I LIBRARY ^| UNIV- RSITV OF CALIFORNIA ! SAN DIEGO J 176 X ^J^-, ~s Jte-^je-^^^a^Z^^^^ ^ & ^ ROMANISM A Menace to the Nation (A new and original work) Together with my former book The Parochial School, a Curse to the Church, a Menace to the Nation" (TWO BOOKS IN ONE) A Searchlight on the Papal System Startling Charges Against Individuals in the Hierarchy Made and Filed by the Author and a Score of Prominent Priests With Photographic Proofs and Illustrations BY JEREMIAH J. CROWLEY A ROMAN CATHOLIC PRIEST FOR TWENTY-ONE YEARS Author of " The Pope Chief of White Slavers, High Priest of Intrigue FIFTIETH THOUSAND PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHOR JEREMIAH J. CROWLEY WHEATON, ILLINOIS U. S. A. COPYRIGHT ENTERED ACCORDING TO ACT OF CONGRESS, IN THE YEAR 1912, BY JEREMIAH J. CROWLET, IN THE OFFICE OF THE LIBRARIAN OF CONGRESS AT WASHINGTON. Also copyrighted by the Author, in 1912, in England, and copyright protection thereby secured not only in the United Kingdom and throughout the British Dominions, but also in all countries signatory to the Berne Convention. ALL RIGHTS RESERVED, INCLUDING THAT OF TRANS- LATION INTO FOREIGN LANGUAGES. Price, $1.50 net, postpaid to any address. Liberal terms to agents. FOR FURTHER PARTICULARS, ADDRESS JEREMIAH J. CROWLEY AUTHOR, LECTURER, AND PUBLISHER WHEATON, ILLINOIS. U. S. A. Cable Address: Crowley, Wheaton, Illinois "THE POPE CHIEF OF WHITE SLAVERS, HIGH PRIEST OF INTRIGUE," AND " ROMANISM A MENACE TO THE NATIONS," ARE THE SAME SIZE, CROWN OCTAVO. Same price, $1.50 net, postpaid. Dedication To the lovers of liberty, enlightenment and progress throughout the world, I dedicate this volume. Challenge to Rome I retired voluntarily, gladly, from the priesthood of Rome, after a vain attempt, in combination with other priests, to secure a reform of Humanistic abuses from within (see "Romanism A Menace to the Nation"). This failing, no other course was open but to quit the accursed System forever. I will give TEN THOUSAND DOLLARS to any person who can prove that I was EXCOMMUNICATED and that the STATEMENTS and CHARGES against priests, prelates, and popes, in my books, "THE POPE-CHIEF OF WHITE SLAVERS, HIGH PRIEST OF INTRIGUE," and "ROMANISM A MENACE TO THE NATION," are untrue; and, furthermore, I will agree to hand over the plates of these books and stop their publication forever. Will Rome accept this Challenge? If not, Why not? JEREMIAH J. CROWLEY, A ROMAN CATHOLIC PRIEST FOR TWENTY-ONE YEARS, AUTHOR, LECTURER, AND PUBLICIST. The obstinate refusal of Rome, for several years, to accept my challenge, is proof, positive and irrefutable, that its cowardly, wine-soaked, Venus-worshipping, and grafting prelates, priests and editors have no other reply for adversary, but vituperation and assassination. LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS PAGE The Author Frontispiece My Unaccepted Challenges 4, 30 A Medal for Papal Pastime "The Slaughter of the Huguenots" 32 The American River Ganges The Roman Catholic Hierarchy 34 The Roman Catholic "University," Washington, D. C 37 Roman Catholic Schools Directed by a Libertine 41 A Rev. "Sherlock Holmes" 55 One of Our First Posters Covering My Parish, Ogle County, 111.. 59 A Good (?) Shepherd Convent Directed by a Fallen Priest 61 The Coming "American" Pope 65 The Papal Secret Service Bureau at Washington, D. C., U. S. A. 66 A Cablegram Stolen from the Files of the W. U. Telegraph Co.. 67 The Palace and Stable of an "Alter Christus" Another Christ 69 The Mausoleum for the Roman Catholic Prelates of Chicago 70 One of Countless Homes Invaded and Ruined Through the Con- fessional 72 A Purgatorial Liberator 75 An Indecent Assault in the Confessional 78 Papal Recruiting for Pupils and Prospective Nuns 79 The Delivery Wagon of an "Alter Christus" Another Christ... 81 Roman Catholic Church Property Saloons and Damnation ! 83 Roman Catholic Church Property "The End Justifies the Means" 84 Papal Profits from Liquor and Lust Papal Profits from Liquor and Lust (Continued) 87 Holy Priests Doing Penance Roman Churches Partly Built and Maintained by Liquor and Gambling Roman Churches Partly Built and Maintained by Liquor and Gambling (Continued) "Old Glory" The Famous Dark Brew Saloons and Salvation ! . . 97 A "Knocked-out" Paulist Father "Converting" Non-Catholics.. A Recent Secret Papal Letter "Make America Dominantly Cath- olic" Litany for "Converting" America Approved by Cardinal Gib- bons 114 - 115 Catholics Must "Put Up and Shut Up" or be Excommunicated. . Muscular Christianity 5 6 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS Paulist Father Peter J. O'Callaghan Arrested 333 Paulist Fathers' Fortune-telling Only Twenty-five Cents 121 "The Federation of [Protestant] Churches" Jesuitized 132 "The Federation of [Protestant] Churches" Jesuitized (Cont'd). 133 Plates of Part II. Mysteriously Disappear. 135 "Come into My Parlor, Said the Spider to the Fly" 156 Columbus Day, October 12, to be Made a Papal National Holiday. 159 Memorial to Christopher Columbus, a Jew 161 Archbishop Ireland A Papal Politician 164 Archbishop Glennon A "Ne Temere" Champion 177 Romanism and Despotism are "One and Inseparable" 182 The President and Politicians a Party to Jesuitizing America.... 188 The President and Politicians a Party to Jesuitizing the Army and Navy 190 A Jesuit "Lady-turner" 192 "Three of a Kind" 198 Bill re Memorial to a Lover of Plutus, Bacchus and Venus 202 A Slight Token of Esteem from Patriotic Politicians 204 A Jesuitical Concoction A Lie 206 The New Head of the Papal Secret Service Bureau in the U. S. A. 208 Cardinal Martinelli, Promoter of Immoral Ecclesiastics 257 The Whitewashing Apology Demanded by Archbishop Quigley... 265 Letter from the Coming "American" Pope 267 Rome Religion Riots ! 383 An Alleged "Converted" Heretic Or Perverted, Which? 387 The Papal Burden 388 Public Funds for Papal Schools 399 "Rev. No. I, A Forger," and His Church 413 The Rev. Forger's Parochial School 414 Saving Homeless Children "There's Millions in It" 435 Saving Homeless Children "There's Millions in It" (Continued) 436 An "Alter Christus" Illegitimately Replenishing the Earth 439 The Same Later "Converting" Non-Catholics 440 A Devoted (?) Roman Catholic School Principal 45i Nun-Recruiting in Europe for Religious Slavery in America.... 458 Saving Souls by Mail "There's Millions in It" 473 St. Anthony's Mule Miracle 487 St. Anthony's Fish Miracle 488 For God and His Church 529 Cardinal Satolli, A Natural Son of Pope Leo XIII 569 Monsignor Sbarretti, Ex-Go-Between for Rome and Canada.... 626 Romanism or Liberty, Which ? 701 Pope Pius X. Vicar of Christ, King of Heaven, Earth, and Hell 702 ENDORSEMENT BY PROMINENT MEN JAMAICA, N. Y., August 22, 1911. It has been my privilege to know J. J. Crowley for a number of years. I knew him when he was a priest in the Catholic Church and was known as Father Crowley. I have heard him speak with great passion concerning his desire to help the Church of which he was for years a member. I have in a number of instances proved his state- ments to be true. I have therefore the strongest reasons for accepting all the statements he makes concerning the condition of the Church and those who ought to influence her for better and higher things. Some one ought to speak; no one is better qualified than my friend; some message telling the true state of affairs should be given to the world, and J. J. Crowley is fitted by temperament and by edu- cation to send this message forth. I commend it to the people and hope that it may have a wide circulation in order that thereby wrongs may be righted, and the sad condition of affairs so plainly stated in the book be overcome by those who would like to see the Church stand for righteousness and for God in all things. J. WILBUR CHAPMAN, D. D., The Evangelistic Leader of the Presbyterian Church. PHILADELPHIA, PA., November 15, 1910. DEAR BROTHER CROWLEY: Much thinking on the facts you gave me has deepened my con- viction that you should get them before the American public. When the people awake their wrath against the Romish hierarchy will shake this land. You are called to be the defender of our institutions against mercenary and ungodly foes of this Republic. You have the exact inside knowledge and none can gainsay you. Strike and spare not. The time needs another Luther, a later Savonarola. Uncover the plotters. Unmask the enemies of our nation. May God speed you. ROBERT MC!NTYRE, One of the Bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church. FUNCHAL, MADEIRA ISLANDS, December 8, 1906. If ever the well-known immoralities and administrative corrup- tions, which now prevail among a very large proportion of the 1 Catholic clergy, from Pope in Rome to country parish pn 8 ENDORSEMENT BY PROMINENT MEN over, are exposed fully and eradicated, it will be under the leadership of good and brave Roman Catholic priests and laymen. Incidentally the work of such leaders will open the eyes of the Protestant world to the Jesuitical, political intrigues going on in every capital of the world, especially just now in London and Washington. It will, also convince Protestant leaders that religious and civil liberty is stifled or threatened, and the sanctity of the home endangered, in proportion as the Church of Rome, as at present organized and ad- ministered, has sway. One of the ablest and bravest, and thus far most successful, of such leaders in our day, is the Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley, of Chicago. He speaks from personal knowledge, gives names and dates and cir- cumstances, and demands investigation, in book and pamphlet, and by word of mouth, from platform and in private conversation. He is an accredited priest and not a few fellow-priests endorse him and his crusade. His method is world-wide publicity. He has the con- fidence and unqualified endorsement of many leaders among Prot- estant clergymen and laymen. I gladly add my word of cheer and commendation to this modern crusader against sin and corruption, in the heart of the great church to which he belongs and seeks to help purify. J. C. HARTZELL, Bishop, Methodist Episcopal Church for Africa. NEW YORK CITY, November 25, 1910. There never was a period in our history when the American public more needed to be instructed in regard to the machinations of Romanism than now. Many generous-minded, kind-hearted people be- lieve that in Roman Catholicism we have simply to do with one of the Christian denominations, but history demonstrates that Romanism is first and last political. Many also believe that the Romish Church in America is totally different from what it is in Italy, Spain or South America, and that the evils so. evident there can never come to our own dear land. Rome, however, boasts that she is ever and every- where the same. The man with the message for the hour is the Rev. J. J. Crowley, author of the book, "The Parochial School, A Curse to the Church, A Menace to the Nation." I trust that Christian people of every name will rally to his moral and material support in order that he may get his message before all the people East, West, North and South. He has knowledge, experience and courage and all he wants is our loyal support. Let us all give it generously! WILLIAM BURT, One of the Bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church. PREFACE TO THIS VOLUME Seven years ago I published my work entitled "The Parochial School, A Curse to the Church, A Menace to the Nation," which now forms Part II. of this volume. Four years later, in 1908, I voluntarily withdrew from the priesthood and the Roman Catholic Church. This step enabled me to say things which I could not say with propriety during my priesthood and while acting as a mere reformer within the Church. The contents of Part I., which is a large addition of new matter, will be read eagerly by all who are familiar with my first work; because it is the key and explanation of what I had already said, and throws upon it the light necessary for its full and complete understanding and appreciation. Part I. will give a clearer and more complete view and be a more graphic and exhaustive exposure of the intrigues and the corrupt practices of the Vatican system, both at Rome and throughout the world, than it was possible for me to state when I first undertook, together with other priests and prelates, to contribute what little I could to bring about a reform in the Roman Catholic priesthood. "They are slaves who fear to speak For the fallen and the weak; They are slaves who will not choose Hatred, scoffing, and abuse, Rather than in silence shrink From the truth they needs must think." To every one who loves humanity it must be a thing of profoundest import to learn whether or not the laws and doc- 10 PREFACE TO THIS VOLUME trines of the Roman Catholic Church are so framed as, of very necessity, to work injustice, to encourage vice, to punish the innocent, and to protect the guilty. The questions raised in various forms in the ensuing volume concern the very perpetuity of free institutions. They are all questions which no liberty-loving soul can ignore. That it should be possible in this enlightened age that such questions should be seriously raised is the wonder and the shame of it all. It is in darkness, that evil men love rather than the light, that such things flourish. I give this volume to the light of day to enlighten and aid the people, whose supreme right and duty it is to defend their liberties. In the words of the Messenger in Antigone, I can say, in part, "I saw," and in whole : "I will speak and hold back No syllable of truth. Why should we soothe Your ears with stories, only to appear Liars thereafter? Truth is always right." JEREMIAH J. CROWLEY. CINCINNATI, O., June, 1912. TABLE OF CONTENTS. PART I. PAGE LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 5 ENDORSEMENT BY PROMINENT MEN 7 PREFACE TO THIS VOLUME 9 CHAPTER I. WHY I WITHDREW FROM ROMANISM 29 CHAPTER II. CELIBACY AND CONFESSIONAL 71 CHAPTER III. ROME, RUM, RUIN 80 CHAPTER IV. THE CONFESSION OF A "CONVERT" TO ROMANISM 89 CHAPTER V. ARCHBISHOP QUIGLEY COWED BY A FEARLESS WOMAN 100 CHAPTER VI. NEW "GET-RICH-QUICK" SCHEMES 104 CHAPTER VII. THE POPES AND THE BIBLE 109 CHAPTER VIII. PAPAL DESPOTISM 122 CHAPTER IX. ROME THE MOTHER AND MISTRESS OF CRIME 131 CHAPTER X. CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS A JEW 145 CHAPTER XL ROME, EVER AND EVERYWHERE THE SAME 163 CHAPTER XII. ROME AND AMERICA 187 CHAPTER XIII. ROMANIZING NON-CATHOLIC COUNTRIES 197 11 TABLE OF CONTENTS PART II. PAGE MY UNACCEPTED CHALLENGE IN FORMER EDITIONS OF PART II 211 ENDORSEMENT BY PROMINENT MEN (CATHOLIC AND NON-CATHOLIC). 212 PREFACE TO FIFTH EDITION OF PART II 214 CHAPTER I. INTRODUCTORY. The Scope of This Chapter 221 THE BOOK. Catholic Priests and Prelates Determined to Destroy the Public School 221 Parochial School Considered as It Is 221 Sources of My Information 222 Attitude of Bishop McFaul, Archbishop Quigley and Cardinal Gibbons 222 A Hurricane of Hate 222 Plain Speech Necessary and Commended by the Church 222 Precedents 223 Conservative in Statements 224 Devotees of Plutus, Bacchus, Venus and Graft 224 Some Classes Who Are Especially Informed about Clerical Sinners. 225 Other Dioceses Compared with Chicago 225 A Warning Against the Catholic Press 226 No Attack on the Church 226 Priestly Corruption Only Attacked 226 No Attack on Christian Education 226 The False Cry of "Scandal" 227 Why Did Not Arraigned Priests Demand an Investigation? 227 To the Pope Shall Be Sent a Copy of This Book 227 THE AUTHOR. Writes in Obedience to Insistence of Friends and Advisers 227 Arrested and Begging Priests Representing Themselves as Father Crowley 228 12 TABLE OF CONTENTS 13 Personal Description 228 Parentage 228 Nativity 228 Dedicated to the Catholic Priesthood at Birth 228 Early Training and Education 228 Ordination to the Priesthood 228 First Ministerial Labor in Ireland 229 First Ministerial Labor in America 229 Commendatory Letters 230 Commendatory Editorials 231 Return to Ireland 233 Ministerial Labor in Ireland 233 Defends a Helpless Protestant 233 Arrested, "Tried" and Convicted 235 Excerpts from Editorials 235 Jail Treatment 240 Case Debated in British Parliament 241 Released from Jail 241 Excerpts from the Press 241 Triumphal Return Home 241 Address of Welcome from Schull and Ballydehob Branch of the Irish National League 244 Address from Parishioners at Goleen 246 Return to America 249 Commendatory Letters 249 Adopted into the Archdiocese of Chicago 251 Appointments 251 The Famous Chicago Controversy Sued at Oregon, 111., in Name of Archbishop Feehan Threatens to Publish a Full Account of the Sad Conditions Pre- vailing in the Archdiocese of Chicago Excommunicated Unjustly and Invalidly by Cardinal Martinelli.. The Ban of Excommunication Removed Without Any Apology Being Made to Accused Priests, and Without Any Promise to Refrain from Issuing Publication Celebret Issued by Bishop' Scannell, Agent of Cardinal Martinelli.. 258 14 TABLE OF CONTENTS Celebret Issued by Archbishop Feehan 256 Celebrates Solemn High Mass 256 Cardinal Martinelli's Promises Broken 256 Press Notices of the "Chicago Controversy" : Leslie's Weekly 258 The Ram's Horn 259 The St. Louis Republic 260 The Interior 263 The Ram's Horn 264 Archbishop Feehan's Death 264 Archbishop Quigley Appointed to Chicago 264 Archbishop Quigley Demands that an Apology be Signed 264 Singled Out for Persecution 266 "Celebret" Defined 266 Refuses to Sign a Lie 266 Archbishop Falconio Succeeds Cardinal Martinelli as Papal Dele- gate 266 The Reply to a Letter from Archbishop Falconio 268 Archbishop Falconio and Archbishop Quigley Meet in Allegheny, Pa 268 Archbishop Falconio Exhibits a Petition of Accused Priests, Be- seeching to be "Whitewashed" * 269 An Interviey with Archbishop Falconio at Milwaukee 269 Archbishop Falconio States that the Charges of the Twenty-five Protesting Priests Were Duly Considered by Being Thrown into a Wastebasket 269 Confidence in Pius X 269 Loves Ireland 270 A Naturalized Citizen of the United States 270 Delights in American History 270 Glories in American Citizenship 270 Happy in Vocation to the Priesthood 270 In the Catholic Church I Was Born, in the Catholic Church I Have Lived, in the Catholic Church I Will Die 270 Not Unmindful of Seriousness of Position Taken in Openly Ex- posing Parochial School j 270 TABLE OF CONTENTS 15 Champions of Parochial School Have Wealth, Power and Prestige. 270 Relies Solely on God and Approbation of Decent Men 271 "Simple Duty Hath No Place for Fear" 271 CHAPTER II. THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL AND CATHOLIC CLERICAL HOSTILITY TOWARD THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. HISTORIC STATEMENT. Its Origin Explained by Bishop Spalding 272 The Real Reasons for Its Establishment 273 CLERICAL COERCION OF CATHOLICS. Threatened with Hell-fire 274 Jesuits Particularly Vicious 274 Refused the Sacraments 274 Archbishop Elder's Letter 275 Dire Predictions 279 Coercion by a Sodomite 279 Not Five Per Cent, of Catholic Men Favor Parochial School 281 CATHOLIC HOSTILITY TOWARD THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. Annihilation of the Public School the Object 282 Destructive Clerical Tactics 282 The State 'Must Not Educate the Child 283 Minority Rights 284 A Division of the Public-school Funds 285 Abuse of the Public School 287 Charged with Being Godless 289 Charged with Frivolity and Depravity 290 Charged with Breeding Socialism 292 Charged with Causing Lynchings 293 Scheme to Deteriorate the Public School by the Destruction and Prevention of Normal Schools 294 Attacks on Public School Veiled and Open 296 A Simulated Liberality 297 On the Eve of an Aggressive Clericalism 298 16 TABLE OF CONTENTS CHAPTER III. THE BOARD OF EDUCATION OF THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL SYSTEM. What and Who 299 VATICAN HISTORY. Taken Exclusively from Works of Renowned Catholic Historians.. 300 General Immorality 301 Unchastity and Simony 302 Papal and Clerical Immorality 302 Prostitution, Sodomy and Murders in Churches 302 Gross Liberties by Artists 303 Immoral Religious 303 The Church Between the Ninth and Tenth Centuries 305 Morals of the Clergy, A. D. 1303-1517 305 Graft at the Papal Court 306 Popes Influenced by Astrology 307 The Plain Catholic People Saved the Church 307 CORRUPTION IN THE COLLEGE OF CARDINALS. Graft, Immorality, Cruelty, Worldliness, etc 308 INCIDENTS IN THE LIVES OF THE POPES. Pope John XL, A. D. 931-936. Made Pope by His Infamous Mother 308 Pope John XII., A. D. 955-964. A Profligate. Indicted for Incest, etc 309 Pope Benedict IX., A. D. 1033-1044. A Profligate. Gets Married 310 Pope John XXIL, A. D. 1316-1334. A Multimillionaire 311 Pope Urban V., A. D. 1362-1370. Indescribable Immorality 312 Pope Gregory XL, A. D. 1370-1378. States of the Church Revolt 312 St. Catherine Denounces the Papal Court 313 A Two-headed Papacy 313 Pope Pius II., A. D. 1458-1464. TABLE OF CONTENTS 17 The Father of Several Children 315 The Writer of Erotic Literature 316 Pope Innocent VIII., A. D. 1484-1492. Formerly Cardinal Cibo 316 Buys His Election 317 The Father of Two Children 318 His Coronation 318 Marries His Son in the Vatican; also Two Other Relatives 318 A Sumptuous Wedding Banquet 320 Reform 320 Forged Bulls 320 Clerical Sports 321 Simony 322 A Fourteen-year-old Cardinal 322 New Means to Extort Money 323 Pope Alexander VI., A. D. 1492-1503. The Most Infamous of the Iniquitous Popes 323 His Memory Rots 324 His Character 324 Grossly Immoral 325 Has Four Children 325 Luxury 326 Buys the Papacy 327 One of His Mistresses 329 Has a Son Born while Pope and Legitimates Him 329 Makes His Daughter, Lucretia Borgia, Regent 330 A Pointed Poem Forever Infamous 3 Muzzled the Press Energetically Repressed Immoral Heretics 331 Pope Julius II., A. D. 1503-1513. The War Pope 332 ooo Formerly Giuliano della Rovere- 009 Made a Cardinal in Youth Table Bill $4,600 to $6,900 Monthly ooo Objectionable Ways to Raise Money 18 TABLE OF CONTENTS Bribery in the Roman Court 333 Had Three Natural Daughters 333 Accused of Sodomy 333 Pope Leo X., A. D. '1513-1521. Made Cardinal when Fourteen Years Old 333 Lavishly Extravagant 334 Least Fitted to Push Reforms 334 Religion Secondary 334 Table Bill over $16,000 Monthly 335 Indulgences. One Explanation of Decay of Spiritual Life 335 In Connection with Jubilees 336 In Relation to Pope Nicholas V 336 Gold the Inspiration 337 In Relation to Alexander VI. Gold Again 341 Indulgence, Graft and Luther 341 Pope Hadrian VI., A. D. 1523-1534. The Reverse of Leo X 348 Sincerely Religious 348 Admits Corruption of Priests, Prelates and Popes 348 Inaugurates Reforms 348 Assails Luther 349 German States List 101 Grievances Against Rome 349 Attempts to Economize 349 Poisoned ? 350 Pope Paul III., A. D. 1534-1549. Trafficked in His Sister's Shame 350 Excommunicated Henry the Eighth, King of England 350 Pope Innocent X., A. D. 1644-1655. Lady Olympia 351 Pope Alexander VII., A. D. 1655-1667. Nepotism 351 Extravagance 351 Pope Alexander VIII., A. D. 1689-1691. Nepotism 351 Pope Benedict XIIL, A. D. 1724-1730. TABLE OF CONTENTS 19 A Reforming Pope 352 Clerical Corruption 353 Pope Benedict XIV., A. D. 1740-1758. Disordered Finances 352 Pope Pius IX., A. D. 1846-1878. An Infidel Secretary of State 352 Pope Pius X., 1903. The Cardinals 352 THE VATICAN ASSAILS AMERICANISM. The Issue Stated 354 AMERICANISMS. Human Equality 355 Sovereignty of the People 356 Freedom of Conscience, Speech and Press 356 History of the Establishment of Freedom of Conscience in America 357 AMERICANISMS ENUNCIATED BY AMERICAN PRESIDENTS. George Washington : Resist Any Innovation upon American Prin- ciples 358 John Adams : Venerates the Constitution 358 Thomas Jefferson : Freedom of Conscience and of the Press 359 James Madison : Free Conscience and Free Press 359 James Monroe : Equality. Sovereignty of the People 359 John Quincy Adams : No Union of Church and State 360 Andrew Jackson : Free Conscience and Free Press 360 Martin Van Buren : The People the Source of Power. Church and State 360 William Henry Harrison: No Government by Divine Right. Free Conscience, Speech and Press John Tyler : Popular Sovereignty. Foreigners Must Be American- ized. Personal Liberties 361 James K. Polk : Equality. Freedom of Conscience. A Treason to Mankind Zachariah Taylor: Most Stable Government on Earth 363 Millard Fillmore: Common Schools. Constitution the Best Ever Formed . 36S 20 TABLE OF CONTENTS Franklin Pierce : America, a Beacon Light to the World 363 James Buchanan : Richest Political Blessings Heaven ever Be- stowed 364 Abraham Lincoln : America's Free Institutions 364 Andrew Johnson: God's Hand in the Framing and Adopting of the Constitution. Equality. Education. Free Speech. Re- ligion. Popular Sovereignty 366 Ulysses S. Grant : Personal Liberties. Free Pulpit, Press and School. The States of the Church. Education 367 Rutherford B. Hayes : Education. Separation of Church and State. 367 James A. Garfield : The Constitution 368 Chester A. Arthur : Popular Government 368 Grover Cleveland: Popular Government. The Constitution 369 Benjamin Harrison: American Liberties, Blessings and Duties 370 William McKinley: Popular Government. Six Free Things. Edu- cation. The Constitution. Fruits of American Sovereignty. The Step of the Republic. The Nation's Hope is in the Public School and University 371 Theodore Roosevelt : Free Schools. No Public Money for Parochial Schools. Full Religious Toleration. Separation of Church and State. Immigrants Must Revere Our Flag. The Church which Remains Foreign is Doomed 372 VATICANISMS. Against Equality, Freedom of Thought, Sovereignty of the People, Freedom of Conscience, Freedom of Speech, Freedom of the Press and Separation of Church and State. Catholic Church Should be Supreme in the State 374 Laments the Lack of Ecclesiastical Authority in the Public Schools. 377 When Church and State Conflict, Obedience to the State Becomes a Crime 377 Church and State Can Not Be Separated 379 Separation of Church and State an Absurdity. Sometimes It Is Worthy of Toleration when Situation Practically Might Be Worse in the United States, for Instance 379 Confirms and Renews All Censures of His Predecessors 381 Not in America is Found the Most Desirable Status of the Church. 381 TABLE OF CONTENTS 21 Sighs for the Favor of the Laws and the Patronage of the Public Authority 381 Any Civilization Conflicting with Holy Church is a Meaningless Name 382 A QUESTION. Does the Parochial School Teach Americanisms or Vaticanisms?.. 383 CHAPTER IV. THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL SUPERINTENDENTS. Who and What 384 Two Illustrations of the Selection of Parochial School Superin- tendents 386 Unworthy Parochial School Principals and Assistant Principals Shielded ; 386 Moral Inconsistencies of Superintendents 396 Thorough Supervision of Parochial School Practically Impossible. 396 Superintendents Are Not Answerable to the American People .... 398 A Pertinent Question 399 CHAPTER V. THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL PRINCIPALS AND ASSISTANT PRINCIPALS. Who and What 400 Parochial School Principals Shield Each Other 404 Cheap Politicians 405 "Get-rich-quick" Investors 405 Liberal Patrons of the Arts and Sciences at World's Fairs 406 Nautical Clerics 410 Dealers in Smut 410 Brazen Hyporcrites 4 MALODOROUS PEDAGOGIC SAMPLES. Explanatory Rev. No. 1. A Forger Rev. No. 2. A National Rounder Rev. No. 3. A Lover of Fast Horses and Fast Women.. Rev. No. 4. A Grocer Rev. No. 5. A Pugilist Rev. No. 6. A Fiend Rev. No. 7. A Doctor of Medicine 420 22 TABLE OF CONTENTS Rev. No. 8. A Sot 421 Rev. No. 9. A Gospel Pitcher 423 Rev. No. 10. A Wounded Veteran 424 Rev. No. 11. A Hat-band Lover 424 Rev. No. 12. A Wolf in Priest's Clothing 425 Rev. No. 13. A Ballad Singer 427 Rev. No. 14. Celibacy Inexpedient 428 Rev. No. 15. A Festive Fellow 429 Rev. No. 16. An Equestrian Hero 430 Rev. No. 17. A Cuspidore Martyr 430 Rev. No. 18. A Deadbeat 431 Rev. No. 19. A Brewer 431 Rev. No. 20. A Sodomist 433 Rev. No. 21. A Philanthropist 433 Rev. No. 22. A Seductionist 437 Rev. No. 23. A Debauchee 441 Rev. No. 24. An Admirer of Little Egypt 443 Rev. No. 25. A Ground-hog 444 Rev. No. 26. A Monstrosity 445 Rev. No. 27. A Preference for Black 449 Rev. No. 28, Plus Scores and Scores. Devotees of Plutus, Bac- chus, Venus, Graft and Gambling 450 "The Gates of Hell".. . 452 CHAPTER VI. THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL TEACHERS. Who and What 453 Pedagogic and Other Handicaps 455 CHAPTER VII. GRAFT. Parochial School Officers are Grafters 459 Holy Orders Graft -460 Promotion Graft 461 Vacation Graft 462 Anniversary Graft 462 Baptismal Graft 463 Penance Graft. . . 464 TABLE OF CONTENTS 23 First Communion Graft 465 Confirmation Graft 465 Matrimonial Graft 466 Extreme Unction Graft 468 Last Will and Testament Graft 468 Funeral Graft 469 Cemetery Graft 472 Purgatorial Graft 472 Building Graft 474 Incendiary Graft 475 Sanitary Graft 476 Corner-stone Graft 476 Dedication Graft 477 Consecration Graft 477 Mass Graft 478 Church Fair Graft 479 The Paulist Fathers' Fair 482 Poor Box Graft 483 St. Anthony Graft 484 Relic Graft 490 Charm Graft 494 Grotto Graft 494 Holy Thursday Graft 495 Good Friday or Holy Land Graft 496 Holy Saturday Graft 496 Easter and Christmas Graft. ; 497 Mission Graft 498 Revolving Candlestick Graft 503 Candlemas Day Graft 504 Indulgence Graft 505 Special Collection Graft 505 Peter's Pence Graft 506 Catholic University Graft 507 Sodality and Lodge Graft 508 Advertising Graft 509 Sacramental Graft 509 Savings Bank Graft Eleemosynary Graft Undertaking Graft Employment Graft 511 24 TABLE OF CONTENTS "Pull" Graft 511 School Procession Graft t . . . 512 Commencement Day Graft 512 Tuition Graft 513 School Book Graft 513 Accident Suit Graft 514 Testimony Graft 514 Naturalization Graft 515 Janitor Graft 515 Assembly Hall Graft 515 Miracle Working Graft 515 The Last Straw 516 The Handling and Investing of Graft 517 A Suggestion in Arithmetic 518 Annual Income of Pastor of Small City Parish, $10,000 519 Annual Income of Pastor of Large City Parish, $100,000.. 519 Conclusion . 520 CHAPTER VIII. THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL PUPILS. Inadequately Instructed Secularly 523 Irreligious Instruction 524 Demoralized . 526 CHAPTER IX. THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL AND THE Loss OF THIRTY MILLION CATHOLICS IN THE UNITED STATES. A Statistical Argument by a Catholic Authority 532 Admitted by Bishop McFaul, of Trenton, New Jersey, U. S. A 534 Admitted by Official Organ of Cardinal Gibbons 535 Placing the Blame 535 CHAPTER X. APAISM. Historical Statement 544 A Catholic Cannot Become President of the United States 547 History of the Catholic Church in America 548 TABLE OF CONTENTS 25 THE CAUSES OF APAISM AND THE CURE. The Parochial School Its Chief Cause 552 The Federation of Catholic Societies 553 Temporal Power 560 A Nuncio at Washington 563 Blatant Boasting 572 The Cure for Apaism 577 CHAPTER XI. THE EMANCIPATION OF THE CATHOLIC LAITY. The Laity Must Control Temporalities 582 Laymen Were Formerly Trustees 591 Laymen Ceased to Be Trustees Because They Interfered with Priestly Drunkenness, Immorality and Graft 597 An Impending Explosion 598 Catholics Should Study the Catholic Bible, Particularly the Four Gospels and the Acts of the Apostles : Commended ( ?) by Leo XIII 598 These Last-named Books Give the Very Words and Deeds of Jesus Christ 599 The Acts of the Apostles Gives the Early History of the Catholic Church 599 The Simplicity, Frugality, Unselfishness and Purity of the First Hierarchy , 599 The Fathers of the Church Did Not Occupy Palaces, Wear Princely Clothes and Receive Royal Incomes 599 Laity Should Scrutinize the Confessional 600 Punishment of Drunken and Immoral Priests Prescribed by the Council of Trent Clerical Excuses for Priestly Misconduct Judas St. Peter St. Augustine The Catholic People Should Forsake Drunken, Grafting and Im- moral Priests 607 26 TABLE OF CONTENTS A Decree of the Church to This Effect 608 "Ecclesiastical Power, When It Destroys the Church, is Infernal Power." . . 609 CHAPTER XII. THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. Historical 610 An Absolutely Necessary Institution 610 The Safeguard of Freedom of Conscience, Free Speech and Free Press 612 Prevents National Stagnation 614 APPRECIATION OF THE PUBLIC SCHOOL BY DISTINGUISHED CATHOLICS. Bishop John Lancaster Spalding 615 Hon. John F. Finerty 616 RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION. Religious Teaching in the Public School 616 A Suggested Religious and Ethical Parliament 617 A Sectarian Minority Dog-in-the-manger 617 RECOMMENDATIONS. A Warning to the Critical Friends of the Public School 618 Non-Catholic Friends of the Public School Should Withdraw All Support from Catholic Institutions 618 Catholic Public-school Teachers Should Unite in Defense of the Public School 620 An Amendment to the Constitution of the United States (Orig- inally Proposed by President U. S. Grant) 623 CONCLUSION. The American People Should Treat as a Deadly Eenemy of the Nation Any Sect that Attempts to Undermine the Public School, or that Tries to Get Public Funds 625 The Parochial School A Curse to the Church, a Menace to the Nation 625 The Appalling Exposures in This Book a Labor of Sorrow, and Made in Obedience to Duty to Country, Church and God.... 625 APPENDIX WHICH DEALS WITH THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL IN CANADA. Historical 627 Separate or Parochial Schools Maintained at the Expense of the Public 631 The Separate School in Ontario 631 The Sturgeon Falls Case 632 A Priest Appears on the Scene 633 War is Proclaimed 634 The Bishop Forces the Legislature 635 An Appeal to the Civil Courts 636 Mr. Craig's Statement 637 Capitalists Intimidated 638 Increase of Separate Schools 638 The Bellrock Case 639 The Bishop Active 640 People Leave the District '. 641 An Independent Catholic 642 The Curran Case 642 Building of First School 643 Machinery of Law Defective 644 An Ardent Ultramontane Priest 644 .Children Expelled from the School 645 Mr. Presley's Statement 645 Another Testimony 646 Conspiracy Exposed A Weak Judge 648 The Downey ville Case *> A Canadian Winter Experience 651 Secret Machinations A Bulldozing Priest The School is Transferred Inspector Knight's Report Priest Applies the Closure Interview with Father Bretherton The Fight Goes On 27 28 TABLE OF CONTENTS A Sensational Scene in Church 656 An Injunction Served 657 Bishop Compels Submission 658 A Remedy Needed 660 Public Men Indifferent 660 The Famous Christian Brothers Case 661 Teaching without Certificates 661 Terms of Contract 662 Purpose of the Christian Brothers 663 Mr. J. David Gratton Takes Action 665 The Judge's Decision 666 Regulations Are Evaded 666 Appeal Court Delivers Judgment 667 A Summing Up 668 Laity Should Unite 669 Attempt to Capture Canadian West 670 How Manitoba Stands 670 Monsignor Sbarretti's Interference 671 Monsignor Falconio Shows Anger 672 The Canadian Premier Fails to Clear Himself 673 Manitoba Hemmed In 673 How Was Sir Wilfrid Laurier Influenced 674 Sir Wilfrid Slanders America 675 The Slander Answered . 675 Education Clauses of the Autonomy Measure 677 Hon. F. W. G. Haultain Remonstrates 678 Cabinet is Not Consulted 680 Mr. Christopher Robinson's Opinion 680 Sir Wilfrid Laurier an Apt Scholar 681 Unjustifiable to Coerce the Northwest 681 Disastrous Effects of the Separate School 682 Immigration 682 Interference by the Vatican 683 Educational Standard Lowered 684 Increase of Crime 686 Denationalization : . . . 687 Civil War 689 An Appeal to Canadians 689 A Warning to Americans 690 COMMENDATORY LETTERS 693 PRESS COMMENT ON PART II 697 RESOLUTIONS ENDORSING MY CRUSADE.. . 700 PART I. ROMANISM A MENACE TO THE NATION CHAPTER I. WHY I WITHDREW FROM ROMANISM. I was born and reared in the Roman Catholic Church; trained in her doctrines and polity; and ordained a priest in 1886. I was a priest in good standing up to 1907 (twenty-one years), when I retired voluntarily from the priesthood. For six years previous to my retirement I waged a crusade against the evils of the Roman Catholic Hierarchy, and while thus engaged challenged publicly, in speech and print, this Hier- archy to disprove the charges in Part II. of this volume, and also to prove that I was not, during that time, a priest in good standing. A copy of the challenge appears at the very beginning of Part II. * That challenge was never accepted. I now reiterate the challenge made in former editions of Part II. and else where, as to the truth of the facts there stated. If the additional facts stated in Part I. are also true, the Roman Catholic Hierarchy is doubly condemned and will be so judged and denounced by all right-minded men. If any of my alleged facts are proven false, I am ready to abide the consequences. Every person interested in the welfare of humanity should demand the severest investigation of the charges made by me and my associates, both lay and clerical. The names of some of my clerical associates and some of their work will appear in the sequel. 29 ****%, Jlllifli S 5 t M-O 5 2 30 A MENACE TO THE NATION. 31 The Vatican method "the conspiracy of silence" should not be permitted to shield any one affected by the charges made in this book. Silence may sometimes be golden, but in this in- stance it indicates guilt. I want my readers to understand that I am not assailing the plain Roman Catholic people. They are the victims of a re- ligious system, foisted upon them by the accident of birth. They are living up to the light they have. God grant that the sunlight of truth may soon flood their pathway! I sympathize with them, I admire them, and I love them. When I wrote Part II. I was a loyal son of the Roman Catholic Church. At that time I would gladly have died for her. I wrote it to save, if I could, the Roman Catholic Church and to protect the Public School. My facts were carefully weighed and my arguments were prayerfully presented. The protestations of fidelity to the Roman Catholic Church which are contained in Part II. and in my other writings were made in good faith. I now unreservedly withdraw them. I wrote Part II. with the further object of inaugurating a crusade for the emancipation of the Roman Catholic people by purifying the Roman Catholic priesthood. I have reason to be- lieve that my book has emancipated thousands of Roman Cath- olics. I know that it has emancipated me I am no longer a Roman Catholic. For its preparation I was compelled to study thoroughly the history of the Roman Catholic Church, a subject which is purposely neglected in Roman Catholic schools. An extensive reading of secular history naturally followed. The age-long story of papal, prelatical and priestly corruption as- tounded and confounded me. I began to see the papacy in a new light. The question of Dr. John Lord haunted me, "Was there ever such a mystery, so occult are its arts, so subtle its policy, so plausible its pretensions, so certain its shafts?" (Beacon Lights of History, Vol. V., p. 99.) I gradually awak- ened to the fact that I was believing in unscriptural doctrines and championing a religious system which was anything but the holy and true church of Jesus Christ. 32 ROMANISM By courtesy of The Protestant Magazine. THE PAPAL MEDAL. This is a facsimile of both sides of the medal struck by Gregory XIII. in commemoration of the massacre of St. Bartholomew. On the obverse is the head of the Pope, with the Latin inscription read- ing, "Gregory XIII., Pontifex Maximus, the First Year." On the reverse is a representation of the killing of heretics by an angel who holds in one hand a sword and in the other a crucifix. The Latin inscription reads, "The Slaughter of the Huguenots, 1572." Rome claims that she did not approve of the massacre of the seventy thousand Huguenots. Why, then, did the bells of the papal churches in Rome peal out joyfully when the news of the slaughter was received by Pope Gregory XIII.? Why did he have the above medal struck to commemorate the event, and why did he order Te Deums to be sung in the churches instead of Misereres or de Pro- fundis? Why did not the Cardinal of Lorraine, who was at Cath- erine's court, raise a voice of protest against the crime? No, Rome can not exculpate herself from this, one of the greatest crimes that ever stained the records of sinful humanity. Fear not that the tyrants shall rule forever, Or the priests of the bloody faith ; They stand on the brink of the mighty river, Whose waves they have tainted with death : It is fed from the depths of a thousand dells, Around them it foams, and rages, and swells, And their swords and their scepters I floating see, Like wrecks on the surge of eternity. Shelley. A MENACE TO THE NATION. 33 The gruesome history of the Roman Catholic Church in general, and of the archdiocese of Chicago in particular, "the conspiracy of silence," the threats of excommunication issued against Revs. Cashman, Hodnett and myself, threats and at- tempts to murder me, the continued neglect of the pope to answer my letter to him as set forth in the preface to Part II. (in which letter I asked for an opportunity to give names of clerical offenders and the proof of their misconduct), the re- fusal of the pope to pay any attention to the petitions and charges which had been sent to Rome by myself and a score of the prominent priests of the archdiocese of Chicago, touching the immoralities of the clergy all these combined to undermine my loyalty to the papacy, and were large factors in causing my ultimate utter loss of confidence in the integrity of the pope and his cabinet. It was only a step from loss of faith in the authori- ties of the Church to loss of faith in her unscriptural doctrines. In the summer of 1907 I found myself in such a state of mind regarding the Vatican system, and so out of sympathy with the unscriptural doctrines of the Roman Catholic Church, that there was nothing for me to do but to withdraw from my crusade and await the end of the revolution which was going on in my soul. Shortly thereafter I closed my office in Chicago and went to the Pacific Coast, where I engaged in business. In a few months my mind was at rest. Romanism had sloughed from me just as completely as it had from the Very Rev. Father Slattery and from the Caldwell sisters, founders of the Roman Catholic University, Wash- ington, D. C. During the past two years I have been urged to republish Part II. of this volume in the interests of patriotism and en- lightenment. I now feel that the time is ripe to yield to this demand. I realize as never before the danger to which civil and religious liberties are exposed from Vatican machinations. That danger is not chimerical; it is actual and pressing. Among other things, the Hierarchy is determined to move ag- gressively to secure public money for the support of 34 ROMANISM A MENACE TO THE NATION. 35 Roman Catholic schools. According to the press reports, the Rev. Thomas F. Coakley, secretary to Bishop Canevin, of Pittsburg, Pa., addressing two thousand delegates at the con- vention of the American Federation of Roman Catholic So- cieties, in August, 1910, demanded that the Roman Catholic Church be granted by the State the sum of thirty-six million dollars a year for the education of Roman Catholics. Since I have abjured Romanism, it may seem to some that Part II. should be revised. But I deem it better to let it re- main as it is, because in this shape the public will have the benefit of the work as it was written by a Roman Catholic priest in good standing, which I was at that time, and, indeed, up to the time of my voluntary retirement from the priesthood. And further, this present volume containing Parts I. and II. will give the public some conception of the successive stages of that mysterious, tumultuous and painful experience by which I have been led by Providence from Romanism to Chris- tianity, from the prayer-book to the Bible, from the pope to Christ. In the good providence of God I read very carefully the Gospels, and pondered prayerfully the words and the deeds of our Lord. I also studied that wonderful book of the New Testament, the Acts of the Apostles. I found that it con- tains the history of the first thirty years of the Christian church, that it is the only inspired church history which Chris- tians have, and that the first Christians knew nothing of the sacrifice of the mass, the confessional, prayers to the Virgin and to the saints, purgatory, indulgences, priestly celibacy, or the primacy of St. Peter. Indeed, I learned in the Sacred Scriptures that whatever power and authority was given by our Lord to Peter was given equally to the other eleven Apostles, that Peter himself had a wife (Matthew viii. 14), and that even Paul asked if he had not the right to have a wife as did the other missionaries of the cross (I. Corinthians ix. 5) ; also that a bishop should have only one wife (I. Tim- othy iii. 2). 36 ROMANISM While I was engaged in the crusade against the corrupt Hierarchy alluded to in the opening paragraph, my friend, the Very Rev. John R. Slattery, President of St. Joseph's Sem- inary for Colored Missions, Baltimore, Md., U. S. A., who had been chosen by Cardinal Satolli to edit his volume of sermons and addresses, and who had been most highly spoken of by Cardinal Gibbons, renounced his priesthood. He wrote an article entitled "How My Priesthood Dropped from Me," which appeared in The Independent (a weekly magazine pub- lished in New York City) of September 6, 1906, p. 565. In it he said: "In almost every case of a contested point be- tween Catholics and Protestants, the latter are right and the former wrong." This article deeply affected me. Later, I had a number of interviews with Father Slattery in which I received cor- roborative evidence of the corruptions of the Hierarchy. I also received a number of important letters from him, one of which appears at the end of this volume. I became acquainted with the late Baroness von Zed- twitz, who, with her sister, the late Marquise des Monstiers- Meronville, had founded the Roman Catholic University at Washington, D. C. These ladies were born in the State of Kentucky. Their maiden name was Caldwell. They re- nounced Romanism during my crusade. On page 694 of this volume the reader will find a full account of the renunciation of the Roman Catholic faith by the Marquise. The Baroness published in 1906 a booklet entitled "The Double Doctrine of the Church of Rome." In it she states: "It is generally admitted that an ecclesiastical student when he leaves Rome [graduates at Rome], carries away with him little else than the papal ban- ner, and has laid his primitive moral code at the feet of the infallible successor of St. Peter." A MENACE TO THE NATION. 37 Kn TO NcKBna 1 Caktwell IlaD 2 McMahon Hall 3 Albert Hall 4 Engineering BuiMinj 5 Athletic Field 6 Gymnasium 7 Residence 8 Observatory 9 St Thomas College IB Apostolic Mission House 11 Marisi CoHege 12 Holy Cn Couege 13 Immaculate Conception College 14 University B & R R Station 15 Residence 16 Carpenter Shop 17 Tennis Courts 18 Handball Courts 19 Golf Course 20 'St Austin's College 21 College of the Holy Land 22 Trinity College l\\\ 23 Greenhouse lttk.24 Stables _ lB \Ba AthleticFieid '28 Maria Seminary 27 SL Joiia Kaodui PoUsh Co)lte LOCATION Of BmUDiNCS THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY OF AMERICA WASHINGTON O C THE ROMAN CATHOLIC "UNIVERSITY," WASHINGTON, D. C. The Roman Catholic "University"-the papal where papal politics, philosophy and theology are the . chiei It is closely allied with the White House ^and Capito is to "make America dominantly Catholic. 38 ROMANISM This lady has been an honored visitor at the Vatican itself; and her words greatly impressed me. I had the honor qf meeting her in New York, and she astounded me with circum- stantial accounts of prelatical duplicity and depravity which had come under her observation in the high places in the Hierarchy in Rome itself. From the Marquise I received the following withering letter concerning no less a personage than the Most Rev. John Lancaster Spalding, then Bishop of Peoria, 111., U. S. A., and now Titular Archbishop of Scitop- olis, in partibus infidelium [in infidel parts], a warm friend of ex-President Roosevelt and President Taft, a Roman Catholic dignitary of international fame and an ecclesiastic for whom I had entertained profound respect when I first published Part II. : "HOTEL SUISSE, ROME, "April 11, 1907. "DEAR FATHER CROWLEY: I have just received your book [Part II.] and pamphlets, for which I thank you. I had seen and read the book last year in New York, and I shall have much pleasure in reading the brochures this summer. May Heaven reward you for your noble work in showing up the awful de- pravity of the Roman Church. "If you ever have the opportunity to undeceive the world about that Svhited sepulchre,' Spalding, of Peoria, I beg that you will do so in the sacred cause of truth. No greater liar and hypocrite walks the earth to-day. He is a very atheist and infidel, and I, who used to know him intimately, ASSERT IT. If to- day my sister and I are in open revolt against the Roman Church, it is chiefly due to the depravity of Bishop Spalding. Would that you could let his priests know that his asceticism is all bombast! A more sensual hypocrite never trod the earth. "A letter to this address will always reach me. "Yours sincerely, "[Signed] THE MARQUISE DES MONSTIERS." In the spring of 1907 the Baroness von Zedtwitz sent the following cablegram from Europe to Bishop Spalding: A MENACE TO THE NATION. 39 "Bisaor SPALDING, "PEORIA, ILLINOIS, U. S. A. "Am aware of your efforts to shield yourself from exposure. When Catholics know the history of your hidden vices, as I do, you must flee Peoria. This I shall accomplish. "[Signed] BARONESS VON ZEDTWITZ." Rome, fearing exposure from the letters and charges of the Caldwell sisters, prevailed upon Bishop Spalding to resign the bishopric of Peoria, which he did in September, 1908. Rome, pursuing her usual policy in such cases, immediately promoted him to a nominal archbishopric which gives him the honor of the title without any subjects ; so that in case of ex- posure it could not be alleged that he is in actual charge of a diocese. However, he is still in politics, entertaining President Taft and ex-President Roosevelt at his home in Peoria, and belittling Governor Woodrow Wilson as a "schoolmaster" and therefore unfit to be President of the United States. The abjuration of Roman Catholicism by these eminent women, and their charges against Archbishop Spalding, who had been their professed friend and trusted adviser, in whom they placed unbounded confidence, aroused my deepest horror and indignation. I kept saying to myself, "If such a prelate, the idol of American Catholicism and of liberal Protestantism, is an 'atheist and infidel, a liar and sensual hypocrite/ is not the Vatican clerical system rotten, root and branch ?' : My reading, observation, meditation and experience gradually forced me to doubt the possibility of purifying the Roman Catholic priesthood, and ultimately led me to agree with the words written me by the Baroness von Zedtwitz : "There is not, and never can be, modern Cathol- icism, and should ever the political necessity arise for purifying all religion, Catholicity would then and there be wiped off the face of the earth." 40 ROMANISM During die crusade above mentioned, many priests of the Roman Catholic Church talked with me about the futility of ray efforts, saying in substance : "Father Crowley, you are wasting your time and money in trying to purify the priesthood. The sys- tem stands for power and pelf. It can not be changed. Christ Himself, if there is a Christ, could not purify it." Rev. Thomas F. Cashman, the prominent pastor of St. Jarlath's parish, Chicago, the bosom friend and confidential agent of Archbishop Ireland, said to me repeatedly: "The more I see and read of monks, nuns, priests, bishops, archbishops, cardinals and popes the less am I a priest, and indeed the less am I a Roman Catholic." He also made this statement: "While I believe the Roman Catholic Church will live forever, I believe the devil has his knee on its neck in this propaganda. I am prepared to prove all that I state, and if I can not prove it my proper home is the penitentiary." He frequently exclaimed : "Oh, if the Roman Catholic Church would only uncover her scandals !" Early in our crusade, in the first week of January, 1901, Revs. Cashman and Hodnett, representing a score or more of the prominent priests of Chicago, went to Washington, D. C., and personally filed charges of priestly corruption and crime against brother priests, including Rev. Peter J. Muldoon, with Papal Delegate Martinelli. Copies of charges had already been sent by registered mail to the Vatican. Rev. Cashman called to the attention of the Delegate several grave charges of clerical immorality. The pope's representative shrugged his shoulders, smiled, and said: "The Vatican pays no at Rev. Cashman's residence, school, nunnery, and amusement hall, in which his assistant, Rev. Byrnes, "Rev. No. 7, A Doctor of Medi- cine," [see Part II.] took immoral and indecent liberties with the school children, which fact was known to his superiors. The Blessed Sacrament Church, residence, school, and nunnery now directed by that licentious priest Byrnes, who was promoted from St. Jarlath's (Cashman's) parish, notwithstanding the crimes whicl committed there. 42 ROMANISM tention whatever to such charges." Rev. Hodnett staggered back in blank amazement, and, making the sign of the cross, said: "Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, protect us! Mother of God, save the church!" Rev. Cashman then asked: "Should not the standard for a Christian bishop be at least the equal of that for Caesar's wife, above suspicion?" His Excellency Martinelli replied, with a cynical shrug: "Not necessarily; by no means." Rev. Hodnett then fairly screamed : "Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, protect us! Mother of Purity, save the church! Tom [Rev. Cashman], get your hat, let us get out of here! They are going to burst the Catholic Church in America!" The last word of Revs. Cashman and Hodnett to Mon- signor Martinelli was this: "If Muldoon is foisted upon the archdiocese of Chicago, look out for scandal!" Monsignor Martinelli replied: "That is a threat." Rev. Cashman re- sponded: "It is simply telling you what is going to happen." Monsignor Martinelli then asked: "Will you stand by the written charges?" Revs. Cashman and Hodnett answered in one voice: "Quod scripsi, scripsi." [What I have written, I have written.] Notwithstanding these charges, Cardinal Martinelli came to Chicago to consecrate Rev. Muldoon, and in an interview which appeared in The Chicago Tribune, July 20, 1901, he said in part as follows : " 'Officially I have heard absolutely nothing of this opposition [to Rev. Muldoon]. I am told that the newspapers are much concerned about the mat- ter. Am I right?' And the Italian laughed softly and allowed his eyes to twinkle with subdued merri- ment." The charges were unheeded, and the candidate, Rev. Mul- doon, was duly elevated and consecrated, the Papal Delegate, Cardinal Martinelli himself, acting as consecrator. What induced the pope to override the protests? What caused Cardinal Martinelli to "laugh softly?" Was it "the cash in his fob?" A MENACE TO THE NATION. 43 The arbitrary course of the Vatican and Cardinal Martin- elli in forcing Rev. Muldoon on the archdiocese of Chicago as auxiliary bishop, awakened into activity the fine aesthetic sense of the Rev. Cashman, and he penned, in his own handwriting, the following deeply significant lampoon, which he handed me for publication : "WHAT THE PEOPLE SAY. (To a Popular Tune.) I. There is a bum bishop 1 in Chicago, Who looked for a character to Paul Lowe, 3 But Paul is so low his word wouldn't go, And now the bum bishop's at zero. II. And how did the bum become prelate? Ask Slippery Jim 3 and his valet." That platter face Gaul, 'twas he did it all, And that's how the bum became prelate. III. And hadn't the Dago 5 a hand in the job? Sure, and now he has the cash in his fob. And Rooker 6 and Ned 7 and silly pinhead," And that's what they did, by Gob. 1 Bishop Peter J. Muldoon. 2 One of Cashman's parishioners. 3 His Eminence Cardinal Gibbons' name among priests. * Very Rev. Dr. Magnien, President, St. Mary's Seminary, Balti- more. 5 His Eminence Cardinal Martinelli. 'Right Rev. Monsignor Rooker, Secretary. Apostolic Delegation. 7 Rev. E. A. Kelly, Chicago. * Rev. P. M. Flannigan, Chicago. 44 ROMANISM IV. And now what will they do with the villain? Don't know ; go ask Miss McG ;' For unless Kittie Aroon will squeal on Muldoon The mitre will stay on the villain." I have in my possession other "poems" from the fertile brain of Rev. Cashman relative to the Muldoon scandal, in which the poet (Cashman) does not spare cardinal, arch- bishop, bishop or priest, paying his special regards to "Slip- pery Jim" (Cardinal Gibbons) and "the Dago" (Papal Delegate Cardinal Martinelli). I publish these "poems" with the necessary explanations of time, place and circumstance, as the full understanding of them may require. After conferring the Pallium on Archbishop John J. Keane at Dubuque, Iowa, in the spring of 1901, Cardinal Gibbons, ac- companied by the Very Rev. Dr. Magnien and Rev. E. A. Kelly, visited the home of Archbishop Feehan at Chicago in con- nection with the appointment of Rev. Muldoon to the Auxiliary Bishopric of Chicago. Soon thereafter Gibbons went to Rome, and Pope Leo XIII. , through Cardinal Ledochowski, Prefect of the Propaganda, caused to be issued Bulls for the pro- motion of Muldoon. This, in brief, is the story that led up to the writing of the following "poem" by Rev. Cashman. "THE DIRGE OF THE LOST CAUSE. (Air: Yankee Doodle.) I. Jimmie Gibbons 10 came to town, Along with Eddie Kelly ;" They called at Paddy Feehan's 1 * house And Jim rubbed Paddy's belly. 8 One of the women in the case. 10 His Eminence Cardinal Gibbons. "Rev. E. A. Kelly, Chicago. M Archbishop Feehan, of Chicago. A MENACE TO THE NATION. 45 CHORUS. O, to hear old Paddy moan ! O, to see him a-crying! O, to hear his ullagone ! Faith, it was a-trying! II. Now, Jim, says Pat, I'm so distressed, They will not give me Peter, So go to Rome and fix the job, And surely I'll feel better. III. So Jim goes off to Dago town, 18 And says to Ledochowski, 14 Feehan's lad is not so bad, The boy is only frisky. IV. And thus it was that Peter 15 got The Bishop's hat upon him ; But Pat is dead and Jim has said, Bad luck to Kelly and Magnien !" The death of Archbishop Feehan of Chicago, July 12, 1902, created an enviable vacancy controlling some fifty mil- lion dollars. During the latter years of Feehan's reign, the Muldoonites had control of the archdiocese and its funds, owing to the disability of the Archbishop, which was caused by excessive drink. Instead of taking steps to keep the Arch- bishop in a normal state, his close "friends" among the Mul- doonites actually encouraged him in his unfortunate weak- ness. Hence on his death they found themselves practically masters of the situation. Caucuses were held by day and night ; 13 Rome. "His Eminence Cardinal Ledochowski, Prefect of the Propa- ganda (the red pope), Rome. "Bishop Peter J. Muldoon. 46 ROMANISM representatives were sent to Rome with unlimited funds some for the pope as "Peter's pence," and some for the cardi- nals as "honorariums" for masses for the living and the dead, not forgetting a special memento that the Holy Ghost might direct them in their selection of a successor to Archbishop Fee- han. The pope and cardinals, in accordance with their usual custom, kept this profitable archdiocese vacant for several months in order to give other aspiring candidates a chance to "come and see them" also. The only obstacle to the complete fulfillment of the sin- ister designs of the Muldoonites was the publicity given at home and abroad to the charges made and filed by some twenty pastors and myself against Muldoon and his clerical supporters, including Papal Delegate Martinelli, Cardinal Gibbons, and other members of the Sacred College of Cardinals. At this very time our charges were being aired in the public press. Typewritten copies of Cashman's "poems" were freely circu- lated and mailed to the pope and his cabinet, the Sacred Col- lege of Cardinals, including "Slippery Jim" and "the Dago." Rome knew full well that Cashman received his inspiration from Archbishop Ireland and his "gang" of ecclesiastics, who hoped to see Archbishop Ireland landed Archbishop of Chicago as the preliminary step to a "red hat." She feared further exposures, and even a schism, of which, indeed, Arch- bishop Katzer, of Milwaukee, warned Leo XIII. if he dared promote Muldoon to the archbishopric of Chicago. Under the circumstances, the pope and his cabinet, not- withstanding the liberal "honorariums" which they had re- ceived, did not dare to hand over a graft of some fifty million dollars to Muldoon and his supporters. This is the story in brief on which the following "poems" of Revs. Cashman and O'Brien were based, and is the principal reason why Archbishop Ireland was not among the recent "American" cardinals. A MENACE TO THE NATION. "MOW UP-TO-DATE BISHOPS ARE MADE. I. He is dead, Pete 18 is ahead! Were the words of the vile McCann; 17 We've got the votes, and by our oaths We'll have no other man. II. Kelly, 18 call in your sleek henchmen, And bid them to their work ; Fill them with fear or lager beer, They've got the souls of a Turk! III. What care we for law, when to fill our maw We've power and place and pelf? So vote for Petie 19 and his darling Kittie, 20 And you can all have a girl for yourself. IV. Call in your moakes and let us coax Those Micks" that block our game, With empty words and fake rewards. What matter ? it's all the same ! V. Sure Pete will throw his vote below, Where 'twill do the greatest good, While McGavick 22 and Lange 23 and the rest of the gang, And Barry, 24 what he would! "Bishop Peter. J. Muldoon. "Rev. John J. McCann. "Rev. E. A. Kelly. "Bishop Peter J. Muldoon. 20 One of the women in the case. 81 Irish priests. 22 Bishop McGavick. 23 Rev. Francis Lange. 54 Rev. F. J. Barry, Chancellor of the Archdiocese. 48 ROMANISM VI. And O'Flaherty's* drake and Gavin*" the snake, And Fitz 27 of colorless fame, With the giant Slav, 28 and Mooney 28 suave, Who sponsored Peter's name ! VII. The vote was cast, but the game was lost, Muldoon was turned down ; The Angels' Church left Pete in the lurch And the gang 30 must quit the town. 31 " THE PATIENCE OF GOD. (Air: St. Patrick's Day.) I. Nowhere in history is there such mystery As the patience of God with the folly of men ; Who gambled for croziers as though they were oziers And played the vile game of old Magus again. II. But just as their scheme was about to obtain, By corruption and fraud, a mitre to win, A voice from old Rome cried, "Avaunt, Muldoon." You're a foul, a nasty, a lecherous thing. Out, out from my altar, like Judas get a halter, And rid the fair earth of your putrid being." 25 Rev. J. J. Flaherty. ""Rev. E. W. Gavin, Rural Dean, Waukegan. '"Rev. M. J. Fitzsimmons, Vicar General. M Rev. Joseph Molitor. "Rev. Nick Mooney. 38 Muldoonites. 31 Chicago. 32 Bishop Peter J. Muldoon. A MENACE TO THE NATION. 49 III. And now exit Muldoon, He's gone to the land of gloom, With Kitty's 33 harlot petticoat upon him. His boodle would not go, Nor the vagaries of Lowe, 34 Or the silly tales of Hearst 35 or Lawson. 38 IV. For the Lord in His power struck the fatal hour, And the wrath of heaven was splendid. Of his comic opera bouffe the people had enough, And now the melodrama is ended." The muse of Rev. Michael O'Brien, Rector of St. Syl- vester's parish, Chicago, was also awakened, as will be seen by the following copy of some lines in his own handwriting, which he handed me for publication, telling me at the same time that he was assisted in composing them by the Very Rev. Michael O'Sullivan, Permanent Rector of St. Bridget's parish, Chicago. "ODE ON PETE. 37 I. Bishops now are easy made, At man's caprice or whim : Martinelli 38 his hands on Pete he laid, For some American tin. II. And when Pete was mitred, He swore he would have revenge On the men that did oppose him Unto the bitter end. 33 One of the women in the case. 94 Paul A. Lowe. "Mr. Hearst, proprietor, Chicago American and Examiner. 38 Mr. Lawson, proprietor, Chicago Daily News. 37 Bishop Peter J. Muldoon. 38 His Eminence Cardinal Martinelli. SO ROMANISM III. But his enemies said, 'No, Pete, By Jove, you will never succeed; Paddy's 39 throne it is too big for you, On it you will never take your seat. IV. Moreover, you're a stammerer, And an awful baboon; The rules of grammar are foreign to you ; Why, you're a stuttering buffoon. V. And now, Pete, where are you? Where but in the mud? There are moths in your mitre, There are wrinkles in your hood. VI. And, Pete, where is your Diocese? It is up in the moon. And where are you yourself, Pete? Up in a balloon, And you will topple down very soon. VII. You were consecrated under fire, Guarded by police ; You have been in the fire ever since, You will never have a day's peace. VIII. Peeler McCarthy, 40 did you take Into the Holy Name, 41 Where Martinelli did you make A Bishop just the same. 38 Archbishop Patrick A. Feehan, Chicago. 40 Policeman McCarthy. "The Cathedral, Chicago. A MENACE TO THE NATION. 51 IX. And, now, Pete, you have it, God knows by what fraud ; You will never get a Diocese, Pete, Rome knows your bad record.' " Rev. Hugh P. Smyth, Permanent Rector of St. Mary's parish, Evanston, Illinois, and one of the treasurers of our crusade fund, wrote me, in part, as follows : "Our great trouble in Chicago is that our arch- diocese, the greatest in the world, is governed, not by an Archbishop, or Bishop, but by one ["Rev. No. 14, Celibacy Inexpedient"] who would like to be one or the other, or both ; one who has too many irons in th.e fire ; one who controls both Church and State ; one who suspends priests to-day and policemen to- morrow; one who alternately distributes parishes to aspiring pastors and boodle to hungry politicians ; one who can give Chicago a mayor or a bishop, and secures uniformity of action by holding both under his thumb. This is our Pooh-Bah, our factotum, our power behind the throne. No wonder, then, that City Hall methods dominate our ecclesiastical admin- istration. In Chicago we have not one City Hall, but two, both adopting the same standard of morality, both applying the same system of rewarding friends and punishing enemies, and both holding in like con- tempt every principle of morality and justice." The suspension of policemen has particular reference to the summary dismissal of Officer Neilan from the Chicago police force, because he stated that he had frequently found priests in houses of prostitution, and that of the many he found there, "Rev. No. 14, Celibacy Inexpedient," and his boon clerical companion, Rev. Flannigan, were the worst offenders. Concerning them Neilan exclaimed, "I know that they are a pair of pimps, and Father Crowley is telling the truth," was not the only Catholic policeman who had honestly and openly expressed himself concerning the immorality of the 52 ROMANISM priests, but an example must be made of some one, and he w6 the victim. The lecherous ecclesiastics of Chicago were com- pelled to have recourse to this summary method of punishment in order to warn and silence a large body of men, who, in the discharge of their duties, frequently found priests in brothels, and sometimes in such a state of drunkenness that they had to lock them up over night or send them home in carriages. Why were they not booked, tried and punished like other American citizens guilty of similar misconduct? Some days after his dismissal Neilan was found dead with a gun beside him. He was supposed to have committed suicide brooding over his dismissal, and the priests declared it was a "visitation of Divine Providence" for his having dared to expose "Ambassadors of Christ." Did he commit suicide, or was that fearless and outspoken officer of the peace murdered in order to seal his lips ? Officer Neilan is not the only person who met with sudden and mysterious death during the crusade. A woman of Cashman's parish was supposed to have poisoned herself. She had supplied Cashman with important information concerning the proposals made to her in the con- fessional. Rev. Cashman named the person by whom he said "her mysterious death could be explained;" and Bishop Mul- doon in a recent interview named to me the person "to be blamed for her death." The Very Rev. Daniel M. J. Dowling, Vicar General of the archdiocese of Chicago, died suddenly and mysteriously June 26, 1900, a few hours after a reunion dinner with brother clergymen. His sudden but timely removal was strikingly in accordance with the murderous methods of Pope Alexander VI. [Rodrigo Borgia], and other "Vicars of Christ." Dow- ling's death removed a serious obstacle to the promotion of certain Chicago Borgias. The press said he "quietly passed away from heart disease." Bishop Muldoon, in my interview with him, last referred to above, told me that Dowling died from diphtheria. Was he poisoned at that reunion dinner at the Holy Name Cathedral? A MENACE TO THE NATION. 53 Why was there not a thorough post-mortem investigation of these sudden and mysterious deaths? Rome does not be- lieve in ante or post mortem investigations. Other deaths have been unaccounted for in the arch- diocese of Chicago, and the history of the Catholic Church there is a blot on civilization and Christianity. Still Arch- bishop Quigley endeavors to placate the Catholic people of Chicago by declaring that the priests and prelates of New York are fifty per cent, worse than those of Chicago ! ! ! This high standard of priestly corruption and crime in the arch- diocese of New York may explain Archbishop Farley's recent promotion to the Cardinalate, ranking him with Princes and Kings, and consequently placing him above plebeian Prime Ministers and Presidents ! ! ! Among the many affidavits filed at Washington and Rome against Bishop Peter J. Muldoon and other members of the Hierarchy, was one by Rev. Daniel Croke, then Rector of St. Mary's parish, Freeport, Illinois, and since promoted to St. Cecilia's parish, Chicago, charging Bishop Muldoon with gross immorality. This affidavit was placed in the hands of the Right Rev. James Ryan, Bishop of Alton, Illinois, and mailed by him to the Vatican. The Vatican ignored it because moral delinquencies are no bar to ecclesiastical preferment in the Roman Catholic Church ; indeed, they are a necessity and an advantage. During the crusade we also filed with the proper ecclesi- astical authorities an expose consisting of 198 pages of printed matter, including Court Records and charges against Arch- bishop Feehan, Bishop Muldoon. and other Catholic Church dignitaries. This was but one installment of what was filed by the protesting priests. It was edited by Revs. Cashman, Hodnett, Galligan and Smyth, prominent pastors of the arch- diocese of Chicago, and myself, and its cost was met by my Roman Catholic clerical supporters. Among those who co- operated are the following priests : 54 ROMANISM SOME OF MY ECCLESIASTICAL CO-OPERATORS IN THE CRUSADE, Very Rev. Hugh P. Smyth, permanent rector, St. Mary's parish, Evanston, Illinois. Very Rev. Hugh McGuire, permanent rector, St. James' parish, Chicago, and Consultor of the Arch- diocese. Very Rev. Michael O'Sullivan, permanent rector, St. Bridget's parish, Chicago. Very Rev. Thomas F. Galligan, permanent rector, St. Patrick's parish, Chicago. Rev. Thomas F. Cashman, rector, St. Jarlath's parish, Chicago. Rev. Thomas P. Hodnett, rector, Immaculate Conception parish, Chicago. Rev. Michael Bonfield, rector, St. Agatha's ' parish, Chicago. Rev. Michael O'Brien, rector, St. Sylvester's parish, Chicago. Rev. William S. Hennessy, rector, St. Ailbe's parish, Chicago. Rev. John H. Crowe, rector, St. Ita's parish, Chicago. Rev. Andrew Croke, rector, St. Andrew's parish, Chicago. Rev. Daniel Croke, rector, St. Mary's parish, Freeport, Illinois. Rev. Michael Foley, rector, St. Patrick's parish, Dixon, Illinois. Rev. William J. McNamee, rector, St. Patrick's parish, Joliet, Illinois. One of the charges in the above-mentioned expose is as follows : "Is Your Eminence aware that within the past few months [July 8-12, 1901], in this archdiocese [Chicago], there was held what in this country is denominated a spiritual Retreat, being an occasion REV. WILLIAM J. McNAMEE. Rev. McNamee, during our crusade, labored day and night pro- curing affidavits against lecherous priests and prelates and photo- graphs of them when they were not saying their prayers. The picture of a prominent Chicago priest, "Rev. No. 13, A Ballad Singer," with one of his best girls, on page 451, was obtained by McNamee. Among other incriminating documents procured by this clerical "Sherlock Holmes" were most shocking affidavits made by respectable Catholic women against Rev. C. P. Foster, "Rev. No. 23, A Debauchee." These affidavits, together with others, were filed with the pope and Cardinals Martinelli and Gibbons. Rev. McNamee placed certified copies of same in the hands of Archbishop Quigley, soon after the latter's promotion to the archbishopric of Chicago, with the result that the debauchee priest was promoted by Cardinal "in petto" Quigley. Archbishop Quigley when recently promoting this Rev. "Sherlock Holmes," says in his papal organ, The New World, of October 15, 1911 : "We heartily congratulate Rev. Father McNamee on his appoint- ment as memorable [ ?] rector of St. Patrick's Church in this city [Chicago]. The magnificent farewell reception and presentation of a purse tendered to Father McNamee by the parishioners of St. Mary's Church and the citizens of Joliet evidence the high esteem in which Father McNamee is held by the people of Joliet." Was this promotion of Rev. McNamee the price of his good (?) will and silence? Bishop Muldoon calls him the "sleuth of the Crow- ley crusade." Since their conversion to Muldoonism, Rev. McNamee and his ehum, Rev. Hugh P. Smyth, have been qualifying for mitres under the areful supervision !' Archbishop Quigley. 56 ROMANISM especially set apart for the assembling of the priests of the Diocese for holy meditation, religious lectures, and acts of devotion; that these exercises were held in St. Viateur's College (the only diocesan seminary), located at Bourbonnais' Grove, Kankakee, Illinois, un- der the personal supervision of the Archbishop's Vicar General and in the presence of Bishop-Elect Mul- doon ; that all throughout the period of retreat, which lasted four days and nights, in the college building where the exercises were held, there were kept for sale, and sold, day and night, to the priests present, barrels of beer and whiskey, which in open and no- torious fashion, to the scandal of all devout men, were served out in the same manner as I am told is common in ordinary bar-rooms, by the religious brothers of the college, some of whom were in train- ing for the holy priesthood ; that shameful scenes of intemperance resulted, even to the point of intoxica- tion among a number of those who were actually participating in the holy services. To such outrageous lengths did this unseemly conduct prevail that the temperate and devout were actually kept in fear of bodily injury and compelled to secure themselves at night behind bolted doors. Is the scandal thus wrought against God's Church chargeable to him who exposes it or to those who, having the power and being charged with the duty of correcting it, nevertheless encourage and wink at the iniquity and make their choice of associates among the evil-doers? The like scenes have occurred repeatedly in previous years during the presence and supervision of the Archbishop himself. Is it conceivable, Your Emi- nence, that such things shall be permitted in silence and no voice raised in protest? "Since when, Your Eminence, has it become a crime against the Church to expose men who are violating her sanctuary ? By what authority has it been proclaimed an offense for a priest, a pastor of Christ's flock, to employ all the strength that God has given him to protect that flock from ravening wolves ? Shall I see the priest's gown cloak a lecherous drunkard and not seek to tear away that sacred garb, and save it from such vile uses? If an exalted pre- A MENACE TO THE NATION. 57 late, my ecclesiastical superior, charged with even graver responsibilities in that behalf than an humble priest, halts in duty, shall I shelter myself behind such excuse and hesitate to do my part in the cleans- ing work? When has the Church of the living God, the God of truth and justice and purity, ever suffered when her sons have spoken truth, wrought justice and denounced impurity? The blood of John the Baptist was surely shed in vain if a priest of God must keep silence when lust and intrigue find favor in high places, and when to the drunkard's hands are left the ministrations of the Holy of Holies." A score or more of the prominent priests of the arch- diocese of Chicago jointly and severally filed at Washington and Rome at least one hundred documents containing grave charges against many of the leading members of the Chicago Hierarchy. Some of these documents were sworn to, but the Vatican paid no attention to them. We filed grave charges our opponents filed great checks I mean bank checks. This explains why Rome remained silent and why we felt constrained to gain publicity for our cause through the press; but in this we were sadly disappointed for the time being, as the press was muzzled on Saturday, July 20, 1901. We realized then that some extreme measure must be adopted in order to unmuzzle the press, and consequently we had re- course to the following fearless and open method, which proved quite effective in removing the papal muzzle. In a few hours we had printed several thousand large placards on which appeared in large type the following words : "The blasphemy of the twentieth century will be hurled in the face of God Almighty and the Catholic people of the archdiocese of Chicago when Muldoon is made bishop on next Thursday. "Read Father J. J. Crowley's letter of resigna- tion and his exposure of Archbishop Feehan and his demoralized clergy." 58 ROMANISM Professional bill posters rode around in open carriages putting up these placards on the outside walls of nearly every Catholic Church in the city of Chicago between the hours of three and six o'clock Sunday morning, July 21, 1901. On the same morning a leaflet hurriedly set up, consisting of four printed pages, making specific charges, with names, against eighteen of the leading members of the Hierarchy of the archdiocese of Chicago, were scattered among the Catholic people, already stunned by the posters, as they were leaving their churches. Some of those who were not fortunate enough to secure a copy offered as high as five dollars for same. On Monday, July 22, 1901, the press of Chicago and of the country told the story in brief. These posters and leaflets, while they appeared over my name, were prepared and dictated to me in Cashman's home by Revs. Cashman and Hodnett in behalf of the score of priests. The expense of printing and posting was met by Rev. Cashman, who became one of the treasurers of the crusade fund. Notwithstanding the political power of Rome over poli- ticians and press, the latter is and will be insuppressible and ever ready to do its duty, if the people will only do theirs. But as long as the people remain indifferent and allow them- selves to be muzzled by Rome, they should not expect the press to fight their battle. Let the non-Catholic people awake and do their duty in defense of liberty, enlightenment and progress, and the press will be ready and willing to join in the battle against the com- mon foe Romanism. Rev. Thomas P. Hodnett said repeatedly: "The charges we filed at the office of the Apos- tolic Delegate in Washington, and at the Vatican, I am prepared to swear, on my bended knees before the Blessed Sacrament, are true, and if our request for a canonical investigation is granted, we will prove them up to the hilt." TI ill WHIM IT MAT CINCDH I. the undersigned, beg to inform the public that I am still PASTOR of OREGON, POLO and BYRON, ILLINOIS, and that whoever represents himself as my successor or one temporarily in charge, is an INTERLOPER without/ANY. (AUTHORITY, except that which he himself assumes. That man FINN who attempted to officiate at OREGON on SUNDAY. JULY 28th. 1901, has had no charge in the Archdiocese of Chicago for the past five years, and belongs to that category of unworthy priests whom I have already exposed on account of their SCAN- DALOUS LIVES and who now stand CONVICTED before the whole world by their silence. And if I did not advert to FINN in my exposure of unworthy priests, it was because he was so absolutely disreputable that 1 did not suppose he would ever be heard of again. But if he should ever again obtrude his unsavory presence on the PEOPLE OF OREGON or elsewhere in these Missions I WILL A TALE UNFOLTT Jeremiah J. Crowley, Having withdrawn my resignation. I beg to inform the public that I am stm Pastor of Oregon, Polo and Byron, Illinois. OUR OGLE COUNTY POSTER. The placard, of which this is a photographic copy, was posted throughout my parish August i, 1001, and several thousand copie the four-page leaflet, already referred to in the context, were scat- tered broadcast at the same time. The only reply from the astical authorities was a temporary injunction to restrain me officiating as pastor of my parish. Priest Finn has s moted by Quigley. > 60 ROMANISM I quote a few lines from a letter written me April 8, 1904, by a prominent Roman Catholic lawyer of New York City, a graduate of Georgetown (Jesuit) "University" at Washington, D. C. : "Mv DEAR FATHER CROWLEY : "Father Unan, of the Paulists, told me plainly you were not a bit out about the condition of the Archdiocese of Chicago; he says every one knows its condition. I fear you are much misinformed as to the attitude of a great many people towards you. You have more friends and believers in your cause than you imagine. The condition in the Church in your city [Chicago] is beyond description, more than one has told me." A prominent nun of the Convent of the Good (?) Shep- herd, Chi'cago, said to a Roman Catholic lady : "We have reason to know that Father Crowley is right. Many of the fallen women and wayward girls in this institution were led into sin and shame by priests." In passing, let me state that the Convents or Houses of the Good (?) Shepherd, numerous in non-Catholic countries, are Roman Catholic prisons, maintained partially by public tax, but without Federal or State supervision, where the Ro- man Catholic Hierarchy may confine their victims or other unfortunates, and where cruel punishments can be inflicted upon the inmates generally with impunity. In all so-called Religious Houses, male and female, there is no accounting for the sufferings of the inmates, their illness or their death. If not requested, no coroner's inquest is held. The inmates are utterly shut out from light and life, and generally from the protection of the law. The masses of the people do not know that these things are taking place. If they did, there would be an awakening of indignation and action which would speedily put an end to such horrors. A MENACE TO THE NATION. 61 CONVENT OF THE GOOD (?) SHEPHERD, PORTLAND, OREGON. This pontifical institution for fallen women and wayward girls had as its Chaplain, Confessor, and Spiritual Director, Rev. E. Donnelly, himself a fallen priest and the father of several illegitimate children, which fact was known to Archbishop Christie and his predecessor. Archbishop Gross. These female papal corporations through pull, and sometimes through intimidation, secure large laundry contracts from railroads, hotels, and private families. The work is done by the poor, un- fortunate inmates without any remuneration whatever, while the profits of their labors go to enrich the Roman Catholic Hierarchy. Some of this very money is spent in debauching future inmates of such institutions. 62 ROMANISM Archbishop Quigley, of Chicago, said to me, in one of my interviews with him, substantially the following: "Father Crowley, the Roman Catholic Church would never permit an investigation of its priests and bishops ; an honest investigation would burst the Church. The priesthood is so rotten we would knock the bottom out of the Church if we made the least effort to discipline the priests as you demand. I must admit that there are bad priests in Chicago, .but I can assure you that the priests in New York are fifty per cent, worse." Archbishop Quigley made similar admissions to Roman Catholic people who appealed to him for protection from bad priests and bishops; and yet with full knowledge of their vil- lainy he has promoted many of. these wicked ecclesiastics, and, in order to do so with impunity, declared he would muzzle the secular press and intimidate the non-Catholic press. During our crusade a strong Roman Catholic Laymen's Association was established in Chicago for the protection of women from licentious priests ; but the Vatican refused point- blank to take any notice of their charges and appeals. (See pp. 390-394.) The Chicago Hierarchy also refused to heed a petition signed by fifteen hundred Roman Catholic women, praying for protection from drunken and lecherous priests. The following is a copy of their petition : "CHICAGO, ILLINOIS, "JUNE, 1903. "THE MOST REV'D JAMES E. QUIGLEY, "Archbishop of Chicago. "Most Rev'd Sir: We, the undersigned Catholic women, members of different parishes in this Arch- diocese, respectfully call your attention to conditions prevailing in many of the parishes of which some of us are members, conditions so notorious that they have been the subject of newspaper comment and are still the subject of comment and criticism, both among Catholic and non-Catholic people. On your advent to your present high office in early March of this year the fervent hope was frequently expressed in public A MENACE TO THE NATION. 63 and private that you would rectify the flagrant abuses which are a scandal to our beloved Church. "As one of our daily papers editorially expressed it : 'It is idle to mince the matter, for, as every Cath- olic layman knows, the great trouble in the Chicago church has been caused by the clergy.' [Quotation from an editorial in the Chicago Daily Journal, March u, 1903, the day after Archbishop Quigley assumed charge of the archdiocese of Chicago.] "If this were known to Catholic laymen, surely the women of our Church could not be in ignorance. "The priests who are evidently referred to in the above paragraph are still serving at our altars and performing all the sacred offices of our religion, un- rebuked and undisciplined, so far as we know. "We humbly and respectfully look to you for protection and redress. "Obediently yours." Archbishop Quigley has neither rebuked nor disciplined his priests, but, on the contrary, he has followed the policy of popes, cardinals and bishops in promoting some of the very worst among them: for examples, Revs. No. 9, 10, n, 12, 14, 17, 22, 23 and 24. Though affidavits and abundant proofs were placed in his hands, charging "Rev. Xo. 12, A Wolf in Priest's Clothing," with an unmentionable criminal assault on a thir- teen-year-old motherless girl at the very time she was receiving instructions for First Confession and Holy Communion, yet he (Quigley) forthwith promoted, and has lately repromoted, this clerical monster. By thus condoning the crimes and sacrileges of his conscienceless clergy Archbishop Quigley may become the next American Cardinal. The latest information is that the pope has created an- other cardinal "in pectorc" or "in petto;" that is. in secret. I would not be surprised if it were the Czar of the Middle West, Archbishop Quigley, who, by condoning the crimes and sacri- leges of his conscienceless clergy, is fully qualified to become a "Prince of the Church." a "member of the Roman Curia, the official family of the pope." 64 ROMANISM The Continent, a leading Presbyterian paper published in Chicago, in its issue of August 24, 1911, corroborates my statements as to Quigley's qualifications : "American Catholics are saying that the long- waited second American cardinal will be Archbishop Quigley, of Chicago. If Quigley is really the se- lection of the Vatican for the honor, the choice throws another deep shadow on the religious honesty of the cardinals at Rome. If their zeal was in the least for spiritual religion, Quigley is about the last American that they would desire to have as their as- sociate in what they are pleased to call the 'Sacred College.' How religious the Archbishop of Chicago may be in his private life, The Continent would by no means presume to judge. But the whole tone of his public activity is the tone of political bossism and ec- clesiastical tyranny. His administration of his arch- diocese has exhibited a minimum of care for either public or private righteousness, and a maximum of determination to grip his own power and the power of his satellites on the life of Chicago and its en- virons. The appointment of Quigley as a cardinal means what has long been suspected, that the Vatican does not want an American cardinal not even as moderate an one as Archbishop Ireland but wants simply a Roman cardinal in America. That Quigley will be to the finish." The political power of the Roman Catholic Church in America was proclaimed to the non-Catholic politicians, in a speech delivered by Archbishop Quigley, May 4th, 1903, at the Holy Name Roman Catholic school, Chicago, and which appeared in part in The Chicago Tribune, May 5th, 1903 : "In fifty years Chicago will be exclusively Cath- olic. The same may be said of Greater New York, and the chain of big cities stretching across the con- tinent to San Francisco. . . . Nothing can stand against the Church. I'd like to see the politician who would try to rule against the Church in Chicago. His reign would be short indeed." A MENACE TO THE NATION. 65 V,* CARDINAL FALCONIO THE COMING "AMERICAN" POPE. Cardinal Falconio, an Italian, Rome's late chief secret service agent in the United States, has been recalled and rewarded for "signal service." He is now Chief of the Secret Service Bureau at the Vatican, Dean of the "American" cardinals, and quasi American Am- bassador to the Vatican. This Italian Franciscan monk claims Amer- ican citizenship; and consequently Jesuitical expediency and hypocrisy not the Holy Ghost will inspire the Sacred College of Cardinals to elect Falconio the next pope an "American" pope ! ! ! This is a part of the plot and plan to capture America, and through America, to regain Temporal Power, not only in Italy, but throughout the world. It is easy to see that we have a hard fight before us, and we should remember the advice : "The other fellow [the pope] is only a man, just as you are. Don't let his spectacular displays and theatrical per- formances frighten you," 66 ROMANISM THE PAPAL SECRET SERVICE BUREAU AT WASHINGTON. This pontifical institution is in direct and constant communication with the leaders of the American Hierarchy, the White House and the Capitol. In a word, it is the headquarters of the Papal Nuncio to the United States Government under the pretext and name of "Papal Delegate to the Catholic Church in the United States." TWO AMERICAN CABLE* TftOW NEW 1 YORK TO GREAT B CONNECTS uxi - FIVE ANCLO-AMEBICjW ONE DIRECT U.S. A DIRECT CASCE COMMUNICATION WITH GERMANY AND CABLS_CORISCCTION_-_;-5OBA : . .WE/TJNOl| 8, MEXICO t"." C - EMTR AL "" SOU'fM AMERICA i^^ ~ A STOLEN CABLEGRAM- The above is a photographic copy of a cablegram which was stolen from the files of the Western Union Telegraph Co. by the Roman Catholic Hierarchy of Chicago and photographed by them. The original message was handed in by Rev. Hodnett, acting for the pro- testing priests. The Statutes of Illinois, I understand, declare such theft a criminal offense punishable by seven years in the penitentiary and $1,000.00 fine. Bishop Muldoon admitted to me as late as October /, 191 1, that he knew who stole the original message from the files of the Telegraph Co. and its present whereabouts. The following is a translation of the stolen cablegram : "Yesterday we sent letters with specific charges against candidate named for Auxiliary Bishop." Our mail to Rome was also tampered with until Rev Hodnett and myself, in behalf of the protesting priests, threatened the Post-office Department with exposure. After that Postmaster Coyne of Chicago caused a tracer to be put on our mail. Nothing is safe or secret from the Roman Catholic Hierarchy. Its agents are everywhere. 67 68 ROMANISM This proclamation of Spiritual and Temporal Power by Archbishop Quigley, and his threat of political assassination, created a sensation throughout the country. The more Jesu- itical members of the Roman Catholic Hierarchy, considering his announcement premature, set telephone and telegraph wires in action to hush up the scare, fearing it might arouse and enlighten the sleeping non-Catholics. Subjoined are photographs of Archbishop Quigley 's palace, conservatory and stable, the stable alone costing the archdiocese $80,000, according to Revs. Cashman, Smyth and Hodnett. It is rather more elaborate than the stable of Beth- lehem in which the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ was born. Cardinal Martinelli, ex-papal delegate to the Roman Cath- olic Church in America, in 1902 said to me in substance, at the Apostolic Delegation Office, Washington, D. C. : "We know there are many immoral priests and bishops, but still the laity have no right to interfere with the clergy; if the laity understand they have any rights, they will do in America as they once did in France during the Revolution, they will murder the clergy. In this independent country it would not be wise to let the laity understand they have any right to interfere in church matters ; and one of the principal things we have against you, Father Crowley, is that you are enlightening the Catholic laity of this country as to their rights ; the laity have no right to expose their clergy, no matter how immoral they may be ; the laity must be ignored; they must be crushed!" Cardinal Falconio, late papal delegate, in 1903 said to me in the home of Archbishop Katzer at Milwaukee, Wisconsin: "Father Crowley, the Roman Catholic Church is divine, notwithstanding the fact that there are bad priests, bishops, and popes, and I beseech you, for the sake of our Holy Mother Church, to sign that apology drawn up by Archbishop Quigley, whitewashing those whom you have exposed." Is it any wonder that I withdrew from Romanism? A MENACE TO THE NATION. 69 REAR VIEW OF ARCHBISHOP QUIGLEY'S PALACE, SHOWING CONSERVATORY. The valuable and spacious grounds are 292.5x255 feet. QUIGLEY'S STABLE IX FOREGROUND, AND ADJOINING HOMES OF MILLIONAIRES. CHAPTER II. CELIBACY AND CONFESSIONAL. Why this rank, rampant immorality among the Roman Catholic Hierarchy? Priestly Celibacy and Auricular Con- fession, I assert, are chiefly responsible. Priestly celibacy and auricular confession ever have been, and are now, prolific sources of crime and licentiousness. Pope Gregory VII., in the eleventh century, imposed the unnatural law of priestly celibacy, notwithstanding the vehement protests of the priests, the vast majority of whom had wives and legitimate children. This decree, making priestly marriage a wrong and priestly celibacy a virtue, has honeycombed the Roman Catholic Church with corruption. The advantage to the Vatican system of having all ecclesiastics wholly separated from all legitimate connections with their native soil and natural interests, and the fixture in every kingdom of large bodies of men wholly de- voted to the objects of the papacy, overpowered the voices alike of nature and of God. Pope Gregory VII., and his infallible successors, in im- posing priestly celibacy, were actuated by political rather than virtuous motives. This was generally admitted. Pope Pius II., himself the father of several children (see pp. 315, 316), once wrote these words : "Marriage has been forbidden to priests for good reasons, but there are better ones for per- mitting it to them." Pope Leo XIII. was the father of several children, one of them being the eminent Cardinal Satolli, a man of conspicuous immorality. Bishop O'Connell, of Rich- mond, Virginia, is considered a reliable authority on the pon- tifical paternity of Cardinal Satolli. 71 A MENACE TO THE NATION. 73 In 1907 three thousand French priests signed and sent a petition to Pope Pius X., praying for the abolition of priestly celibacy. All of these priests were past the marrying age themselves, but were speaking from the weight of responsi- bility thrust upon them by confessions. This appeal was con- signed to the papal wastebasket. Dr. Robert E. Speer, the noted secretary of the Presby- terian Board of Missions, recently wrote : "The celibacy of the priesthood had seemed to me a monstrous and wicked theory, but I had believed that men who took that vow were true to it, and that, while the Church lost by it irreparably and infinitely more than she gained, she did gain, nevertheless, a pure and devoted, even if a narrow and impoverished, service. But the deadly evidence spread out all over South America, confronting one in every district to which he goes ; evidence legally convincing, morally sickening, proves to him that, whatever may be the case in other lands, in South America the stream of the Church is polluted at its fountains." Rome is ever and everywhere the same. She prefers priestly celibacy with concubinage to priestly marriage. How- ever, the day is near when the enlightenment of the people through the Public School and the advancement of woman- hood, will sound the death-knell of priestly celibacy and auricular confession. Papal intriguing and Hierarchical plot- ting against the Public School and Woman's Suffrage are not riddles to those who understand the power of liberal education and emancipated womanhood. Auricular confession as an absolute essential for eternal salvation is inculcated in the minds of the pupils of the Roman Catholic schools. This doctrine actually increases crime and debauchery by freeing the mind of remorse and by substi- tuting absolution for repentance. It was established, as a por- tion of the acknowledged system of Rome, scarcely before the thirteenth century ; and history attests the fact that it originated in the licentiousness of the Roman clergy in the 74 ROMANISM ninth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth centuries, and assumed the form of canon law at the Fourth Council of Lateran under Pope Innocent III., A. D. 1215, being confirmed by the Council of Trent, Session XIV. Moral Theology of the Roman Catholic Church, printed in Latin, a dead language, containing instructions for auricular confession, is so viciously obscene that it could not be trans- mitted through the mails were it printed in a living language ; neither would priests and bishops dare to propound said ob- scene matter in the form of questions to female penitents if their fathers, husbands and brothers were cognizant of the Satanic evils lurking therein; in fact, they would cause the suppression of auricular confession by penal enactments. The Supreme Court of Leipzig, Germany, has recently condemned as immoral the teachings of the Roman Catholic Church regarding auricular confession as taught in the writings of St. Alphonsus De Liguori; and the civil author- ities of the city of Sienna, Italy, lately forbade within its juris- diction the sale of his vile writings on the same subject. The governments of the most Catholic countries are com- pelled to curb that license which the Court of Rome allows, and to put down those atrocities which have received the patronage and blessing of the most celebrated Pontiffs. Why, then, do the governments of non-Catholic countries permit the wholesale transmission through the mails of the immoral theology of St. Liguori, Dens, Kenrick, and others, to be retailed by bachelor priests and prelates in live languages to young girls and women in lecherous whispers in the Confes- sional? By so doing these governments co-operate in the moral assassination of females from the time they prepare to make their first confession (which, according to a recent de- cree of Pope Pius X., "is about the seventh year, more or less") till they enter the gates of Purgatory that inexhaust- ible Klondike of the Roman Catholic clergy. Confessors search the secrets of the home, and so are worshiped there, and feared for what they know. Sf, Patrick's Church, A. }. DSBXLBX. Pu Neola, A PURGATORIAL LIBERATOR. The above is a photographic copy of a letter found m the pos- session of this "Ambassador of Christ" while he was visiting houses of prostitution in Chicago. Pity the donors, not the souls in purgatory! 75 76 ROMANISM If it is the purpose of a state or government to prevent crime and eradicate its causes, the whole of this diabolical sys- tem called the Confessional, which is known to worm out the secrets of families, the weaknesses of public men, and thereby get them under control to either silence them or make them active agents in the Roman Catholic cause above all, the de- bauching of maids and matrons by means of vile interroga- tories prescribed by Liguori, and sanctioned by the Church should be abrogated by a national law in every civilized country on the globe. At the request of a score of prominent priests, associated with me in the crusade, I presented the facts and proofs against a prominent Muldoonite, "Rev. No. 12, A Wolf in Priest's Clothing," to the State's Attorney of Illinois. He looked into some law-books and stated that said crime was a capital offense in the Carolinas, and in other States it was punishable by several years' imprisonment. He spoke of the great polit- ical influence of the Catholic Church, and refused to prosecute, fearing, I presume, that the influence of the Jesuitical Hier- archy would interfere with his political prospects. Soon there- after he became Governor of his State. Though this Jesuitical influence in politics protects thousands of guilty priests and prelates in America and other non-Catholic countries, yet some of them, through fear of bodily harm, are compelled to flee their dioceses, and resume elsewhere their "sacred labors," or travel incognito on pension from the pope. Among those who have been compelled to flee to escape chastisement, or perhaps death, from outraged husbands, fathers, brothers, or lynching by the community at large, are : The Most Rev. Bertram Orth, lately Archbishop of Victoria, British Columbia. The Right Rev. Thomas F. Brennan, formerly Bishop of Dallas, Texas. The Right Rev. Timothy O'Mahony, late Auxil- iary Bishop of Toronto, Canada, formerly of Aus- tralia, and Cork, Ireland. A MENACE TO THE NATION. 77 The Right Rev. Monsignor Capel, formerly of England. The Right Rev. Monsignor Fowler, formerly of Sioux City, Iowa, and Philippine Islands. Rev. W. R. Thompson, formerly of Portland, Oregon. Rev. Lawrence Erhardt, formerly of Chicago. Rev. F. J . Knipper, formerly of Troy, Ohio. Rev. Levis T. McGinn, formerly of Brooklyn, New York. Some of these were guilty of the crime of sodomy a crime, alas ! to which monks, priests, prelates, and even popes, the "Vicars of Christ," are not strangers. The number of similar offenders is legion, and no wonder! The vast majority of priests, prelates and other members of the Hierarchy are driven into immorality by priestly celibacy and auricular confession. This wholesale demoralization was one of the principal motives for instituting celibacy and auricular confession. The result accomplished is just what the Vatican machine wanted. This demoralization compels wicked priests, prelates and other members of the Hierarchy, of both sexes, to stand by each other and for the Vatican system, their axiom being "Standum est pro auctoritate per fas out nefas" (Stand by authority, right or wrong). It is the same principle as is found among corrupt politicians, who, for their own protection, are compelled to stand by each other and for their political machine. Rome, thoroughly aware of its diabolical crimes, for its own protection promotes the shrewdest of her demoralized ecclesiastics to the very highest offices, as will be seen in Part II. She appoints them as members of her Boards of Edu- cation, and makes them Superintendents, Principals, Assistant Principals and Teachers of her schools. The nun teachers in the Roman Catholic schools are grossly incompetent, to say the least. 175 > ous supporter of Bishop Muldoon. no attention was paid to the affidavit of the accusing party. In this con- nection we have omitted the name, as the name was already given in the affidavit forwarded to the Sacred Congregation. STATE OF ILLINOIS, ) COUNTY OF COOK. ) ss ' M. M., , on oath, deposes and says: My name is M. M. . I am nineteen years old. As well as I can remember, about the end of November, i9oi__ Father Byrnes, one of the assistants at St. Jarlath's Church, came to administer the last Sacrament to me as I was despaired of by the three doctors who were then attending on me. Father Byrnes, on that "occasion, told me that he was a doctor as well as a priest; spoke about the female formation and sexual matters. He soon after placed his hand upon my private parts and greatly dis- turbed me I was filled with shame and. resentment and desired him to desist and leave me alone. As soon as' Father Byrnes left I told this to my mother and others, namely, my aunts. Physician N N. then went to the priest's house and told Father Byrnes never to visit me again. I make this statement under oath of my own free wilL M*M Subscribed and sworn to before me this?, second ,day of April, A. D. 1902.. N. N, -r-. [NOTARY'S SEAL.] Afofory 1 jPullic. This is a photographic copy of p. 175 of the 198 printed pages of expose filed with the proper ecclesiastical authorities, which had the usual result promotion of the guilty ecclesiastics. Physician N. N., brother-in-law of the young lady, personally appealed to Arch- bishop Quigley, who scornfully dismissed him with his usual reply, "That is ancient history." The said original affidavit was procured by Rev. Cashman. 78 A MENACE TO THE NATION. 79 An honest, patriotic Catholic editor of a prominent Roman Catholic weekly paper in this country, recently exclaimed : "Oh, for another Luther, another Savonarola! The time was never so ripe as the present for such an one. If only the true condition of affairs were known, he would not be long in coming to the front. The Roman Catholic school is a curse to the nation, and it is pitiable to think that the education of so many thousands of our boys and girls is in the hands of ignorant, bigoted, superstitious monks and nuns, the vast majority of whom are foreigners many of them driven from their own countries." Is it any wonder that Romanism is a menace to the nation ? I Jig EDUCATIONAL. .heir de- THE SCHOOL FOR upt ele- voters. ter are YOUR DAUGHTER ,-asures aid Or. A REPRESENTATIVE OF wanted help the id to that ST. MARY'S COLLEGE "f heological Is i t to worx Boston sne trtue and AND ACADEMY made tion p loveless than a icy she NOTRE DAME its fri. any lit lyslcian. tfarougi ere she physical that It ST. JOSEPH COUNTY, INDIANA, fabric of cur 1 er which Conducted By the guarao .isible tor SISTERS OF HOLY CROSS -ontenteo liven us Is at present in Cincinnati and will be The ns half pleased to call personally on those who ernpta- young may be interested Telephone Main 2 age" for appointment or call between 12.00 Cinci by the vote of noon and 2 p m at the Sinton Hotel. Illustrated Catalogue on Request. ^ PAPAL RECRUITING FOR PUPILS AND PROSPECTIVE NUNS. Catholics and non-Catholics, beware! Read this volume before you select a school and probably a nunnery for your daughter. CHAPTER III. ROME, RUM, RUIN. Since the spirituous Retreat, above referred to, St Viateur's College was destroyed by fire, and for its rebuilding $800,000 must be collected from Catholics and non-Catholics, particularly the latter, if they are in business or politics. Mr. Andrew Carnegie was "held up" for $32,000 toward the resus- citation of this noted spirituous seat of learning, which insti- tution evidently is not in favor of Prohibition. As a rule, the Faculty of Roman Catholic schools, colleges and universities worships at the shrines of Plutus, Bacchus and Venus. Popes, prelates, priests and monks may preach temperance along with "poverty, chastity and obedience," but rarely ever practice it. Many distinguished priests and prelates have been and are directly or indirectly interested in the liquor traffic. The Rev. Francis E. Craig, S. T. B. (Bachelor of Sacred The- ology), the bosom friend of Jesuits, Papal Delegates, and Car- dinal Gibbons, Treasurer of St. John's Ecclesiasical Seminary, Boston, Mass., before his ordination, was an active partner in the firm of Ray & Craig. They were engaged in retailing groceries, and they also held a wholesale liquor license, and their place of business was situated at the northeast corner of M and Potomac Streets, Georgetown, D. C. The first floor was used as a grocery store ; on the second floor was a "speak-easy," whose location and existence was known to the initiated. A "speak-easy" is a place where intoxicating liquors are sold in violation of law. The third floor served for a gambling-den. Craig boasted that his share of the profits was more than $50,000 a year. Owing to certain legal proceedings, business drooped and was running stale when Craig saw a new opening. There were certain relations between Craig and the 80 A MENACE TO THE NATION. 81 The above is a photograph of a delivery wagon used under the firm name of Ray & Craig when Rev. Craig was "operating" as a priest in Cardinal Gibbons' archdiocese. Jesuits at Washington, D. C, which warranted a closer inti- macy. To make a long story short, he entered St. Mary's Ecclesiastical Seminary, Baltimore, Md., and studied for the priesthood. At this time he was about forty years of age. About ten years ago he was ordained a priest of the arch- diocese of Baltimore, and officiated under Cardinal Gibbons. His financial capacity was justly appreciated by the Cardinal, who loaned him to St. John's Seminary, Boston, Mass., to act as its Treasurer. He is now a member of the Faculty and Bachelor of Sacred Theology, which title imports that he is profoundly versed in Church History and Sacred Theology with the necessary accompanying accomplishments. He is on the high road to yet loftier promotion, and it is quite within 82 ROMANISM the range f probability that he will succeed his friend and patron, Cardinal Gibbons. He will certainly reach this post if he lives and if the Papal Czar of New England, Cardinal O'Connell, lends his powerful influence with the pope. Archbishop Quigley, of Chicago, a corporation s6le, con- trols some fifty millions worth of property, some of which is used for questionable purposes. In one of his buildings, which covers 99.2x100 feet, in the heart of Chicago, there are three saloons. This is a five-story building; the upper four stories being used as a bunk-house, I5c, 2oc and 25 c a night. This property was leased by Archbishop Quigley for 99 years and 9 months, commencing August i, 1910; rental for the first nine months, $4,500; next 10 years at $17,000 per year; next 14 years at $22,000 per year; next 26 years at $24,000 per year, and balance of term at $26,000 per year. To the knowledge of the Archbishop of Chicago these saloons were in existence under the old lease which expired August i, 1910, yet this great advocate of Total Abstinence and Roman Catholic Education re-leased the property at an increased rental varying from 300 per cent, to 433 1-3 per cent, on the rental under the old lease. Why this exorbitant in- crease in rent? Is it on account of the desirability of the location, for just such saloons and their upstairs adjuncts, to- gether with the immunity which the building enjoys from any municipal, state or federal interference, through the political pull of its ecclesiastical landlord? This building, which is located in the First Ward, through its pro tern, occupants, plays an important part in the famous First Ward elections of Chicago, and also in state and federal elections. The accompanying photographs, showing different views of the above building, were taken recently by me. It was my first experiment with a camera, and consequently the photo- graphs are not works of art, but will give the reader some idea of the commercial enterprise of pronounced Roman Cath- olic advocates of Total Abstinence and Catholic Education. ir. X < W W E H W B H s I > C W W W C- c PE| PH u c Oj A MENACE TO THE NATION. 85 The last picture is of a building covering 40x172 feet, in which there is a combination saloon and restaurant, and until recently there was a palm-garden in the rear where young children and cheap actors were engaged to amuse the patrons. On pages 86 and 87 are photographs of a check for a month's rent paid to Archbishop Feehan, Quigley's prede- cessor, for these premises. For the sake of his family I have concealed the signature of the tenant who signed this check. On the back of said check appears the signature of the Catholic Bishop of Chicago, P. A. Feehan. I have it on indisputable authority that this house had a most disreputable name until recently. At present the ground floor is used for a combination saloon and restaurant. As to the second floor the reader will have to inquire of the priests and prelates of Chicago. This building is leased by the Archbishop of Chicago for fifteen years, commencing May i, 1901, at $210 per month for the first 5 years, $250 per month for the next 5 years, and $271 per month for balance of term, leasehold assigned for value received to Pabst Brewing Co., 354 North Desplaines Street, Chicago. These buildings, located in the heart of Chicago, are in the Paulist Fathers' parish, and convenient to the exquisite offices of the Roman Catholic Church Extension Society of America, whose motto is, "We come not to conquer, but to win. Our purpose is to make America dominantly Catholic." While not engaged in running church fairs with their usual attachments of gambling, lottery, prize-fighting, fortune-telling, etc., the Paulist Fathers devote the remnant of their energies to giving missions to non-Catholics. The conversion of heretics non-Catholics is their specialty, and in 1908 at the "American Catholic Missionary Congress," held at Chicago, they boasted 25,055 "converts." Their church is located in the tenderloin or white-slave district of the South Side, Chicago. Gamblers, saloon-keepers and white-slave-keepers have been generous toward it, and particularly so as a result of the work 00 ROMANISM of the Vice Commission recently held in that city. I have it on the very best authority authority that can not be dis- puted that this Commission was manipulated and controlled by the Roman priests. It serves to furnish them with most valuable information which they could not obtain through the Confessional or otherwise. Such information in the hands of the Roman Hierarchy affords a new and rich species of graft Vice Commission Graft. The Vatican system thrives on ignorance, vice and crime. No wonder the priests and prelates hope to establish similar Vice Commissions in the large cities throughout the country. Why did the Postoffice Department hold up the report of that Commission for several weeks? Was it inspired by the Roman Hierarchy in order to establish a precedent for hold- ing up and destroying "matter offensive to the Church?" CHAPTER IV. THE CONFESSION OF A "CONVERT" TO ROMANISM. Attorney C. C. Copeland, of the archdiocese of Chicago, a prominent, wealthy "convert" to Romanism, protested against priestly crime and corruption in an appeal which he wrote and sent to The New World, the papal organ, for publication. This appeal was refused insertion and ignored. "LlBERTYVJLLE, ILLINOIS, "Oct. 19, '01. "REV. J. J. CROWLEY, "DEAR SIR: "Enclosed I send you that paper to read and be returned to me. If you may want to use it, I may revise it some, as I have thought of doing, and then let you have it. I could add a good supplement under head of "After Two Years," or something of the kind. My intention is to revise it and put it in some unique shape and scatter it through the Hierarchy. I have some notes already on a revision. "Yours very respectfully, "[Signed] C. C. COPELAND." The following is the original confession: "Rev. Dr. Dunne [now Bishop Dunne, of Peoria, Illinois], in closing his discourse on the life and character of Very Rev. Thomas Burke, which was no overdrawn picture of that great priest, as every one can testify who knew him well, said: 'Learn, then, to respect the dignity of the priest, and to ap- 90 ROMANISM HOLY MONKS DOING PENANCE. Poor, obedient, temperate, holy monks doing penance for the greater glory of God and the suffering souls in purgatory. A MENACE TO THE NATION. 91 preciate the good that he is called upon to perform in the exercise of his ministry. Allow no man or woman to wantonly assail his character in your presence, for, believe me, in pro- portion as his reputation is lessened in the eyes of the com- munity, his influence for good is weakened. Respect the priest as the Ambassador of your Divine Redeemer. Honor him as the minister of God. Love him as a friend, as a brother, as a father, who has nothing so much at heart as your eternal wel- fare.' All this will every good Catholic do, and love to do and more, to a priest who himself respects the dignity of the posi- tion he occupies among men and the obligation which he in- curred when he accepted the sacred mission to 'Go forth and teach all nations,' and who appreciates himself the good he is called upon to perform and the life he ought to lead in the exercise of that mission ; so that the estimation in which he is held, the amount of good he may do, the freedom from as- sault in which he may live, the influence for good he may exercise, the respect and honor he will receive, as the Ambas- sador of our Divine Redeemer, and the minister of God, the love and obedience that will go out to him as a friend, as a brother, as a father, who has nothing so much at heart as our eternal welfare, depend upon himself. a Kempis says: 'Great is the dignity of priests to whom that is given which is not granted to angels.' 'The priest indeed is the minister of God.' 'Take heed to thyself and see what kind of ministry has been delivered to thee by the imposition of the bishop's hands.' 'Thou hast not lightened thy burdens, but art now bound with a stricter band of disci- pline, and art obliged to a greater perfection of sanctity.' 'A priest ought to be adorned with all virtues and to give example of a good life to others. His conversation should not be with the vulgar and common ways of men.' Now, if, instead of being this kind of a man, or of at- tempting to lead this kind of a life, or of fulfilling this kind of a mission, one who accepts the office of priest is a miser, 92 ROMANISM and puts forth all his energies and improves every opportunity to enrich himself and hoard money, or is a drunkard, or gives his life to the enjoyment of sensual, worldly things, or is otherwise decidedly self-indulgent, unpriestly, or grossly neg- lects the duties which that mission imposes upon him, and dis- regards that sacred office, can and ought a good Catholic to respect him or defend his character? He certainly can not respect him. Unworthy priests weaken the influence, to a greater or less extent, of the whole priesthood; dishearten zealous bishops, priests and laymen and drive large numbers of their fellow-Catholics into doubt and infidelity. It is largely to them we may attribute the loss of two or three times as many members of the Church as we claim to have now, and in a great measure because of them that the Church is being rapidly depleted at this time, and unless their baneful influence is removed, is there not reason to fear that it has reached its zenith in this country? It looks this way to any one who travels much and is very observing and deeply interested. But are there many unworthy, self-indulgent, bad priests in the United States? Too many, far too many, everywhere. The harvest is just now full and ripe in this land which is ours by discovery and settlement, and by the libation of the blood of martyrs, but too many of the reapers are blind, or perverse, and are not only going about destroying the golden grain, but are preventing the good, zealous reapers from gathering it in. Has the Church no discipline left? Can it not remove these scandals, this hindrance to the working of the Spirit of Truth ; prevent further depletion, and bring back the lost sheep to the true fold ? Could not ( i ) more care be taken in sending young men to Seminaries, (2) in ordaining priests, (3) and in weeding out those who have been ordained and tried, and are found unworthy ? A mission once a year is far better than sending a disedi- fying, disorderly, scandalous priest to take charge of a parish. Is there not too much of the spirit of the world in some of ST. PATRICK'S CATHEDRAL, NEW YORK CITY. "A National Temple of Roman Catholic Devotion," partly built and maintained by liquor and gambling. It cost four million dollars. 94 ROMANISM our young men, who are being ordained and put in charge of parishes these days? Many of them seem to want a parish 'for what there is in it for themselves.' The people to whom they are sent are intelligent, observing, and becoming more en- lightened, and when they see this lack of spirituality in the life of the priest, his influence for good is lost. It is the intelli- gent, well-to-do members who are leaving us. They cannot endure that they themselves or their families shall be led and directed by a man whose sensibility has been blunted and whose passions have been aroused by intoxicants, or who de- means himself in an unpriestly manner, more like a loafer, or a sport, or a dude, or a miser, than like a gentleman. They de- mand that their priest shall be priestly, and unless the Hier- archy in the United States manages to meet this demand, can it be expected that the Church will grow in numbers and im- prove in the character of its members? Can one born in the Church well imagine the shock an intelligent convert receives when he first meets a drunken priest, or sees one drinking in a saloon, or sitting on a beer-keg at its door, or sees one at the altar celebrating mass after a night's carouse, or learns that the result of years of earnest appeals from the pulpit for the orphans and the hospitals and the schools and the Pope has been the accumulation of a large fortune by the pastor, or sees a priest smitten of a woman and running after her, to the amusement of Protestants and humiliation of Catholics, or sees him in the company of women of not known unblemished reputation in unseemly places, or learns of the drinking, ca- rousing and gambling of priests at their places of rendezvous, and of other still more unpriestly conduct, all of which he may but too often see and know of a truth in this land conse- crated to the One who was 'full of grace?' Will it suffice to say that there was one Judas among the twelve, or that the majority of the clergy are self-sacrificing, zealous men and rest there? If there is even one such, should he be let to remain to disgrace the whole order? If a Catholic travels much and observes closely, he will be disposed to shun priests A MENACE TO THE NATION. 95 whom he does not know to be priestly, rather than seek them out as most agreeable, proper, profitable company. This is the case with not only some converts, but some who were reared Catholics. Laymen want protection for themselves and their families. An exemplary convert, who was cashier in a bank in one of our large cities, told the writer with an aching heart how mortified he had often been at seeing priests coming there under the influence of liquor where he was the only Catholic, and having the clerks looking sneeringly at him, and how many have told him of similar and much worse experiences. When fathers know those conditions exist, how can they urge their children, who know them also, to go to their religious duties? 'When the man is gone, what becomes of the priest?' And is this the condition and this the conduct and this the character of many of the priests in our country? Of far too many, and the proportion of such is not diminishing. Have not Catholics been told too often and too long to hide these things out of charity? Was it ever the proper use of charity to overlook or hide such conduct in a priest? Simply for the man, and were he only concerned and affected, it might do for awhile, a Kempis says : 'Admonish thy neighbor twice or thrice.' Here is a mature man, ordained of God, who, by the simple fact of ordination, is supposed to be intelligent, and to understand the duties of his sacred office, scandalizing whole communities. It is not the man we are considering, but the communities and the effects of his life on them and on the work the Church is trying to accomplish. Has not the mantle of charity for this purpose been stretched till it is all in shreds and hides no one ? Under circumstances where some have said that a priest was sick or had fits, would it not be better not to tell a lie and to say that he was drunk? Is not the truth always best? Does not hiding such depravity only nourish and encourage it? If some of our priests are of a low, depraved order of men, which is a fact, would it not be wiser to expose them and silence them ? Is not such recklessness and JOHN H. MAGRTJDJER ) - . i :< >l, !:<. VL.E AJ"1> FINE GROCERIES, WINES MINERAL WATERS, ALES, BROWN STOUTS IMPORTED AND DOMESTIC CIGARS TABLE LUXURIES TODD'S CELEBRATED SMITHFIELD HAMS COR, CONNECTICUT AVENUE AND K ST.. N. W. j J ST. PATRICK'S CHURCH, RECTORY, NUNNERY AND PAROCHIAL SCHOOL, WASHINGTON, D. C. This church has been made the national church at the capital of our nation. On Thanksgiving Day, 1909, 1910 and 1911, President Taft, his Cabinet, Judges of the Supreme Court, Ambassadors and Ministers to Washington, members of the House and Senate, and other politicians of lesser rank, attended Solemn High Mass in this church to pay homage to "Our Lord God the Pope," Papal Nuncio Falconio, Cardinal Gibbons, Monsignor Russell, and other papal satellites. In a profusely illustrated Memorial Calendar of the noth anniver- sary of said church there appears on the upper half of the first page an advertisement for intoxicating liquors, etc., and of which the above is a photographic copy; and on the lower half of the same page ap- pears the picture of the church. 90 Wisinston's leading Beer is "UtU GLORr TttE FAMOUS DARK BftEW OF TM ABNER-DRliRV BREWING CO. Strongly Recommended by Prominent Physicians as a Great Tonic, Both in Strength and Purity * * SALOONS AND SALVATION! The above are photographic copies of advertisements appearing on other pages of said Calendar. The Cross with the first letters of the sacred inscription, "lesus Hojiiimtiii Salvator," Jesus Saviour of Men, appears on that part of the back cover which partly overlaps the front. Among those who took part in the solemn memorial services were Cardinal Gibbons, Archbishops Ireland and Keane, Bishop Spakling, the then President Theodore Roosevelt, Hon. Henry B. F. Macfar- land. Commissioner of the District of Columbia, and the Hon. William T. Harris, Commissioner of Education. The memorial services cov- ered seven days and nights. I presume these distinguished divines, advocates of Total Ab- stinence, and the politicians, appreciated the artistic skill displayed in the Calendar and sampled the famous brews and choice liquors recom- mended therein under the Sign of the Cross the emblem of salvation. The then pastor, Rev. Dennis J. Stafford, has since died from sampling famous brews, choice liquors, etc., and was succeeded by Rev. Russell, who, on January 28, 1911. assured me that no man could be a loyal American citizen unless he be first a loyal Roman Catholic. Russell is qualifying for papal honors. 98 ROMANISM depravity contagious? and if not treated heroically and in season, will it not spread like blood poisoning from a scratch and direful consequences follow ? Can there be too much vig- ilance and severity in discipline in this matter, since the abuse has gone so far already? Should any priest who is worthy of that highest title which any man can bear on this earth a priest of the Catholic Church blame you, Mr. Editor, for publishing this letter, or me for writing it? Ought not he to thank us rather? It is in defense of the most holy priesthood and for the purpose of protecting it against its very worst enemies that it is written. Observing, thinking laymen from the Atlantic to the Pacific are aroused at the number and increase of these burn- ing, depleting scandals, and unless something is done soon to stop them, these laymen will make themselves heard at Rome. The Church was instituted for the people, and the bishops and priests are sent forth to instruct and elevate the people, and the people have a right to demand that they do it faithfully, and Rome will see to it that justice is done to the people. Our grand ceremonies and towering cathedrals are well enough, but will they supply the needs and make converts and save souls in parishes that are much worse off than without a priest? If the outlook for the future of the Church in the United States in this respect were not so saddening, so heart- breaking, so discouraging, one might enjoy those ceremonies and grand churches, and such like things, more. Statistics have been taken in many parishes in the West of Catholics who do and those who do not attend Mass, and the figures are appall- ing. As are the priests who are sent out, so will be the greater number of the people. 'By their fruits shall they be known.' They are wonder-workers for good or wonder-workers for evil. The writer of this letter, who thought when he became a Catholic that all priests must be intelligent, good, self -sacri- ficing, humble, pious men, will die before he will be able to understand how they can be otherwise. Oh, how his heart has ached when he found any of them otherwise ! And, oh ! how A MENACE TO THE NATION. 99 discouraging and almost hopeless the effort to try to do good has been through all these long years when he will realize that just one unfit, unworthy priest was doing more harm than a hundred or more zealous, well-directed laymen could do good. Is it not better to seek the truth, to find the truth, to proclaim the truth, to stand by the truth, to trust in the truth ? Is it not said that 'The truth shall make us free?' To save Christianity to the people of the United States of America, and save them for Christianity, and to build up a civilization worthy of the name, is the work of the Catholic Church through its priests. If they are indifferent, incompe- tent, self-indulgent, worldly men, the work will not be done. Where rests the responsibility right now for the present and for the future ? May God have mercy on us ; may the Blessed Mother of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Saints pray for us ; may the bishops and priests of the Church work for us!" I expect Mr. Copeland's revision and supplement of "After Two Years," plus eleven years which have elapsed since the writing of his letter, would make a good-sized volume. Rome's silent contempt for the appeals and charges made by the Laymen's Association of the archdiocese of Chicago against the Hierarchy, no doubt enlightened Mr. Copeland as to Rome's real attitude toward clerical crime and corruption, and he is now, I believe, a sadder but wiser man. Of late years, Mr. Copeland has been devoting his time and means in an effort to convert priests and prelates by scat- tering broadcast among them copies of the "Imitation of Christ," by a Kempis. I wonder if he has succeeded in converting "Rev. No. 9. A Gospel Pitcher," who was his pastor and spiritual director for several years. CHAPTER V. ARCHBISHOP QUIGLEY COWED BY A FEARLESS WOMAN. On the 1 5th of June, 1903, Archbishop Quigley, of Chicago, had an interview with a lady by appointment to hear her complaints about certain bad priests. He met her, holding in his hand a bundle of papers which included an affidavit she had made against "Rev. No. 23, A Debauchee" Rev. C. P. Foster, Rector, Sacred Heart parish, Joliet, Illinois. He looked savagely at her, seated himself at the table, laid the papers to one side and commenced to pound the table with his fists. "Don't you know," he cried, "that it is excommunication for a lay person to make affidavit against a priest?" "Why, no," she said, "I do not." "Well," he said, "I tell you it is," and His Grace kept pounding the table. The lady, not at all terrified, drew her chair up to the table, and began to beat time with her hands upon it, saying : "Arch- bishop, I did not come here to be bullied ; I came by appoint- ment to tell you certain things about your bad priests, and I am going to tell them to you! If you persist in pounding the table and yelling, I will pound the table too and scream ! You shall listen to me, and you had better be a gentleman!" The Archbishop subsided gracefully, and the good woman told him her tale of truth, made up of experiences with the Catholic priesthood of the Archdiocese of Chicago running through a period of thirty years. She said: "Don't think, Your Grace, that the Catholic people are to be scared by threats of excommunication; we 100 A MENACE TO THE NATION. 101 have become too wise for that ; the so-called excommunication of Father Crowley opened our eyes." He said, "Did Father Crowley get you to make this affi- davit ?" She said: "He did not; but so far as Father Crowley is concerned, I say, God bless Father Crowley! he is a credit to our Church, and the Catholic people are proud of him! he is not like a great many others of your clergy here ; for instance, he is not like Leyden!" [See "Rev. No. 22, A Seductionist."] "O my God," said the Archbishop, throwing up his hands, "don't mention his name ; I've Leyden on the brain !" "Very well, then, Your Grace, I will put some more of them on your brain !" and the brave woman called the attention ol her Archbishop to certain sinning priests by name. The Archbishop said, "Oh, that is ancient history ! give me something modern!" She said : "Is it ancient history when priests are getting drunk in this city every day, misconducting themselves in every shape and form and going under assumed names dressed as laymen ?" "Well," he said, "you may think things are bad here, but they are worse elsewhere ; they are worse in Buffalo and many times worse in New York." She said: "If that is so, that is no justification for our putting up with bad priests in Chicago ; we Catholic women have actually built the Catholic churches here, and we are en- titled to protection." He said: "It is the bounden duty of good Catholics to cover up the guilt of their clergy, just as it is their duty to hide the guilt of their parents !" She said: "What? do you tell me that if my parents got drunk every day and were dragged out of disreputable places, having their faces battered and heads broken so they needed surgical care, and taken to police stations and kept there 102 ROMANISM several days and every one knowing it, it would be my duty to try to make people believe that my parents were saints ?" "Yes, it is," he said. "You can't make me believe that," she answered. She said : "Don't you know, Archbishop, that there are bad priests here?" "Well, yes," he said, counting upon his fingers, "there are five six seven bad priests !" She said : "You have been here but three months and you have found out seven ; when you have been here six months you will probably find out that there are seventy-seven, and more." She then asked him how he could reconcile his unkind and unjust treatment of Father Crowley with his treatment of those seven bad priests, leaving them in the enjoyment of their rich parishes with full power to offer up the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass, to hear confessions, and to have the care of souls. He said: "Well, we must all admit that Father Crowley is a good priest, morally and otherwise, but he has given scandal by exposing the guilt of his brother priests." She said : "I am positive he has not, because we knew all about those priests before ever Father Crowley came here ; to my knowledge a few of the good priests, for many years back, tried to stop priestly misconduct in this archdiocese, but they failed, and nothing was done until Father Crowley joined them in their efforts." He said : "Well, I personally have nothing against Father Crowley ! I am ready and willing to give him the very best parish in the archdiocese ; his case is now in the hands of the Papal Delegate [Archbishop Falconio], and if the Papal Del- egate writes me to appoint Father Crowley to the Holy Name Cathedral, I will do it with as little hesitation as if he were my own brother !" He then complimented her upon her courage, saying, "You are the nerviest woman I have ever met in my life!" A MENACE TO THE NATION. 103 She said: "I am speaking for at least one thousand Roman Catholic women, and when I come here again I will be speaking for at least five thousand." The Archbishop, with great gallantry, opened the door for her, and he bade her good-day with a cordial clasp of the hand. This lady was one of the best workers in the Catholic Church in Chicago, having labored day and night in its in- terests, spending her strength and her means without limit. She has especially endeared herself to the poor and to the suffering. CHAPTER VI. NEW "GET-RICH-QUICK" SCHEMES. The papal organ of the archdiocese of Chicago, The Nezv World, in its issue of March 9, 1912, over the signature of the Archbishop of Milwaukee, makes a two-column statement to the Catholic public, under the heading "The Catholic Coloniza- tion Society." I give a few excerpts : "The Catholic Colonization Society, U. S. A., is a properly chartered corporation under the laws of the State of Illinois, having been incorporated in July, 1911. It has succeeded to and taken the place of a former Illinois corporation of exactly the same name, which, having surrendered its charter, has no longer any legal existence. The present C. C. S. is truly national, inasmuch as its operations are not con- fined to any one section of the United States, and its membership comprises men representative of different races or nationalities : Belgian, Bohemian, German, Irish, Italian, Polish, though all American citizens. Among its members and directors it counts arch- bishops, bishops, priests and laymen. Being a Cath- olic organization established for the protection and promotion of Catholic interests through Catholic colonization, our society is naturally subject to the rules and laws of the Catholic Church, and will in all its dealings and undertakings seek the advice of the prelates of the hierarchy interested or concerned in the work of Catholic colonization. "A special feature of the C. C. S. that we desire to develop on safe and expedient lines is the affiliation with it of other Catholic colonization societies. In view of the continuous influx of different races from the old country, the C. C. S. strongly encourages the 104 A MENACE TO THE NATION. 105 formation of racial colonization societies, which may become affiliated with it and work under its guidance and with its assistance. This will facilitate the estab- lishing of racial colonies for Bohemians, Italians, Polish, Slavs, etc. However much we may desire the quick and full amalgamation and merging of such races in the American nation, it can not possibly be denied that for a time racial settlement and colonies are necessary, if these newcomers to our shores are to keep the Catholic faith themselves and help to build up a glorious future of the Church in America. Where diocesan or state colonization societies are formed, these may also become affiliated with our society and thus profit by its larger experience and greater influence. Other Catholic colonization so- cieties, although not affiliated with us, may yet work hand in hand with the C. C. S., where they will always find cordial and serious consideration. In this way the C. C. S. will become a great central bureau or agency where the work of Catholic colonization all over the United States can be concentrated and sys- tematized so as to render it more successful and to offer the colonist more safety and security. Catholic colonization will then command the attention of all American citizens and do away with the old reproach that so much of this so-called Catholic colonization business is simply a fool's play, if not downright swindle. . . . "The C. C. S. may be called another Church Ex- tension Society which furnishes not money, altar and vestments, but the people, the priest and the church. . . . "It will arrange with the land company for the reservation of such tracts of land or such .a number of acres or farms as will be necessary to locate and develop thereon a well-sized colony ; then it will settle and fix the most favorable prices and terms for which the land will be sold to Catholic settlers. Here it may be stated at once that our society does not look for the cheapest land. The cheapest is never the best. 106 ROMANISM We look more for good and productive land at reasonable, although somewhat higher, prices. Be- sides all this the C. C. S. will arrange with the land company for the building of an appropriate church and school and parsonage to be erected within a cer- tain time or as soon as a given number of Catholic families shall have settled there. The land company must, moreover, guarantee the salary of a priest for a certain time to be agreed upon. None of these ar- rangements will be made without the previous con- sent of the Bishop of the diocese in which the colony is located. . . . "In view of the great field lying before us with all its magnificent opportunities for a most useful, widely beneficial and, in fact, positively necessary Catholic colonization movement, it is to be hoped that the C. C. S. will find on the part of American Cath- olics all the support and help it deserves and a cordial co-operation all along the line. It is the only Ameri- can national colonization society that enjoys the great honor of having received the hearty recommendation and encouragement of the Archbishops of America, assembled at their annual meeting. Friends of Cath- olic colonization can greatly help the C. C. S. by bringing its work to the attention of prospective Cath- olic colonists of their neighborhood or acquaintance, by sending useful and reliable information concerning large tracts of land available for farming settlements and obtainable at moderate prices, by warning us of fraudulent or suspicious colonization schemes, and in many other ways. Yet all this valuable help will not accomplish much without financial backing. In an undertaking of this kind it is money that counts. The future usefulness of the C. C. S. must depend largely on the financial support that it will get. Rich Cath- olics of noble hearts find here another splendid op- portunity of showing their love for Holy Church and their brethren of the Faith. For Catholic coloni- zation, as we propose it, is but another manifestation of the great missionary spirit that has, in our days, been wonderfully awakened in the Catholic Church of the United States. A MENACE TO THE NATION. 107 "In conclusion I may say that the C. C. S. is con- trolled by a board of twelve directors, its operations are managed by an executive committee of five mem- bers, and its actual work is carried on by the follow- ing officers : Director general, Most Reverend Arch- bishop Glennon, St. Louis ; president, Rev. J. De Vos, Chicago ; vice president, Right Rev. Mgr. McMahon, New York; secretary, Very Rev. E. Vattmann, Wil- mette, 111. ; treasurer, Rev. A. Spetz, C. R., Chicago. The office of the C. C. S. is located in The Temple, Chicago, 111. S. G. MESSMER, "Archbishop. "MILWAUKEE, Wis., Feb. 26, 1912." It is evident that The Catholic Colonisation Society is not advantageous to the general public, but detrimental to the public welfare. Land owners, non-Catholic merchants, labor organizations and all other citizens, Catholic and non-Catholic alike, whose interests and rights are endangered by this Society, ought to wake up before it is too late. Congress of the United States ought to be called upon to investigate The Catholic Coloniza- tion Society, as well as the many Roman Catholic boycotting organizations, monopolies and trusts, which have been estab- lished in this country chiefly in the interests of a foreign potentate the pope of Rome. PAPAL LIFE INSURANCE. Another of Rome's latest gct-rich-quick schemes is the establishment of "The New World Life Insurance Co." Ac- cording to its prospectus, it is strictly a Roman Catholic or- ganization, and its papal organizers have their eye on the "$78,000,000 of Catholic money in the shape of premium on policies, which is being paid annually to American life in- surance companies." The prospectus of this Roman company explains why the "American life insurance companies" ought not to be patronized by Roman Catholics, and indirectly suggests a boy- 108 ROMANISM cott of them. In the no distant future priests, prelates and lay leaders of the "American Federation of Catholic So- cieties" will find sufficient grounds for issuing a most severe boycott against "American life insurance companies'' and thus corral the $78,000,000 or more annually. This papal insurance company will afford a fruitful source of graft to the Roman Hierarchy and its lay agents. On the maturing of policies or on the death of policy holders, a large percentage of the moneys due will be expected for masses for the relief of the suffering souls of the deceased policy holders, as well as other large sums to "make America dominantly Catholic." The banking, colonization, loans and. insurance schemes of the Church of Rome in America and elsewhere, which are carried on under the guise of religion, have not been a "fool's play," but "downright swindle." The papal land swindle in Minnesota is fresh in our memory. The many papal swindles in loans and insurance companies within recent years are not forgotten. The swindle in Archbishop Purcell's bank in Cin- cinnati, which deprived several thousand people of their hard earnings, and other such swindles too numerous to mention, ought to be a warning not only to the Roman Catholic people, but also to tolerant, gullible non-Catholics. One of the saddest scenes which I ever witnessed was while I was a member of the Roman Hierarchy that of an old maiden lady in Manchester, N. H., who died in 1886, curs- ing Archbishop Purcell and the pope of Rome for having swindled her out of her hard earnings- Why are not these Roman clerical bankers, colonizers, etc., prosecuted and punished according to law ? American citizens, we are facing a crisis : \Yholesale papal swindles, boycotts and persecutions are rapidly increas- ing a twentieth century papal inquisition will be the reward of our apathy, our cowardice. CHAPTER VII. THE POPES AND THE BIBLE. It would require a large volume to contain even part of the evidence manifested, both by declarations and by acts, of Rome's persistent policy to suppress all knowledge of the Sacred Scriptures. In the early centuries, and long before printing was invented, all manuscripts containing any trans- lation into the vernacular from the original tongues was pro- hibited under the severest penalties. As. early as 860 A. D. Pope Nicholas I. put Bible reading under the ban. Gregory VII., known in history as Hildebrand, in 1073 continued the ban, and Innocent III., in 1198, issued a decree that all who read the Bible should be put to death. In 1229 the great Council of Toulouse passed a decree forbidding either the possession or the reading of the Bible ; and the famous Council of Trent, 1545-63, did the same. In England, in the fourteenth century, any one who was found with Wycliffe's Bible, that "organ of the devil," incurred the penalty of death. In the reign of the "Bloody Mary" tons of Bibles were used as fuel to burn the martyrs, and it was said that "no burnt offerings could be more pleasing to Almighty God." Pius VII. in 1816 denounced Bibles as "pestilences;" and Leo XII. in 1825 as "traps and pitfalls." Pius VIII. in 1830 declared printing- presses from which Bibles were struck as "centers of pestif- erous infection;" Gregory XVI. in 1844 condemned Bible Societies, and ordered the priests to tear up all they could lay their hands on. Pius IX. surpassed all his predecessors in the employment of abusive language to vilify Bible Societies, and under his authority many were banished from Tuscany 109 110 ROMANISM Faith New York o 5.30 P M. anil the former agnificent field, s were planted, n going far to e purchased, n on scien- bricks were infinite pa- mgregatlon Tathered to- hurch, fifty is Erected; s were also o manhood, they had ed and bap- X progress ; xtended, and to settle at 's must be deemed of nuns as built, w at the e^Hs Sn a MISSION TO INDIANA NON-CATHOLICS A most successful mission to non-Cath- olics has just been given by the Paulist Father, the Rev. Bertrand L Conway, at Torre Haute, Indiana, under the auspices of the Knights of Columbus of that city. Father Hilary Hemmer, O. M C., of St. Benedict's church, is chaplain of the Ter- re Haute Council, and a most energetic and zealous furtherer of the order's best interests He felt certain that a mission to non-Catholics in the K. of C auditori- umwhich seats 1.500 would be largely attended by the most prominent outsiders, many of whom would hardly dare enter a Catholic church. No lecture course was ever advertised to better advantage The pastors of the four churches wrote commendatory letters of the apostolate to non-Catholics, and an- hpunced the lectures in their several churches. Every Catholic about 8,000 received an invitation with four an- nouncement cards as lie left church on Sunday morning. The daily papers print- ed advance notices, as did also the K. of C. bulletin for two months prior to the lectures. Every important store had a large placard in its Window giving the subjects and dates of t' * various dis- courses. As a result, the auditorium was packed, hundreds of extra chairs being procured to- accommodate the crowds. As many as 150 non-Catholics were present of an eve- ning out of an audience of 1,8<)0 by actual count A "KNOCKED-OUT" PAULTST FATHER NON-CATHOLICS. 'CONVERTING" The above Paulist Father, Rev. Bertrand L. Conway, was "knocked out" by Rev. John J. McCann, "Rev. No. 5, A Pugilist," rector of St. Mary'v Church, Elgin, Illinois. (See page 416, Part II.) A MENACE TO THE NATION. Ill for reading the Bible. It was also during his pontificate that Francesco Madai and his wife were imprisoned for ten months and then sent to the galleys for reading the Bible. Coming down to our own generation, Leo XIII., an astute politician, having to play the game in England and America, Italy being lost, was well aware that he could not afford to defy Protestant opinion openly and publicly. And so he issued an encyclical which seemed to reverse the policy of his predecessors by permitting the laity to read the Bible. But every one knew, who had the necessary nieans of information, that this encyclical was insincere and hypocritical. For im- mediately on its issue secret instructions were given to all the priests to do all in their power to prevent the sale and distribution of the Bible. And so all other decrees, edicts, statements and permissions to the same -effect which have been issued since have been equally treacherous and insincere. To sum it all up in one word, I may give the statement of a distinguished priest who said : "The day in which the priests and Catholic believers give themselves to the reading and study of the Brble, that day will be the last for the Roman Church, for the priests, for the monsignors and for the papacy." The Paulist Fathers is an Order well known in the United States. Its special mission is to convert Protestants to Romanism and they boast that they are making more than 35,000 converts a year. The following letter will show who are the managers and directors of this Order; what are its aims and purposes; what it has already accomplished, and the final goal which the Order proposes as the object of its endeavors ; namely, to "make America dominantly Catholic." The letter reads as follows and certainly requires no comment. It speaks for itself; and speaks loudly and alarmingly. Here is the letter. Read it and ponder it : 112 ROMANISM DIRECTORS OF THE CATHOLIC MISSIONARY UNION. MOST REV. J. M. FARLEY, D D., VERY REV. E. R. DYER, S. S., Archbishop of New York, President St. Mary's Seminary, [Cardinal] PRESIDENT. Baltimore. MOST REV. JOHN IRELAND, REV. MATTHEW A. TAYLOR. Archbishop of St. Paul. RT. REV. MATTHEW HARKINS, REV. WALTER ELLIOTT, Bishop of Providence, R. 1. of the Paulist Fathers. VERY REV. A. P. DOYLE, Secretary-Treasurer. Represented by :^THE CATHOLIC= Under Its Auspices The The Missionary MISSIONARY UNION Apostolic Mission House Incorporated under the laws of the State of New York. "WASHINGTON, BROOKLAND STATION, D. C, "Feb. 6, 1912. "Mv DEAR FRIEND: How near at hand do you think is the time when America will be dominantly Catholic? Things move on with rapid strides these days, and the recent creation of three American Cardinals has brought the Church once more to the forefront. The dominant note in the address of the Holy Father as well as in the replies of the Cardinals is the hope of wonderful progress among English speaking peoples. They have all spoken of the 'era of convert making.' All this indicates a marvelous advance along the lines whereon the Missionaries of the Apostolic Mission House have been working these twenty years. "If all the Priests and laity would turn their faces to this one goal, what a tremendous impetus the movement would get! One of our great leaders re- cently said : and there is a burning truth in it 'We must labor to gain the confidence, love and respect of the American people. This once gained, the Catholic Church in Her way to claim the American heart, may carry a thousand dogmas on her back.' "Last year our Missionaries gave hundreds of Missions, and the record of convert-making is now away beyond the Thirty-five Thousand mark each year. Just think what this means! This estimate says nothing of the thousands of fallen-away Cath- olics that have been brought back to a good life. "Come with us and share the glories of this work! Sincerely yours in Xto., "CATHOLIC MISSIONARY UNION. "A. P. Doyle, Treasurer." A MENACE TO THE NATION. 113 itmtara at tip Catholic fflissinnary Entnn 011?? Catftaiir fliaBtotiar.n gtitott ^"SL'^T^ aahtngUm. Bnmkkai fctattnn. B. (tt^._r e i.'....?...f_ 9 A?;.__ 191 lly dear Friend: How near at hand do you think to the time when America will b dominant ly Catholiof Things move on with rapid strides these days, and the recent creation of three American Cardinals has brought tho Clmroh once more to tho forefront. The dominant note in the address of the Holy rather as well as in the replies of the Cardinals lo tho hopo of wonderful progress among Fnglish sneaking poo-loo. They have all spoken of the "era of convert making". All this indicates a marvelous advance along tho lineo whereon the Uioslonarioo of the Apostolic Mission House have been mrHns these twenty yearo. If all the Priosts and laity would turn their faces to this one goal. what a tremendous inpetun the -.ovement would get 1 One of our Croat leaders recently oaid'-cmd there is a burnins truth in lt-Ve nuot labor to gain th confidence, lovo and respect of th- American people. This once gained, the Catholic Churoh in Her way to olaln the Anerican hirt,ny carry a thousand docnao on her back " Last year our IJicoionaries gave hundreds of Uissions.and the record of corvert-nnkins io now away beyond tho Thirty-five Thou- sand mark each year. Just think what this neano! Thio eotinato says nothinr o<- the thousands of fallen-aray Catholics that have been brought back to a e d life- Coran with un and share the glories of this work' Sincerely yours in JCto., CATHOLIC UISSIOJ1ARY UNION TEEASUTXn. A RECENT SECRET PAPAL LETTER "MAKE AMERICA DOMINANTLY CATHOLIC." ' 114 ROMANISM Pray for America. /.Or* *> o v C l| 5^ JM 3 g 5 g a Ji rt M U .n Ji s o a 1 S 5 if MJM1 sg S*sfg ^ X B 1 a H > c j II , o '5 M a JJ 8 x2 i- (3 M u | C 5 | S IM O 1 1 < 1 o "S $ i II a .g elf -conceit, all blindnei less and all le multitude '? H -n K, "" - gl^ilFIgs 1 = 5'-E^ sl] a | 2 f s | 5. c E| s i v o j: K el S. S 1 O o* sionaries sf si uences c rs E. ".S Hfl Ifjj s x|-= > ~-=*'-= =i;SH -t-'^H*'*; He S 2 * -= 5 n3 4) C ^V60 Jjo c "-2""J3 ^ H S g S .2 s s > rt _ Sj; *3 O 1 1 ioO 1 ;| ;c t* >J 4i iw - 5'o.'3'H. > ""5.2 C. 3 - t- a, C ^! "E. '3 * S- 4i 1 s 1 r * S c o , JC s s o V u u to | E | s 2^ *S * w ^xO-S^ >> '^rt'o" lJ:iI!I^il *- *o ^B 8 o . 3 ~O: U S t> 4j U *J * 1/1 .c **" *n "" S *"" -C w <55 W (/) < ' E S '&& 1 B S | | EH b b tb fi9 w^'? a _2 >_2 S_g^-o s a S tt 2 '5 U >i <> ^ ^"'oji for Amenta M a a a K = > | o c 5 2 ' 2 -^ ?.?, tu S v c t* " "i . -s --I a o ^ *j; c- 1 ^ S ~3 _ . s , P -r; ta rt U * CJ M r- -a ! Q> tf S ft B * Cn "* a" .2 S ^ ?, & ? j:^-5ii w S _J *%,* v 5,,, g w o ^ = E i i E " " 1 jg a C s^ss **-O> ** Stt^cO ss tj t5 Ti h %> %) ? o tfi ..2= s 1 w S 'C ' 'C G G 5 !5 ^ 1 S;* c - -i^" 5 1 : 1 ' I |s^ f 1 I r^fsa : s 5 B |l|jll-5 il 1- -ss |-j?| igsjl Sa ^! iy for tljr (Ha ily at the Apostol o i oi 33 5 c c JJ o o J o 1 w o, I i^ 1 o*| i |N?{ li-^ :-i 1* cC M 0< v > o-rS =C < o*'.2 I" 5 ocos *?" t* 1 B o v o TJ . a lil i t'sM < | & .o*" w ^ u w .5c f* a ^cj^ 1 * ll "if "3 " fi w*^ S^r^o^w^^^ w *-nS "5 w S | 8 fa "s ^ !s J T 3 1|| 5 l s >? IssJ^Ill 5 i 5 ! 5 i* | 5f^ * ~ ^ S H * *,*s" |AC' 2 'SiS^'S 'o'i~ > "i"-' i ~ E ^ > ---- -5~ ,s5 . fflSEwtf fi t c/) A MENACE TO THE NATION. 115 2 -a .2 ' >. * ? >~ N 6 ^ 6 g.0 - o ~ < 116 ROMANISM SIX INTERDICTED BY Bishop Walsh, Head of Portland, Me., Diocese, Punishes Members. CHANGE OF CHURCH CONTROL They Favored Passage of Law Placing Property in Hands of a Board of Directors Un preccdentod Action. Biddeford Me May 14. Six prom- inent members of Roman Catholic churches In Biddeford and l^wlston wore interdicted by 'Bishop Louis P. Walsh, of the diocese of Portland, in a general letter to the clergy read at churches here and elscwricre In' the flto- ceso to-day. The action, which Is with- out precedent in the anpals of the Church In this state, following the intro- duction into the -last Legislature of a bill providing for the abolition of the corporation sol? of the Portland diocese, by which- c.ontrol of all church! property Is vested In the Bishop. This bill, -which tvas backed fe> o r>ctl tion signed bj nearly sfx hundred Ro- man Catholics, sought to place the man- agement of the propfrtj of the Churcii In Maine In the hamls of a bourd of Directors It was ad> ersely reported un by the legislative comroltfe which con sidered It. and was overwhelmingly de feated In the House The men men- tioned In the Bishop's decree signed the petition as members of the executive committee of the French American Ro- man Catholic Church of Maine" They are Godfrey S Dupre. attorney-at law Dr George Precourt and Dr Albert C Maynard. prominent physicians AltJert J Deland and Alfred Bonneau. editor and publisher- of a French-American weekly newspaper all of Blddeford, and John B Couture, of Lewlston In the letter read In the churches to- day It Is announced that these men "have been Interdicted the rights and privileges of the Church in reception of the sacraments in the diocese of Port-, land.' and that the Interdict has been decreed because of the grave scandal en by their various words and acts In a recent attack on qhurch authority and property and church law In the diocese Portland This Interdict has been duly made known to them and will hold until due reparation is msrde. Catholic societies are warnec^liA tlie "de- cree "that If they co-opera^ \\ith the above mentfoned parties under inter- diction they w ill be deprived of their rights and privileges as Catholic societies n the diocese of Portland." 10 oci T.-ift \ to iy I nicht Mr the F the d Sclen Presl Newa speed Mason but ca to the West . the dli At t! sat at and H night i health dent fli table 1 speaker ent t> soon at Mrs. Ti return suffered Evans t In a tri Mrs. T Hora' dent, Conn," rerni ROMAN CATHOLICS MUST "PUT UP AND SHUT UP" OR BE EXCOMMUNICATED, A MENACE TO THE NATION. 117 03 I I ~-a -5 (C u .c >.?;! o w'S'o^^ 1 iS^o" Er- c I S rcO -oc 3 o mS fi Sjs_. *rS u -;i!^^ 4;"^ -a * 73 to * o "'^^ 1 ~ >k. r" -C ~^ j^Sl W ' C! 1 -w> - bc.S w "O _ S <= fe <" tO ~ M) Q,"^ 4) TO > (C OJ O a * i- O & ~, (3. " > c i; ^- a; o ~- " to t-i M -i ,O , CJmattan rgantjattons ".TJ."^:^r>.":.:'rr r 2..:r ~.r."iV , in jStto Sortt i>.u . ..o i. -""-- ,,..... CLERICAL COHFERENC2 ,0^..CTO Sixth Meeting. """""-""--- Tuesday, Deoen'oer 13, 1910, 4 P. M., at the Al- dine Cluh, 200 Filth Avenue, tl V/. corner of 23rd Street PnOGnA.iO? Presiding Officer: The Rev Tunius B Remensnyder, D,D iEHirE:?"." 00 Speaker of the Day; The Rev Leighton Williams, D. D Subject "HOnERlTISM" & >iii.f '" |L ""==g~ s _ JO.. S ROO... l^j CL... =.,.,. * (Dr. Villiama has oorreoponded extensively with tne leaders of this movement, an'a his paper will be of deep interest, and not inappropriate, in view of the great, but somewhat uneven, growth of the Roaian Catholic Church in American cities as shown on the reverse of this sheet). THE FACT AND ONE EXPLANATION OF PROTESTANT DECLIHE IN NEW YORK. Ii fll *ciI : Pp. 350-351, Vol. II., Autobiography of Andrew D. White. General Lafayette, reared and educated a Roman Cath- olic, uttered this prophecy : "It is my opinion that if the liberties of this country the United States of America are de- 140 ROMANISM stroyed, it will be by the subtlety of the Roman Catholic Jesuit priests, for they are the most crafty, dangerous enemies to civil and religious liberty. They have instigated most of the wars of Europe." Did not Rome instigate the present conspiracies and in- surrections in Mexico and in Portugal ; did she not inspire the Turko-Italian War- and all for furthering her own cause power and pelf? Her policies and practices are quite evi- dent to any one who closely studies her crafty, cunning Jesuit- ical methods. In relation to the Mexican Rebellion, The Neiv York Times, through information received from its special corre- spondent, in its issue of May 23, 1911, says: "MEXICAN CATHOLICS PLAN TO RULE NATION. "FORMIDABLE PARTY ORGANIZED TO CARRY ELECTION AND OVERTURN DIAZ'S ANTI-CHURCH POLICY. "MEXICO CITY, MAY 22. "CATHOLICS WORKING FOR CONTROL. "The organization of the Catholic Party, of which Gen. Diaz always said he was afraid, is pro- ceeding, and it is extending its ramifications to the most distant sections of the country. Gabriel Somel- lera, a wealthy capitalist, is the organizer of record and the nominal leader of the party. Directly behind him, however, are the prelates of the Church and the landed aristocracy in so far as they have not gone abroad and they have an immense following of will- ing or unwilling peons, who are under the influence of the bread-giver and the parish priest. Another fact is that the Catholic Church in Mexico has a cap- ital of at least $200,000,000 a larger sum than the capitalization of all the Government banks which escaped confiscation in the days of Benito Juarez or has since been amassed. This, of course, would give the Church party a very strong position either in business or politics. . A MENACE TO THE NATION. 141 "While the Maderistas or Progressives, as their self-effacing leader would have the party called are not resting on their laurels, their campaign or- ganization is still rudimentary as compared with that of the Catholics. Many keen observers of this new trend of affairs to-day expressed the opinion to me that any election held in the next few months under the broader franchise and the Australian ballot, would, if fair, result in the defeat of Madero and the justi- fication of the judgment of Diaz, who always excused delay in the extension of the suffrage by saying that he could not hand the country over to the Church party which he had fought so long. "CATHOLICS WORKING QUIETLY. "An element in the campaign which the news- papers have already begun to discuss openly, working more quietly, but not a whit less ambitiously than any claimant for the throne of Diaz, is the Catholic Church. The only step in the open that it has been necessary to take has been accomplished in the forma- tion of the Catholic party and the publication of a platform providing for the closer union of Church and State. Mexico offers a great field for such a party." The New York Herald says: "Those who gibly talk of intervention in Mexico are requested to stop long enough to consider that intervention would mean "War with Mexico. "Unification of all Mexicans against the United States. "Employment of an American army of 200,000 men, mostly volunteers, to invade Mexico. "Long and arduous campaigns in tropical cli- mate. "Suspension of $150,000,000 of annual trade. "Jeopardizing lives and investments of Ameri- cans now in Mexico. "Incalculable expenditure of life and treasure. "Antagonizing of Mexico's sister Latin-Ameri- can States." 142 ROMANISM All of this Rome has planned and hopes to accomplish in order to serve her worldly purposes. Her political success on this Continent depends largely on the international compli- cations which she is ceaselessly striving to bring about, not- withstanding the pope's claim as a "peacemaker on earth." It may be important to state here that Archbishop Ireland, of St. Paul, Minnesota, arrived at his political headquarters, which are located one block from the White House, on the very day that President Taft summarily ordered the United States troops to the Mexican border. As usual, he called on the President. The White House is one of the sights which priests, prelates and "Princes of the Church" never want to miss. President Taft's Mexican War Map, which is brought up to date every day, has a great attraction for them at present. Relative to the recent troubles in Portugal, The New York Herald says: "BISHOPS TO FIGHT LISBON CABINET. "EPISCOPATE EXPECTED TO ADVOCATE OPPOSITION TO GOVERNMENT ON ACCOUNT OF SEPARATION LAW. "LISBON, WEDNESDAY. The bishops of Portugal will hold a meeting next week to protest against the law of separation of Church and State. It is re- ported that they will refuse to recognize the Govern- ment's authority in ecclesiastical matters and instruct the lesser clergy of the provinces to decline to accept the stipends offered to them and make propaganda against the Government at the forthcoming elections." The -/Ww York Times, in its issue of Dec. 23, 1911, says: "TO PROSECUTE PRELATE. "PORTUGAL WILL CHARGE LISBON PATRIARCH WITH CONSPIRACY AGAINST REPUBLIC. "LISBON, DEC. 22. The Government has de- cided to prosecute Mgr. Anthony Mendes Bello, Patriarch of Lisbon, on a charge of conspiring A MENACE TO THE NATION. 143 against the republic. It is considered certain that the prelate will be sentenced to the maximum of six years' imprisonment and ten years' deportation to Africa." . . . The public press of Jan. 5, 1912, says . "As a sequel to the punishment of the Patriarch of Lisbon, Mgr. Anthony Mendes Bello, who was ordered into exile for two years by the Portuguese Government on Dec. 28, all the Portuguese bishops to-day proclaimed their independence from the Gov- ernment. "The minister of justice, in reply to a communi- ication from them, notifying him of their decision, declared that if they persisted in their refusal to recognize the civil authority they would all be ex- pelled from Portugal. At the same time he will hold them responsible for any disturbances." If the governments of non-Catholic countries would only administer such medicine to priests, prelates and "Princes of the Church," their political and supposed religious power would rapidly disappear and the liberties of the people would be secure. Relative to the present war between Italy and Turkey, The New York Times, in its issue of Sept. 29, 1911, says: "POPE FAVORS THE STEP, "BUT HOPES THAT BLOODSHED WILL BE AVOIDED. "POPE FAVORS ITALY'S PLANS. "The Pope is showing great interest in the prep- arations for the expedition, and has ordered a propa- ganda for the purpose of instructing the missionaries to use their influence in favor of the Italian plans, considering these plans as offering advantages for the spread of Catholicism in North Africa, but he hopes that success will be attained by Italy without the shedding of blood." . . . Since the beginning of the Turko-Italian War, bloodshed and butchery, even of women and children, have been of 144 ROMANISM frequent occurrence, and, notwithstanding the hypocritical hope expressed by the pope, is, no doubt, a source of great joy to that "storm-center" the Vatican, which is now eagerly awaiting similar slaughter between Americans and Mexicans. Popes and their Jesuitical agents have been and are the instigators of wars, and while the world is having real pain, Rome is having champagne. "For ways that are dark the heathen Chinee" Is not in it with the Roman clergy. CHAPTER X. CHRISTOPHER COLtJMBUS A JEW. THE NAVIGATOR, THE CHURCH AND THE KNIGHTS. The Knights of Columbus is one of the strongest, if not the very strongest, of all the numerous organizations em- braced within the American Federation of Catholic Societies. One of the aims of this organization is to secure the recognition of Columbus Day for a national holiday, upon which day the Roman Church, with all the pomp, trappings and circumstances, with cardinals, archbishops, bishops, priests and monks, together \vith all Catholic societies, congregations, confraternities and Roman Catholic military organizations, may parade the streets in all the gaudy robes and vestments and other insignia of the Roman Church in order to impress Americans with the sense of their power. Among the methods which the Roman Catholic prelates, priests and politicians are using to "make America dominantly Catholic" is that of extolling those supposed to be of their own faith who were active in the discovery, colonization and settlement of America: and among these by far the most im- portant stands Christopher Columbus. Columbus was not a knight, though he lived near the close of the days of chivalry and was considerable of an errant on the seas, making four voyages to the land he thought to be India, besides others according to his own account, with which the reading world is less familiar. As one of the discoverers of the New World leading to its settlement and colonization, he may deserve some praise, but the effort to make him a saint and advance agent of the "Holy Roman Catholic Church" on this continent, has no sub- 145 146 ROMANISE stantial basis in fact, since the latest investigations tend to sup- port the view that he was a Jew at heart, as he certainly was half-Jewish in lineage, and that his representations to the Spanish sovereigns as to religion and even as to his birthplace, were made merely with a view of concealing his real origin and sentiments. This is supported by such facts and considerations as the following : 1. The assertion of his illegitimate son and first biogra- pher, Fernando, that his father did not desire his origin and fatherland to become known. 2. The answer of the same Fernando to the contemporary historian, Bishop Augustin Giustiniani, that the fatherland of his father was a "secret;" this circumstance at the same time reminding us that the writing of history in Spain as regards the New World, was restricted by law to the priestly orders. 3. The testimony of Pedro de Arana, brother of Beatriz Enriquez, the mother of Fernando and intimate friend of the Admiral, that "he had heard Columbus say he was a Genoese, but did not know where he was born." 4. In a suit as to right of entail, the masculine line of the Admiral having become extinct in 1578, no Genoese Columbo appeared to claim the right; and of the two Italian Columbos who presented themselves, one from Cuccaro and the other from Cugureo, neither proved relationship. 5. Columbus never mentioned father or mother, and never used the Italian language. Of the ninety-seven distinct pieces of writing by his hand, which either exist or are known to have existed (sixty-four being preserved in their entirety), all, ex- cept a few monographs in Latin, werfe written in Spanish. Is it reasonable that a young man leaving his native land at the age of fifteen, should forget his own language? Or that a poor young man should be able to speak and write a foreign language fluently? In the preamble to his diary, speaking of the title "Khan," he says: "Which title in our Romance tongue means King of kings." A MENACE TO THE NATION. 147 6. The name Columbus signed to his contract with the Spanish sovereigns was Cristoval Colon, which is not the Italian correlative of Columbus, as many suppose, but a dis- tinct Spanish family name ; though Columbo is more ex- tensively Italian, by which name the Admiral called himself to suit his own purposes, afterwards going back to the name Colon. Thus as the Spanish writer and critic Fernando de Anton del Olmet says: "We have four periods in the life of Christopher Columbus : a Spaniard in Spain before going to Genoa, an Italian in Italy on finding out the advantage of being one, a Spaniard in Spain on returning thither and be- lieving it more practical to be such, and an Italian in Spain on being convinced of the advantage that it would bring to him." 7. Columbus said he was "from Genoa and was born there," but when Oviedo wrote, not many years after the death of Columbus, it was regarded as so very doubtful where the great navigator was born, that Oviedo mentions five or six Italian towns claiming the honor of his birth; and begin- ning with Savona, we find each of the following Italian towns claiming the honor of having given Christopher Columbus to the world : Plaisance, Cuccaro, Cogleto, Pradello, Nervi, Al- bissoli, Bogliasco, Cosseria, Finale, Oneglia, Quinto, Novare, Chiavari, Milan and Modena. These claims arose largely from the lack of definite data among Columbo families in Genoa, and lines of his ancestry existing there, and the further fact that families of the name Columbo existed in each of these several towns. Speaking of these claims, Justin Winsor, the historian, says : "The pre- tensions of some of them were so urgent that in 1812 the Academy of History at Genoa thought it worth while to pre- sent the proofs as regards their city to the world. The claims of Cuccaro were used in support of a suit by Balthazar Columbo, to obtain possession of the Admiral's legal rights. The claim of Cogoleto seems to have been mixed up with the supposed birth of the corsairs, Columbos, in that town, who for a long time were confounded with the Admiral. There is 148 ROMANISM left in favor of any of them, after their claims are critically examined, nothing but local pride and ambition." 8. A later claimant for this honor was the town of Calvi, in Corsica, and their cause was particularly embraced by the French. As late as 1882, President Grevy, of the French Re- public, undertook to give a national sanction to these claims by approving the erection there of a statue of Columbus. The assumption is based upon a tradition that the great discoverer was a native of the place. "The principal elucidator of that claim, the Abbe Martin Cassanova de Pioggiola," says Justin Winsor, "seems to have a comfortable notion that tradition is the strongest kind of historical proof, though it is not certain that he would think so with respect to the twenty and more other places on the Italian coast where similar traditions exist or are said to be current." "Finally, in order to determine the value of the evidence serving as basis to the claim made by Genoa to be the birth- place of the renowned Admiral," says del Olmet, "it suffices to know that four cities have dedicated four marble monuments to their son, Christopher Columbus ; two possess the register of his baptism, and eight or ten which present divers title-deeds to consider themselves his cradle, and opinions are not wanting which attribute to him a Greek nationality." 9. The explanation why Columbus made contradictory statements as to the date of his birth, his birthplace, and concealed his real sentiments on other questions, has only recently been made clear through the discovery of sixteen notarial documents ranging from 1428 to 1528, by a local his- torian of Potevedra in Galicia, Spain, Mr. Garcia de la Riga, these documents relating to the Colon and Fonterossa families, who also found other evidences that Christopher Columbus, whose natal name was Cristoval Colon, was born and passed his childhood in that city, his parents having been Domingo de Colon and Susana Fonterossa, a Jewess. And though they probably emigrated to Genoa about 1450, when the boy Cris- toval was about fifteen, availing themselves of commercial A MENACE TO THE NATION. 149 relations which existed between the two ports, there is no reasonable doubt remaining that Cristoval Colon was obliged to conceal his maternal origin, rather than incur the dangers of the Inquisition and the prejudices of his time; since, had his birthplace and family connections been known, the fact that his mother was a Jewess would have been not merely an insuperable obstacle to his receiving the attention of Ferdi- nand and Isabella, but a cause for his execution, or at least expulsion from the land of his birth. For as he states in his journal, the Jews were expelled from the domains of both Ferdinand and Isabella in the very same month in which he was appointed Admiral. 10. That Columbus was quite capable of such subterfuge is revealed in his own accounts of himself and otherwise. He relates how, in an early expedition as captain of a vessel under King Reinier, he deceived his own frightened crew by secretly altering the point of the compass so as to get the vessel within the Cape of Carthagena. He employed a similar artifice, it will be remembered, in his alteration of the log-book on his first voyage to America, thus deceiving his crew as to the distance they had sailed from Palos. His early voyages referred to by himself, and supported by new-found documents, show him quite capable of deceiving even their Catholic Majesties. "Of the early career of Colum- bus," says Justin Winsor, "it is very certain that something may be gained at Simancas, for when Bergenroth, sent by the English Government, made search there to illustrate the re- lations of Spain with England, and published his results, with the assistance of Gayangos, in 1862-18/9, as a Calendar of Letters, Despatches and State Papers relating to negotiations between England and Spain, one of the earliest entries of his first printed volume, under 1485, was a complaint of Ferdi- nand and Isabella against a Columbus some have supposed it our Columbus for his participancy in the piratical service of the French." 11. But, it may be asked, how does the nativity of Colum- 150 ROMANISM bus at Pontevedra comport with his sending his title-deeds, despatches and documents to Genoa by Nicholas Oderigo, Ambassador from that city to the Court of the Catholic sovereigns? This is very reasonably answered by the dis- covery in the archives of Pontevedra of a document as fol- lows: "Order of the Archbishop of Santiago, Sire of Pontevedra, ordering the Council, on March 15, 1413, to pay to Mr. Nicholas de Oderigo de Janua, 15,000 maravedis old coin, in three sums of money." The parents of Columbus being members of the Colon and Fonterossa families residing in Pontevedra, who emi- grated later on to Italy, it may be accepted that they availed themselves of some recommendation from or of, direct or in- direct relation with the Oderigos. At all events, that the Am- bassador Oderigo knew the true natal place of the Admiral, and knew how to keep the secret, may be deduced from the silence that he kept relative to the fatherland and origin of his friend, from the fact of having retained the copies en- trusted to him, and which were not delivered to the authorities of Genoa until about two centuries later by Lorenzo Oderigo. 12. Cristoval Colon, known as Christopher Columbus, had a younger brother, Bartholomew, also a navigator, whom Columbus made Adelantado, or Governor General of the Indies, a man of importance. Two Genoese historians, An- tonio Gallo, a native of Genoa, who knew the Colon family, and Bishop Giustiniani, also a contemporary of Columbus, each speaking of Bartholomew, say: "A minor, born in Lusi- tania ;" and Lusitania, in that time of the world, comprised Portugal and Gallicia, in which Pontevedra is located. So the probability of Cristoval's having been born in the same country and of the same Hebrew parentage as his brother is rendered well-nigh certain. 13. Various historians, including Oviedo, state that the flag-ship of Columbus, the Santa Maria, and vulgarly known as the Gallician, was built at Pontevedra; and Mr. La Riega A MENACE TO THE NATION. 151 unearths a notarial contract executed at Pontevedra, July 5, 1487, freighting the vessel called Santa Maria, or La Gallega applying both names indiscriminately. 14. A plot of land appraised to the Colon family, half a kilometre from Pontevedra, was bounded by other lands in the cove of Portosanto in the parish of San Salvador, while a triangular space existed near the home of the elder Colon, adjacent to the Gate and Tower of Galea. In his first voyage Columbus named the first island discovered, San Salvador, and the fourth Portosanto ; and in his third voyage, he gave the name Trinidad to the first land he saw, and called the first promitory, the Cape of la Galea. 15. The wily Hebrew character of Columbus is shown in the way he overcame the objection advanced by the sovereigns and the Church authorities, that his theory of the earth's rotundity contradicts the Scriptures. Cardinal Pedro Gonzales de Mendoza, Archbishop of Toledo, finally conceded that the theory was worthy of a trial, but the great body of churchmen stood firmly by the opinions of Lactantius and St. Augustine. Says the former, ridiculing the globular theory of the earth: "Is there any one so foolish as to believe that there are antipodes \vith their feet opposite to ours people who walk with their heels upward and their heads hanging down?" And St. Augustine declared it im- possible that races on the opposite side of the earth could have descended from Adam and Eve, since there was no land passage, "and it was impossible for them to have passed the intervening ocean." Columbus contended merely that the plan was worthy of the experiment, while if successful the wealth of the Indies \vould reward the effort. "Gold," he says in one of his letters, "is the most precious of all commodities ; gold constitutes treasure, and he who possesses it has all he needs in this world, as also the means of rescuing souls from purgatory, and restoring them to the enjoyment of paradise." This last clause must have been peculiarly touching to the sovereigns 152 ROMANISM who are credited with establishing the Holy Inquisition, and who expelled seventy thousand families of Jews, not allowing them to carry away their gold or silver. During their admin- istrations between nine and ten thousand Jews were buried alive, seven thousand in effigy, while about one hundred thou- sand were persecuted in other ways. 16. The fact that the funds defraying the expenses of the first voyage, as referred to in a speech in Congress by the Hon. Julius Kahn, in December, 1911, were supplied by Luis de Santangel, the king's chancellor and a converted Jew, is significant. "In his original account books, extending from 1491 to 1493, preserved in the Archive de Indias in Seville, Santangel is credited with an item of 1,140,000 maravedis, which were given by him to the Bishop of Avila, who sub- sequently became the Bishop of Granada, for Columbus' ex- pedition." Just how many Jews there were in the fleet of Columbus i:-> not known. One was Luis de Torres, a Marano, or con- verted Jew, learned in the languages, who acted as Columbus' interpreter; others of Jewish extraction were Msestre Bernal, the ship's physician, and Marco, the surgeon, the latter of whom had undergone penance for his faith in October, 1490, ai Valencia, at the same time that Adret and Isabel his wife were burned to death for not adopting Catholicism. The interest of Columbus in Jews was finally shown by his legacy to "the Hebrew who dwelt at the gate of the Jewry," and whom he did not otherwise name in his will, and whom certain historians believe to have been a maternal rela- tive. 17. It has been repeatedly noted by historians that the writing of Columbus was tinctured with the style of the Old Testament. Some of his disquisitions and apostrophes would not be out of place in that revered volume, such for illustra- tion as his "Vanquishing the Waterspout," and his "Vision of the River of Bethlehem," inserted in a letter addressed to the sovereigns. A MENACE TO THE NATION. 153 The regaining of the ancient land of Judea seems to have been a fixed idea with Columbus, a project he urged upon the sovereigns, and even the pope, and concerning which he wrote in his own "Prophecies:" "The conquest of the Holy Sepulchre is the more urgent when everything foretells, ac- cording to the very exact calculations of Cardinal d'Ailly, the speedy conversion of all the sects, the arrival of Antichrist, and the destruction of the world." If one will study the writings of the fifteenth century, Christian and Jewish, as related to Antichrist, a new light may dawn upon him in regard to the character and real sentiments of Columbus; as there were many who regarded the papacy in its hideous perversions of morality as the real Antichrist. It was an era of dissimulation, when deceit seems to have been frequently necessary to the preservation of one's life; and Columbus seems to have been an adept in the art of dis- sembling. "The person who may suspect the fervor of Columbus was one of his tactics," says del Olmet, "being acquainted with the prevailing ideas of his country, can not be charged with being suspicious. Columbus proposes to the Catholic sovereigns the discovery of a world, in order to conquer the Holy Land with its riches. He fortifies his project with the religious spirit of that kingdom, in which a standing was given to the Tribunal of the Inquisition and the expulsion of the Jews decreed. If the Admiral of the Indies, in lieu of this, had publicly declared himself a Jew, it is not venturesome to state that his project, opposed to a great part of the scientific ideas of his time, being examined by a board of theologians, would rapidly have led the renowned alleged Genoese to those autos in which the faith, turned to fanaticism, changed into sanguinary persecution the pious indulgence of Christ." 18. The reticence of Columbus as to his ancestry and birth- place, his vacillation as to his name, and his duplicity on many occasions and involving various questions, are seen to be all clearly explained when we find that he was not only of He- 154 ROMANISM brew lineage, but possessed of strong Jewish proclivities, thus explaining his great anxiety to regain the land of Palestine, his fervid literary style akin to the Hebrew prophets, and withal, his love of gold and avaricious spirit which led him even to acts of cruelty, as in sending a shipload of the natives from Cuba to Spain to be sold into slavery. And this explanation is being accepted by all who take the time and trouble to examine it along with all the collateral facts discovered by Mr. La Riega. Not only has a favorable criticism on this conclusion been published in "La Espana Moderna," Madrid, by Fernando de Anton del Olmet, but the Spanish Encyclopedic Dictionary accepts this view in the Columbus biography. Eva Canel, in Buenos Ayres, has written articles sustaining it, as has Martin Hume in London ; and it appeals so strongly to rational minds that it may be safely used to illustrate the ancient adage that truth is mighty and will prevail! The Roman Catholic Church seems to be unfortunate in her claims as to distinguished personages, it being conclusively shown that St. Peter, upheld by the Church as "the first pope and bishop of Rome," was never in that city ; St. Patrick, claimed as "the Apostle and Patron Saint of Ireland," has been quite positively identified as a Protestant; and Christopher Columbus, the uncanonized saint of the Roman Church on this continent, and the Exemplar of the Knights of Columbus, is now demonstrated to have been a Spanish Jew ! And accord- ing to the writings of reputable scholars, among them Mr. Justin Winsor, librarian of Harvard University, and Pro- fessor Charles Kendall Adams, LL.D., president of the Uni- versity of Wisconsin, Christopher Columbus was little better than a pirate, a betrayer of innocent girlhood, a wife deserter, a kidnapper, a slave trader, a tyrant, and man of boundless cupidity. The Knights of Columbus, founded at New Haven, Con- necticut, February 2, 1882, by Rev. M. J. McGivney, curate of St. Mary's Church, and including as incorporators, M. C. A MENACE TO THE NATION. 155 O'Connor, M.D., James T. Mullen, John T. Kerrigan, Wm. M. Geary and C. T. Driscoll, had on January i, 1905, a total membership of 127,206 persons, 43,537 of whom were in- sured and 83,669 were associate members. They are now said to be over 300,000 strong. The total net assets of the Knights on the above date were $1,290,196.31, of which $1,239,137.89 was deposited as a mortuary reserve fund, for protecting outstanding insurance contracts. It will thus be seen to be a fraternal and benevo- lent order. But an adroit feature of this organization, to which Roman Catholics only are eligible, is the initiative service of four degrees, calculated to impress upon candidates their sacred obligations to uphold the Church on this western conti- nent discovered by the great Columbus. The relations of the Knights and the Church are sup- posed to be mutual and reciprocal, the Church using the order to further its ends of capturing America, and the Knights using the Church to exalt the glory of Columbus, and more particularly for their own political preferment. But some of the far-seeing leaders of the Hierarchy think there has been a mistake made in permitting such a young and vigorous order to participate in Church affairs, and to take root within the very pale and under the fostering care of the Church. Some few years ago, Bishop Janssen, of the diocese of Belleville, Illinois, forbade the establishment of a Council of Knights in his diocese. The late Bishop of Hartford, Con- necticut, also opposed the policy of the Church in organizing and supporting the Knights in any way, on the ground that sooner or later they would operate after the manner of a cancer in the human body and prove stronger than the Church itself. Various other dignitaries, bishops and archbishops, even ostensibly ardent members of the organization, were so impressed with similar ideas that secret appeals were made to the Vatican, to withdraw its sanction from the organization. But the Vatican, in view of the pecuniary grants made by the Knights in support of "the faith," and the hope they 156 A MENACE TO THE NATION. 157 have aroused as an aid to capturing America, has tnus far taken no action against them. The late Cardinal Satolli in his extraordinary visit to the United States in 1904, ostensibly to perform the marriage ceremony for the daughter of Martin Maloney, a Marquis of the Roman Catholic Church, and for which, incidentally, he received a fee of several thousand dollars, was instructed to investigate the ground of these appeals against the Knights filed at the Vatican. For reasons which need not be stated, his advice to the American branch of the Roman Hierarchy was that, in view of the strength of the organization numerically, financially and intellectually, it would be unwise to oppose them for the present at least. In that year the organization presented the Catholic University at Washington, D. C., the sum of $50,000 to establish a chair in History in that institution. The Knights themselves, it may be truthfully said, are not in the organization entirely for the sake of their own health, or even for the glory of the Church, inasmuch as there are many ambitious men among their leaders, and some that have little or no use for the Church. However, they work in collusion with the Hierarchy, and are heart and soul in poli- tics. This fact is well known to political machines and non- Catholic politicians, whose candidates must receive the ap- proval of Rome and the Knights before they dare nominate them for either dog pound or presidency. Knights of Columbus have assured me that their organi- zation, with the Church of Rome, controls the Municipal, State and Federal Government, and also influences the business in- terests throughout the country. They have also assured me within the past few years that it is almost impossible for a man to secure a position or promotion in any business house or corporation, if a Knight of Columbus be a competitor. Notwithstanding these facts, the innocent Knights, like their Jesuitical spiritual advisers, publicly declare that they are not in politics, as the rules of their organization forbid their being in such unholy environment it being considered danger- 158 ROMANISM ous to their "faith and morals;" and in order to wholly dis- abuse the minds of the guileless non-Catholics of any such suspicion they frequently protest against the union of Church and State. In the first session of the Sixty-second Congress, Hoa, Ben Johnson, of the Fourth Kentucky District, himself a mem- ber of the Knights, denounced (?) Dr. Emil Scharf, a brother Knight, for having promised to deliver the "Catholic vote" in his (Johnson's) district, as well as in other congressional dis- tricts. Why this stage-play to the public through the Press Gal- lery in the Capitol at Washington, D. C. ? If the gallant and honorable member from Kentucky was sincere in his denuncia- tion of Dr. Scharf, why has he not denounced Cardinal Gib- bons, Archbishop Ireland, et al., for similar conduct, and worse? For the purpose of hoodwinking the non-Catholics this stage-play was continued, Dr. Scharf was "tried" and "ex- pelled" from this politico-religious organization. If the Knights of Columbus were sincere, why have they not expelled their spiritual leaders, brother Knights, whose principal busi- ness is politics, aye, Jesuitical politics, which has been the curse of Catholic countries, and is to-day a menace to non-Catholic countries ? The Knights of Columbus, together with the Church of Rome, have succeeded in making October 12, Columbus Day, a holiday in many States of the Union, and have caused to be placed in Congress a bill to create it a national holiday, as shown in accompanying illustration. A similar bill will un- doubtedly be passed in the near future. The Church and the Knights have been instrumental in setting up various busts and statues of Columbus in public places, and even in the White House and the end is not yet ! A majestic statue of this remarkable personage, Columbus, is being erected on the Plaza in front of the Union Station at Washington, D. C., in full view of the approaches from Cap- itol and city. The plan for erecting this statue was started by the Church and the Knights, who secured an appropriation IT CONGRESS, IN THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. DECEMBER 5, 1910. Mr. HF.NRY of Texas introduced the following bill; which was referred to the Committee on the Judiciary nnd ordered to be printed. A BILL To make October twelfth in each year a public holiday, to be called " Columbus Day " 1 Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representa- 2 lives of the United States of America in Congress assembled, 3 That the twelfth day of October in each year, being the 4 anniversary day of the discovery of America by Christopher 5 Columbus, be, and the same is hereby, made a legal public 6 holiday, to be called "Columbus Day," to all intents and 7 pnrposce in tho onme manner no the fust Monday of Scplcin- 8 ber in each year is now made by law a public and legal holi- 9 day Provided, That when the 'twelfth day of October occurs 10 on Sunday said holiday shall be celebrated on the succeeding 1 1 Monday. 12 SEC. 2. That the President of the United States be, and 13 he is hereby, authorized and directed to issue a proclamation 14 to the people commending the observance in all their locali- 1 ties of Discovery Day on the twelfth day of October by public 2 demonstrations and suitable exercises in their schools and 3 other places of assembly. COLUMBUS DAY, OCTOBER 12, TO BE MADE A ROMAN NATIONAL HOLIDAY IN AMERICA. 159 160 ROMANISM of $100,000 from Congress. The President of the United States, at the suggestion of the Roman Catholic Hierarchy and the Knights of Columbus, has fixed the date for this politico- religious celebration, as will be seen from the following item which appeared in The Catholic Telegraph, published in Cin- cinnati, Ohio : "PRESIDENT FIXES DATE. "President Taft has set Saturday, June 8, as the time for the unveiling and dedication of the Colum- bus memorial on Union Station Plaza, in Washington, D. C. The date was fixed following a conference on February 17, with James A. Flaherty, Supreme Knight of the Knights of Columbus ; Edward L. Hearn, commissioner on the part of the Supreme Council of the order, and Colonel K. Spencer Cusby, of the War Department. Preparations are being made in Washington to accommodate fifty thousand visitors." Messrs. Flaherty and Hearn, before attending this con- ference, received instructions from their spiritual "bosses" Gibbons, Farley and O'Connell the "American" Princes of the Church, who will control the ceremony and be the prin- cipal attraction on the above date, Taft and other prominent plebeian non-Catholic politicians being permitted within the show-ring to assist. I would respectfully suggest that the Roman Catholic Hierarchy and Knights of Columbus place upon the proposed monument the following inscription proposed by Dr. Henry Brown, of Spokane, Washington, for a similar monument at Walla Walla in that State : To THE MEMORY OF CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS, IN GRATEFUL RECOGNITION OF THE FACT THAT HE WAS "TiiE ORIGINATOR OF AMERICAN SLAVERY" AND FIRST SLAVE-DRIVER IN THE NEW WORLD," I**' on 3 fS'c/) Ig ^ g:l*9 f*|J n &".< r ?g -.? o^ni q 3 5* 9 s w ft 3 ff.tfl 0. o c 3 -0 W S Ena M 3 (/> = s s* 2 o 0-3 "^_o D- tr " ^H w 2.5- "** 52. vi 3" > r p W H D-O-C^ f t/i'^d n a 3 s-S. 2 i>! C/3 S5'3 ?* H 5T- i^, o' 3 ^ ^^ g I! -I 3 j. rt O 5 o" ^ 3 ffJT O ^ X- _ ; * L ^< n "1 O d. g ff l' 5 | sll p ^^ ^^ S. O 3 5- o 2.3 s ? K-3 o y w ?rS- o n> cr 2 ir* w 2 OQ 2.0 ^^ rt ^** 162 ROMANISM Dr. Brown, in proposing this inscription, writes: "I do not forget that very many people, through lack of information, may be tempted to look upon the wording as slanderous and inappropriate. But, for the benefit of all such, I will simply say that these (quotations) are the exact words used by Professor Justin Winsor, Harvard librarian, in his great work on Christopher Columbus, page 312, fifth line from the top and first line on page 282." If any religious sect is to control the ceremony, which should be entirely national, and in which all classes without regard to creed should participate, it would seem more ap- propriate and more in accord with the truth of history that this ceremony be controlled by the Jews. The foregoing sketch of the life of Columbus, obtained from the most trustworthy historians, was contributed by Mr. Hyland C. Kirk, Washington, D. C. CHAPTER XL ROME EVER AND EVERYWHERE THE SAME. Cardinal Martinelli in 1902, at the Apostolic Delegation Office, Washington, D. C., made a most interesting statement to me. I said to him, "Your Eminence, if the Catholics in this country numbered about seventy million and if the Protestants numbered about ten million, what would you do to the Prot- estants?" His reply was this, "Oh, Christ, I'd crush 'em!" "To crush 'em" is the spirit and design of Romanism in all its attitudes toward "heretics." No wonder Rome boasts that she is ever and everywhere the same. Her real attitude toward non-Catholics is the same to-day everywhere as it was in the days of the Inquisition, and yet some people say "the Roman Catholic Church is not as it was fifty years ago it is more liberal." Is it? Few have any idea of the crafty efforts which Catholic ecclesiastics make to hoodwink non-Catholics. Priests, bishops and cardinals cultivate a spirit of seeming liberality on purpose to win the esteem of the very people whom they hate, so that these people will be made unwilling to countenance any oppo- sition to the movements of Romanism. The greatest victory which has been won by the Roman Hierarchy in the British Empire and in the United States lies in the fact that it has succeeded in making it unpopular for any one to impugn its utterances or policies. "What is the smooth game in all this that is go- ing on between the Vatican and England? Simply this : England is the stronghold of obstinate heresy the citadel of Protestantism. Therefore the Church 163 164 ROMANISM ARCHBISHOP IRELAND A' PAPAL POLITICIAN. Archbishop Ireland, the "Protestant archbishop," the Machiavelli of American politics, and defender of the ungodly "Ne Temere" de- cree, is still sighing and sedulously qualifying for a "caubeen" a red hat. The Storers' late connection with the courts of Vienna and Madrid, the two greatest centers of Catholic influence in Europe ; their constant association with high personages of state, "Dear The- odore" excepted for the time being, together with Mrs. Storer's likely leadership of her contemplated "new political pa r ty," consisting of "every Catholic worthy of his faith," constitute a powerful source of influence in Vatican circles, and may inspire the indefatigable "Dear Maria" to renew and push her suit at the Vatican for a "red hat" for her political friend, John of St. Paul. A MENACE TO THE NATION. 165 of Rome is using every means at her command caresses, cajolery, threats, flatteries to bring proud England back into subjection to her yoke. Listen to Rome's own confession from the mouth of Cardinal Manning: 'Surely, a soldier's eye and a soldier's heart would choose by intuition this field of England for the warfare of Faith. ... It is the head of Protestant- ism, the center of its movements, and the stronghold of its powers. Weakened in England, it is paralyzed everywhere; conquered in England, it is conquered throughout the world. Once overthrown here, all is but a war of detail.' " The Heretic, Berkeley, Cal- ifornia. The keen eye of the Vatican has, for years, been turned toward the British Empire and the United States. She is working the same wiles and witcheries, playing the same smooth, oily, ball-bearing, noiseless game with both countries. Through one of her organs (The Tablet, London) she com- plains as follows : "Prussia, not a Roman Catholic country, has an Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary ; Russia, a minister Resident ; England and the United States alone -among Great Powers remain without an accredited representative to the Holy See." Mark the word accredited. England always has a back- stairs representative ; for example, Sir George Errington filled that office at the Holy See, to the detriment of Ireland and the Irish race during the Parnell Movement; and for aught we know, the United States of America has a backstairs repre- sentative at the Vatican to-day. Her late secret clerical agent there is at present a prominent bishop in America. Rome's secret representative at the Capitol at Washington, D. C., is none other than the Papal Delegate, who has been recently promoted to the Cardinalate, as due reward for his "signal services" to his Lord the Pope, King of Heaven, of Earth, and of Hell. Her chief Jesuitical agent at Ottawa, Canada, is the Papal Delegate to the Catholic Church in that country. 166 ROMANISM I know and assert without fear of successful contradiction that the Vatican system the Roman Catholic Hierarchy has a grip upon all the departments of our Government, from the President to Department Clerks, including Legislative, Ju- diciary and Executive Departments, both Federal and State and the accommodating politicians, Catholic and non-Catholic, particularly the latter, are to blame for it all. Every trap is being laid to ensnare Germany, the British Empire, the United States, and other non-Catholic countries, in papal schemes. In fact, the plans of Pope Leo XIII. and, therefore, of the Papacy, with reference to America, were thus tersely expressed in a letter from the Vatican (see New York Sun, July n, 1892) : "What the Church has done in the past for others she will now do for the United States." In a recent pamphlet issued by the Roman Catholic Uni- versity of America at Washington, D. C, under the title "The Roman Catholic Mission Movement in America," they say: "Our motto is, We come not to conquer, but to win. Our pur- pose is to make America dominantly Catholic." The Very Rev. Francis C. Kelley, D.D., LL.D., President of the Roman Catholic Church Extension Society of America, uttered the following in a recent address on "Church Ex- tension and Convert-making:" "Without a doubt, if American Protestantism were blotted off the religious map of the world, the work of the so-called Reformers of the fifteenth [sixteenth?] century, within fifty years, might well be called dead. Protestantism in the United States is a great source of missionary activity in foreign countries. The different Protestant organizations in the United States spend seven millions of dollars per annum in foreign missions, or almost half the spendings of all the rest of the non-Catholic world. Protestantism, then, really may be said to stand or fall on American effort. A MENACE TO THE NATION. 167 "From a strategic point of view, America the United States of America is our best missionary field. "Again, how many are fond of calling this a Protestant country! Is it? We deny! "We who hope for a Catholic America have as yet come only to the end of the desert. . . . Only has it been given to some among us to enter the land of Canaan and gather souls, grapes so sweet and beauti- ful as to fill us with hunger for other fruits that await the coming of our successors. They will go, Joshuas, to the Jordan, to Jericho, to Hai, and to Jerusalem, and then only will the details of the work become clear. The little chapels the Church Extension move- ment will build shall be their fortified camps, and the men whom you [Paulist] Fathers of the Apostolate will send shall be advance-guards to point the way to the new and fertile fields that abound in the Promised Land." The Very Rev. Kelley and his missionary gangs, in- cluding General Secretary, Field Secretary, and retinue, travel throughout the western, middle west, and southern States in two private Chapel Cars, which are carried at the expense of the stockholders of the roads over which they are hauled. A vast majority of these stockholders are non- Catholics, and they are defraying the transportation expenses of a propaganda which would blot American Protestantism off the religious map of the world. The patriotic ( ?) Archbishop Ireland, in presence of Cardinal Gibbons and a large number of prelates, priests, monks and nuns at Baltimore, Md., said in part as follows : "The Catholic Church is the sole living and en- during Christian authority. She has the power to speak ; she has an organization by which her laws may be enforced. . . . Our work is to make America Catholic. Our cry shall be, 'Gods wills it,' and our hearts shall leap with crusader enthusiasm." To secure the good will of non-Catholic politicians, Demo- cratic and Republican, in the ignoble work of making America 168 ROMANISM Catholic, that noted American conjurer, Cardinal Gibbons, surpassed himself in a recent interview given at Philadelphia, while attending the Pallium celebration of Archbishop Pren- dergast, the champion poker player of Pennsylvania. A sum- mary of the interview appears in The New York Evening Sun in its issue of Feb. 12, 1912: "GIBBONS ON TAFT. "CARDINAL BELIEVES THE PRESIDENT WILL BE RENOMINATED. "PHILADELPHIA, Feb. 2. That President Taft probably will be renominated by the Republicans is the belief of Cardinal Gibbons, who made a statement to this effect this afternoon prior to leaving this city for Baltimore. The Cardinal characterized Theodore Roosevelt as the 'most popular man in the country to-day,' but said that Mr. Taft, 'being in the saddle,' would undoubtedly win the nomination. "In a short interview his Eminence declared that Mr. Taft deserves recognition for what he termed his honest, sincere efforts to serve the country. He said that in considering the election the Democrats must be considered, as they have lots of available Presidential timber." I fancy I hear Cardinal Gibbons saying, "American citi- zens, find the P ! Heads I win, tails you lose." Though every milestone along the historical pathway of the Roman Catholic Church has been marked by its curse to humanity, yet there are, unfortunately, some non-Catholic bishops, ministers, editors and others who, on the plea of toleration, Christian unity, or for business or political reasons, do not like to hear the Roman Catholic politico-religious abom- ination criticized. In fact, they publicly commend Romanism and its Hierarchy, while priests, prelates and popes condemn them and theirs as "heretics" doomed to eternal damnation. Rome regards non-Catholics as "heretics ;" she teaches, both in her churches and schools, that they are destined for Hell. A MENACE TO THE NATION. 169 Here is Rome's doctrine of fraternity, of toleration, of Christian unity! In The Western Watchman, organ of the pope and Archbishop Glennon, published at St. Louis, Mis- souri, we find Rome's real attitude toward Protestantism in the following expression of fiendish hatred: "Protestantism We would draw and quarter it. We would impale it and hang it up for crows' meat. We would tear it with pincers, and fire it with hot irons. We would fill it with molten lead, and sink it in a hundred fathoms of hell-fire." In another issue of the same paper, December 24, 1908, we find the following editorial by its Editor-in-chief, Rev. David S. Phelan, LL.D., Rector of Our Lady of Mount Car- mel parish, St. Louis, Missouri, and designated by Cardinal Satolli, "the dean and senior of the Roman Catholic journalists of the United States:" "Protestants were persecuted in France and Spain with the full approval of the Church authori- ties. The Church has persecuted. Only a tyro in church history will deny that. . . . We have always defended the persecution of the Huguenots, and the Spanish Inquisition. . . . When she thinks it good to use physical force, she will use it. ... But will the Catholic Church give bond that she will not persecute at all? Will she guarantee absolute freedom and equality of all churches and all faiths? The Catholic Church gives no bonds for her good behavior." The same papal organ, The Western Watchman, in its issue of September 28, 1911, contains the following: "Protestantism is simply ruffianism organized into a religion. The first Reformer, Martin Luther, was the vilest blackguard of all time, in comparison with whom the Greek Thersites was a polished gen- tleman. All his associates in the sacrilege of sanctu- aries and sacking of religious houses, were almost to a man men of the lowest character and beastliest morals. But who cares for their private lives? It is their public acts and utterances that concern us. 170 ROMANISM These are public property, and they brand their authors as blackguards of the first water." And in an editorial in its issue of October 12, 1911, The Western Watchman confirms the declaration made lately in Cardinal Farley's Cathedral by that international "lady-turn- er," Jesuit Vaughan, of England, that Protestantism is dead: "Protestantism in the United States has fallen to pieces; but what is more astounding, the ministers look complacently out upon the ruins. . . . All the money in the world will not bring back the spirit that is fled. . . . Even hatred of Catholicity is dead, and nothing now remains but the sombre duty of burying the dead." While Rome everlastingly hates non-Catholics, she con- stantly seeks their financial aid, both private donations and public moneys, to be used for her sectarian institutions. With unblushing coolness The Western Watchman, in its issue of December 16, 1909, declares: "We do not think the Church in this country is overburdening herself with charities. She is winning her way to the hearts of the American people by her Christ-like beneficence; and the way from the heart to the pocketbook is very short, compared with the long road from the lip to the seat of pity. More Protestant money is finding its way into our chari- table institutions than ever before. The duty of sup- porting our asylums and refuges will soon be borne in great part by people who have no affiliation with the Catholic Church." Here let me state that these moneys are, as a rule, unac- counted for and misused, as is the case in Roman Catholic institutions of Greater New York, where the diversion of large sums of public money paid to said institutions by the city for the support of its charges, is now being investigated by the City Comptroller in spite of the objections raised by the Cath- olic Church authorities and their reluctance to permit the accounts of these institutions to be audited. Cardinal Farley, A MENACE TO THE NATION. 171 who controls $60,000,000 worth of property between the Bat- tery and the Bronx alone, through his attorneys, among them Eugene A. Philbin, has even declared that these Roman Cath- olic institutions would decline to receive any more children and would turn out those already placed there by the city rather than submit to an accounting for the public funds received by them. How beneficent! How Christ-like! Let me throw a little light on Rome's real attitude toward marriage. Popular opinion in the British Empire is just now being greatly stirred by the agitation caused by the "Ne Temere" decree of Pope Pius X., which is producing such havoc in homes where Protestants marry Roman Catholics. One of the unfortunate victims of this infamous decree, a heart- broken wife and mother, has made the following fruitless ap- peal to the Earl of Aberdeen, the Lord Lieutenant and Govern- or General of Ireland: "MAY IT PLEASE YOUR EXCELLENCY: "I pray your Excellency's assistance under the following circumstances: I am the daughter of a small farmer in County Antrim, and a Presbyterian. I was married in May, 1908, in a Presbyterian church by my own clergyman, to my husband, who was and is a Roman Catholic. Before our marriage he ar- ranged with me that I should continue to attend my own place of worship and he his. After our mar- riage we lived together for some months at my mother's house in County Antrim, but work called my husband to the west of Ireland, where I joined him, and we lived for some months there. After- wards we came to Belfast; there my first child, a boy, was born in June, 1909. During all this time there never was any difference between us about religious matters, and our boy was baptized by my own clergyman. My husband, on Sundays, would take care of the baby when I was out at church. A short time before our second baby, a girl, was born in August last, my husband spoke to me about changing my faith ; in consequence, he told me of the 172 ROMANISM way the Roman Catholic priest was rating him, and I was visited on several occasions by this priest, who told me I was not married at all, but that I was living in open sin, and that my children were illegiti- mate, and he pressed me to come to chapel and be married properly. I told him I was legally married to my husband and that I would not do what he wished, and on one occasion my husband and I be- sought him to leave us alone that we had lived peaceably and agreeably before his interference, and would still continue to do so if he let us alone. He threatened me, if I would not comply with his request, that there would be no peace in the house, that my husband could not live with me, and that, if he did, his co-religionists would cease to speak to him or recognize him. When he found he could not per- suade me he left in an angry and threatening mood. "From this time on my husband's attitude to me changed, and he made no secret to me of the way he was being influenced. Our second baby was taken out of the house by my husband without my leave and taken to chapel and there baptized. My husband also began to ill-treat me, and told me I was not his wife, and I was nothing to him but a common woman. I bore it all hoping that his old love for me would show him his error. But the power of the priests was supreme, and on returning to my home some weeks ago, after being out for a time, I found that both of my dear babies had been removed, and my husband refused to tell me where they were, be- yond that they were in safe-keeping. I did every- thing a mother could think of to get at least to see my babies, but my husband told me he dared not give me any information, and that unless I changed my faith I could not get them. A day or two after this, on pretense of taking me to see my babies, he got me out of the house for about two hours, and on my return I found that everything had been taken out of the house, including my own wearing apparel and underclothing, and I was left homeless and without any means of clothing beyond what I was wearing. My husband left me and I could not find out where he went. I subsequently saw him at the place where A MENACE TO THE NATION. 173 he was working. He was very cross with me, refused to tell me where the children were or to do anything, and told me to go to the priest, in whose hands he stated the whole matter was ; and also said that unless I was remarried in chapel I would never see the chil- dren. I subsequently saw the priest, who said he could give me no information, and treated me with scant courtesy. I have tried to find my husband, but have failed, and can not now get any information of his whereabouts, or of that of my babies, and I do not even know if they are alive. My heart is break- ing. I am told the police can do nothing in the matter; although, if it were only a shilling that was stolen, they would be on the search for the thief ; but my babies are worth more to me than one shilling. In my despair I am driven to apply to you, as the head of all authority in this country, for help. I am without money, and, but for the charity of kind friends, I would be starving. I want to get my chil- dren and to know if they are alive; and I have been told, kind sir, that if you directed your law officers to make inquiries, they could soon get me my rights. Will you please do so, and help a poor, heart-broken woman who will continue to pray for the Almighty's blessing upon you and yours? "MRS. McCANN." This is only one specimen of the havoc wrought by the "Ne Temere" decree of the present "Vicar of Christ." In order to give the reader an idea of what is taking place across the border in Western Canada, I quote from press re- ports of recent date as follows: From the Pioneer, Vancouver, B. C., December 23, 1911: "BIGAMY "PROMOTED BY THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH. "WINNIPEG, December 23. Rev. Father Comeau, resident priest of St. Mary's Church here, has made the following statement to an evening paper in re- gard to the recent 'Ne Temere' case at St. Boniface, when he refused to permit a Catholic woman to see ROMANISM her Protestant husband unless they were remarried by the Church: ; ' 'Suppose a Roman Catholic and a Protestant wish to get married we will imagine the husband to be a Catholic. The parties are married by a Protestant minister. The moment the marriage is contracted the husband has forsaken the Catholic doctrine and can be no longer recognized as a true Catholic. The only way he can come back into the fold is by getting his legal wife to be married to him by a Catholic priest, according to the conditions of the Catholic Church; that is, that she will not inter- fere with the practice of the doctrine, and the children shall be brought up in the Catholic faith. " 'If the wife refuses and he insists on coming back to the Church, the husband must take a vow never to live with her again.' " 'If, when reinstated as a Catholic, the man wishes to marry another woman, the ceremony to be performed by a Catholic priest,' asked the reporter, 'may he do it?' ' 'Well,' was the reply, 'we try and get the man to seek a divorce from the State first, because in the eyes of the law he is still married, and while the Church does not recognize it, we do not want to lay ourselves open to persecution. There is a way out and that is by having a secret marriage.' " 'Take this as an instance : I am sent away to a mission, a long way up in the country. When I ar- rive a man comes to me and says, "Father, I have committed a sin for which I am truly repentant. Three years ago I was married to a Protestant woman by a Protestant minister. Later we separated. We did not get a divorce, and now I am living with another woman. Will you marry us?" ' 'I might say, "I will run the risk and marry you in the eyes of God." I then get two witnesses whom I can trust never to reveal what has taken place, and I marry the parties in secret. After this they can never part, as there is no such thing as a divorce in the Roman Catholic Church. Then they are married in the eyes of God and the Church, although perhaps not according to the law of the A MENACE TO THE NATION. 175 State. If the former wife should get to know of the second marriage, I might be persecuted. One never knows.' " The following editorial from the Weekly People, pub- lished in Western Canada, January 13, 1912, may help to en- lighten the reader about the promotion of bigamy by the Roman Catholic Hierarchy: "A CATHOLIC PRIEST PROMOTING BIGAMY. "A cog must have slipped from the brains and the tongue of Father Comeau, the resident priest of Winnipeg, an interview with whom appears in the Vancouver Pioneer of last December 23. The inter- view is a 'dead give-away.' "Father Comeau's explicit answer to the reporter for the Pioneer concerning the case of a Catholic who married a Protestant woman, and who, seeing his wife refuses to submit to the conditions of the Catholic Church, leaves her, and insists upon return- ing to his Church, and wishes to be married to an- other woman by a priest, Father Comeau's explicit answer to the hypothetical case was that he would 'get two witnesses, whom I can trust never to reveal what has taken place, and I marry the parties in secret,' adding that he knew that if the former wife should get to know of the second marriage he 'might be persecuted.' Prosecution under the law the Father calls 'persecution.' "It is of no consequence to the issue whether the law is wise or not that defines bigamy, and enters the act in the criminal code. The only thing that con- cerns the issue is that a man, married under the law, and not legally, divorced, is, under the law, a bigamist and punishable as such if he marry again during his first wife's life. Such is the law of the land in Win- nipeg. All this notwithstanding. Father Comeau stands forth not only as a condoner, but as a pro- moter, of bigamy; and, not only that, he stands forth as an encourager of others to steep themselves in crime as witnesses who are to keep the secret. 176 ROMANISM "Again and again the Daily People has main- tained, and proved the claim with facts, that the Roman Catholic Hierarchy is not the priesthood of a religion, but the agency of politics ambushed behind religion. . . . "Again and again the Daily People has pointed out that, differently from other political parties, all of whom, whatever the new policies that they may advocate, submit to the existing policies until over- thrown, the Roman Catholic political party starts by disregarding the existing policies and violating them," In Eastern Canada, where very many of the French Cana- dians are driven like dumb cattle by the Roman Catholic Hierarchy, this infamous and ungodly decree is enforced, and happy homes are broken up by priests and prelates, Archbishop Eruschesi, of Montreal, the coming "Canadian" Cardinal, be- ing the principal home and marriage breaker. Let no one suppose that this "Ne Teinere" decree of Pope Pius X. is a dead letter in the United States the land of the free and the home of the brave ; or that I have J|o con- fine myself to the British Empire for examples of its having been put into actual practice. Archbishop Glennon, of St. Louis, Mo., U. S. A., the warm friend of President William H. Taft and ex-President Theo- dore Roosevelt, annulled the marriage of Mr. John A. How- land and Mrs. Helen O'Brien Howland because they were married by a Baptist minister, and he compelled Mrs. How- land to sign the following un-American and un-Christ-like apology, which was read in the churches and published in the press of America and other non-Catholic countries: "Sx. Louis, MISSOURI, "October 29, 1910. "To THE REVEREND PETER J. O'RouRKE, "Pastor of St. Mark's Church, "Page and Academy Avenues. "Dear Father: In submission to the obligation laid on me by His Grace, the Reverend Archbishop, A MENACE TO THE NATION. 177 ARCHBISHOP GLENNON VERSUS CIVIL AND RELIGIOUS LIBERTY. A Countess of international fame, Ambassador Dick Kearns, and others, are striving to secure a '"red hat" for that "Ne Temere" champion, John J. of St. Louis. The unpatriotic insult offered by the Roman Catholic Hierarchy in St. Louis on May 24, 1912, to one of America's greatest generals Gen. Nelson A. Miles when he was de- prived by papal intimidation of the use of a public theater wherein to deliver his message on "America's Danger," will no doubt help to inspire the pope to create Glennon a cardinal a "foreign prince of the blood." (See p. 701.) 178 ROMANISM of publicly repairing the scandal I have given, as a requisite for absolution, I confess to the world as a Catholic I was married by a Baptist minister on August 26, 1910. I ask the pardon of God for my ' sin- and- the prayers of the -faithful for the grace of - ; sincere repentance: Sincerely, v . "HELEN O'BRIEN." Think of the awful crime of being married by a Prot- estant minister ! In the Metropolitan Province of New York, presided over by Cardinal Farley, the story of the following case in the diocese of Trenton, N. J., directly ruled by Bishop McFaul, a Krupp gun of the Hierarchy, should arouse the millions of people who were born outside the pale of Rome, and, conse- quently, "illegitimate," according to her decrees and teaching, as' well as those who are living in "concubinage" because they have been married by non-Catholic clergymen, Justices of the Peace, or Judges of the Superior Courts. The King and Queen of the British Empire, the Emperor and Empress of Germany, President and Mrs. William H. Taft, ex-President and Mrs. Theodore Roosevelt, Hon. Mr. and Mrs. William Jennings Bryan, Governor and Mrs. Woodrow Wilson, Mr. and Mrs. J. P. Morgan, Mr. and Mrs. John D. Rockefeller, Mr. and Mrs. Andrew Carnegie, Mr. and Mrs. Jacob Schiff, and their children, are among the millions who have been de- clared by the "Vicars of Christ" to be "illegitimate," "here- tics," etc., whom the cardinals, old and new, have solemnly sworn "to combat with every effort." I can understand how sincere non-Catholic people treat with silent contempt the teaching of the Roman Catholic Church that "outside of Rome there is no salvation," but I can not understand how they can complacently suffer the insult from the pope of Rome, who, with the quintessence of audacity, decrees and teaches that all those who are born of marriages contracted outside the Roman Catholic Church the "One True Church" are "illegitimate," and that all parties A MENACE TO THE NATION. 179 having contracted marriage as above stated are living in "con- cubinage." The case set forth in the following letter will serve as another example of Rome's real attitude toward non-Catholic marriages : "PERTH AMBOY, NEW JERSEY, "February 3, 1912. "MR. JEREMIAH J. CROWLEY, New York City. "Gentleman: I respectfully ask for your advice in a very important matter. "Stephen Dagonya, a Roman Catholic Hun- garian, married a Hungarian girl, a member of my parish. The ceremony was performed by me in our church. When a child was born from this wedlock it was taken to Rev. Francis Gross, priest of the local Hungarian Church, who said to the party that a mar- riage performed by a Protestant minister or Judge is entirely null ; the father and mother have to re- marry before him in order to get a lawful marriage. However, he baptized the child and he issued a certifi- cate of baptism, in which he declared that the child was 'illegitimate.' He added also that 'the parents are living in concubinage.' He affixed to it his signa- ture and the seal of the Church. The certificate with two other similar ones is now with Mr. Charles M. Snow, editor of 'Liberty/ who wants to make photos of them. "As the father of the child is very desperate on account of the behavior of his priest, will you kindly advise him what to do under these circumstances. Has any priest any right in this country to declare that a marriage, which is lawful in the eyes of the country and according to the conscience of the party, was concubinage and the fruit of such marriage was illegitimate? "Thanking you in advance for your valuable in- formation in this matter, I am "Very truly yours, "[Signed] L. NANASSY, "Pastor of the Hungarian Reformed Church." 180 ROMANISM My reply to the above letter was as follows: "CINCINNATI, OHIO, "March 29, 1912. "REV. L. NANASSY, "Pastor of the Hungarian Reformed Church, "Perth Amboy, N. J. "Rev. and Dear Sir: Your letter of Feb. 3, 1912, addressed to my late residence in New York City, has just reached me, and I hasten to reply. "While in Washington, D. C, some weeks ago, I saw and read the certificates to which you refer in your letter ; and now that you have asked me person- ally to advise the 'desperate' husband and father, Stephen Dagonya, as to what he should do under the circumstances, I would suggest that the Rev. Francis Gross be prosecuted for criminal libel, and that this be made a test case in the interests of humanity. However, knowing the powerful and iniquitous in- fluence of Rome over the Civil Courts, particularly when the plaintiffs or defendants possess slender means, I would suggest that a public appeal be made for adequate funds to thoroughly prosecute the case, to the millions who have been and are now indirectly charged by Rome with living in 'concubinage' or with being 'illegitimate.' "In case of an adverse decision in the lower Courts, through the influence of Rome, the case should be appealed, and, if needs be, carried to the Supreme Court of the United States, over which Chief Justice White, a Jesuitical Roman Catholic, pre- sides by the favor of President Taft. And in case of an adverse decision by that august body, through the influence of the Roman Catholic Hierarchy, I would suggest that the case be brought before Con- gress without delay, and if necessary before the bar of public opinion, as Rome, through her Jesuit- ical decrees, policies and practices, is undermining the inviolability of the home and the peace of nations. "Rome hopes to gain complete political control of our beloved country through the cunning political influence of her four 'American' Cardinals at the corning Presidential election. Therefore, immediate A MENACE TO THE NATION. 181 exposure must be made of her in the Civil Courts and otherwise, if the liberties of this country are to be preserved. "I shall be able to take the matter up with you personally in the near future. Believe me, "Very sincerely yours, "[Signed] JEREMIAH J. CROWLEY." Listen to the following story of what occurred quite re- cently in Washington, D. C. : A young man of that city, a Protestant by birth and education, age, twenty-eight years, had been paying his honor- able attentions to a young lady, age, twenty-two years. His courtship was successful and the pair agreed to be married. The young lady was a Roman Catholic. Her faith in that Church and its priests had been weakened by a number of circumstances, and especially by the fact that upon one oc- casion when she went to confession she was met in the Con- fessional box by her then pastor, who smelled very strongly of intoxicating drink. She went home and told her mother about it, adding that "his breath smelled perfectly awful." However, she continued a member of the Church up to the time of her marriage to the young gentleman above referred to. The marriage was performed in Washington, D. C., Sep- tember 16, 1911, in a Protestant church and by a Baptist minister. Within a week, September 22, 1911, the young bride received a telephone message from her sister, asking her to come over to her parents' home. She went, and her sister told 'her that she had received a letter from her mother, who was- then at Colonial Beach, in which her mother ex- pressed the desire that she go to see her late pastor, Rev. P. J. O'Connell, St. Vincent's Church, South Capitol and N Streets, Washington, D. C. The young bride said that she had no desire to see Rev. O'Connell, but that she would call on him "to please mama." Accordingly, she immediately went to see the priest. After some preliminary and formal conversation about indifferent matters, the priest asked her: No _ AGREEMENT, To be signed by all non-Catholic applicants for dispensation to contract marriage with members of the Catholic Church. I, the undersigned, not a member of the Catholic Church, wishing to contract marriage with _ a member of the Catholic Church, propose to do so with the understanding that the marriage bond thus contracted is indissoluble, except by death, and I promise, on my word of honor, that _ ..__.. _ ...shall be permitted t/iefyee exercise of religion according to belief f and that all children of either sex born of this marriage, shall be baptized and educated in the faith and according to the teachings of the Roman Catholic Church. I furthermore promise that no other mar- riage ceremony than that by tlw Catholic priest shall take place. SIGNED in THE PRESENCE OF this. .....day of. 18 This form to be forwarded to the Chancery with application for dispensation. ROMANISM AND DESPOTISM ARE "ONE AND INSEPARABLE." The non-Catholic who signs the above agreement required by Rome sells his children, yet unborn, body and soul to the pope. A MENACE TO THE NATION. 183 "Have you yet had your vacation?" "Yes," replied the lady, "and during my vacation I was married." "Married! Married! And who married you?" asked the priest. "A Baptist minister," replied the lady. "You are not married ! Why did you not come and con- sult me about getting married ?" She said, "I did not care to." The priest then asked her, "Did you not hear the rules about marriage read from the altar about two years ago?" She said, "I do not know whether I did or not." He said, "Why did you not come to me and find out?" She replied, "I did not care to know." The priest then angrily exclaimed : "You are not married ! You are the same as a woman who walks the streets," and added, "You are the same as a woman that a man would take to a room in a hotel and live with ; you are the same as a woman in the 'Division.' " (The Division in Washington, D. C, means the same as is understood by the Red Light section in other cities.) Here the lady burst into tears, and the priest, thinking he had her "going," added in great anger and terrific tones, "You are not married, and if you should die to-morrow morn- ing your body would not be allowed to be brought inside of a Catholic Church." The lady had now quite recovered herself, and replied defiantly, "I know that, and I do not care." The priest now opened another view of the subject. He remarked, "You could leave that man to-morrow morning and marry some one else, because you are not a married woman." The lady answered, "I will not leave my husband, and if I did I would have to go to the law for a divorce and not come to you." The priest, finding himself baffled in all his efforts, con- 184 ROMANISM tinued, exclaiming, "You are not married ! You are not mar- ried! The idea of such a thing! You are not married!" The young lady now told the priest that she was well aware that she was not married according to the rules of the Roman Catholic Church, but that she was legally married and that was sufficient for her, and defied the priest to deny that her marriage was lawful. Thereupon the priest left the room in a rage and the young lady went to her home. She was at first reluctant to relate this interview to her husband, because she did not want him to know that her late pastor would presume to talk to her in such a manner. A few days afterwards, however, she did tell him. Upon hearing the story, her husband said that if he had been present one of the two would have been taken to the hospital, adding, "He had not better meet me on the street." Let no one suppose for a moment that the views here expressed are only those of an individual priest acting on his own responsibility. This is not the case. Such views are not private views. The "Ne Temcre" decree declares that mar- riages under the law of the land are invalid and that a Cath- olic going through this ceremony has not contracted matri- mony and may be married again. Under the law of the land such a second marriage, without a decree of divorce, is the crime of bigamy, and Catholic priests and prelates are justi- fied and authorized by the Church not only to pronounce such marriages invalid and to inform any subject of the Church of his or her right to contract a new marriage, but the priest is further authorized to become a party to the crime of bigamy by performing the second marriage ceremony himself. The thoughtful reader will lay it to heart that the event which the foregoing story records took place in the city of Washington the capital of this nation ; where President Taft presides and who has declared that there is a perfect con- sistency between earnest devotion to the Church and perfect obedience to the laws of the land ; and further, that the event A MENACE tO THE NATION. 185 occurred in the archdiocese of Cardinal Gibbons, who poses par excellence as the great defender of "law and order," and as which he has been eulogized by Theodore Roosevelt. The annulling of marriages by Rome is not a rare occur- rence. While she sternly denounces divorce as one of the greatest evils of the age, she frequently annuls marriages for the graft that is in it, or to show her disregard for the civil laws and marriage ceremonies performed by non-Catholic clergymen. Priests and prelates have wrecked many homes and families. We even find them co-respondents in divorce suits ; yet they continue to minister at the altar and in the confes- sional. Baroness von Zedtwitz declared shortly before her mysterious death that she would expose some of the crimes of popes, prelates and priests, were it not for the fact that such exposure would most assuredly break up many prominent homes, both in America and Europe. In order to avoid scandal, protect the Roman Catholic Hierarchy of both sexes, and show contempt for the civil law, Pope Pius X. issued a Bull, "Motu Proprio," which excom- municates any person, lay or cleric, man or woman, who shall without the permission of ecclesiastical authorities, summon any Roman Catholic ecclesiastic before a lay tribunal, either in a civil or criminal case. The main part of this Bull reads as follows: "In these evil days, when ecclesiastical immuni- ties receive no consideration, and not only priests and clerics, but even bishops and cardinals of the Holy Roman Church, are cited before lay tribunals, this condition of things absolutely demands of us to re- strain by severe penalty those who can not be other- wise deterred from the commission of so heinous a crime against the religious character. Therefore, by this Motu Proprio we determine and ordain that whatever private person, lay or cleric, man or woman, shall, without having obtained permission of ecclesi- astical authorities, cite to a lay tribunal and compel 186 to appear there publicly any ecclesiastical person, either in a criminal or civil case, will incur excom- munication, 'lat0,- 703; Michigan, 654,320; New Jersey, 502,000; Missouri, 445,000; Minnesota, 447,280; Con- necticut, 412,973; California, 399.500; Texas. 300.917; Iowa. 261,625, Maryland, 260,000; Rhode Island, 255,000; Indiana, 227,695; Kentucky, 158,945; New Mexico, 140.57.1; Nebraska 130,755; New Hampshire. /26.034; Maine, 123,647; Kansas. 121,000; Colorado 105,000. a amp who dent, his < ,man thV not has hip ha fei he ' I o< r a of of has a y\ trip . of N wor) sine WO' Lo- \V" d< ^i dert coni forct doub And is ea as h mira nonr Col por fa- Ti A JESUITICAL CONCOCTION A LIE. The vast majority of so-called Roman Catholics are at heart ag- nostics many of them infidels. If once baptized, they are not only reckoned as Romanists, but multiplied many fold in census returns of late years for political purposes. A MENACE TO THE NATION. 207 as a religion : in fact, Romanism is not a religion : Romanism is first and last political. According to the most trustworthy statistics, eighty million followers have left the Roman Cath- olic Church during the past seventy-five years. The Roman Catholic Hierarchy has been exposed and dethroned by the despoiled Catholic people in Italy, France and Portugal. It ib being exposed and dethroned by the Catholic people in Spain, Austria, Belgium, Poland, Ireland and other so-called Catholic countries, where it is trembling, tottering, falling. Strange as it may seem to the casual observer, it is true, nevertheless, that in many Catholic countries the papal policy of power and pelf has been repudiated as a curse by the Cath- olic people and their representatives, while in non-Catholic countries the papal policy is embraced for the graft that is in it, by non-Catholic politicians elected to office by the credulous non-Catholic people ; and this is especially true in the English- speaking countries England, Canada and the United States. These unscrupulous politicians, high and low, are only too willing to serve the pope in his ungodly efforts to regain tem- poral power. The political influence of the papacy is making rapid prog- ress in non-Catholic countries, owing solely to the apathy of the people and the traitorous conduct of non-Catholic politicians, including Presidents and Prime Ministers, who, as a rule, are pledged to Rome by their corrupt political machines, in order to secure the supposed "Catholic vote," which the pope pretends to control, but which he does not. Non-Catholics are possessed by the false impression that the Catholic laity vote as a unit as they are directed by the Hierarchy. This is not true. There is a division in the Cath- olic laity upon political matters, and an independence of action of which non-Catholics have no conception. For the purpose of inducing non-Catholics to court the support of the Roman Catholic clergy and accede to their demands, they are made to believe by the representations of crafty, cunning priests and prelates that the pope controls the "Catholic vote." Previous ARCHBISHOP GIOVANNI BONZANO PAPAL NUNCIO. The new head of the Papal Secret Service Bureau in the U. S. A., being asked, on his arrival in New York harbor, if he had any formal message for the people of this country, replied : "I am very glad and feel greatly honored to have been sent to repre- sent the ancient Church before the great American people, and where, in spite of your busy life and ways, you have so much time for re- ligion and doing good work." Notwithstanding this declaration, Archbishop Bonzano knows or ought to know that the Roman Catholic Hierarchy is responsible for the alliance between crooked politics and crooked business, which has been responsible for nine-tenths of the corruption in American politics. The Roman Catholic Hierarchy is the breeder of anarchy. In its efforts to prostitute the people's schools to politics, it is an enemy of the most dangerous character and is more to be condemned than the anarchist. Bonzano is the plenopotentiary representative of the pope of Rome, who, with the quintessence of audacity, claims to be "Our Lord God the Pope, Vicar of Jesus Christ, King of Heaven, of Earth, and of Hell, and servant of the servants of God." Was there ever such a contradiction ? 208 A MENACE TO THE NATION. 209 to political elections, priests, prelates and "Princes of the Church" promise the supposed "Catholic vote" to both polit- ical parties, Republican and Democratic of course, they could not conscientiously and consistently promise it to either the Prohibition or Socialist party. At the close of an election the pope is represented by his clerical, as well as lay, agents at the headquarters of the Republican and Democratic parties, and even in the very homes of the candidates. They are there to congratulate the victor and assure him that his election is due to the "Catholic vote," and also to remind him that the pope and his representatives are entitled to the greater share of the appointments to be made by him. This papal political trick "heads I win, tails you lose" is successfully played at elec- tions in all non-Catholic countries. The mass of the Catholic vote can not be corralled for the support of any man. If non-Catholics would only take a bold stand in defense of civil and religious liberty against Rome, they would find thousands yea, hundreds of thousands of nominal Catholics rallying to their camp. But these inde- pendent-thinking Catholics, seeing the obsequiousness and ser- vility of non-Catholics in their obedience to the suggestions of the Roman Hierarchy, naturally decline to take the initiative in the defense of civil and religious liberty. Yea, more than this. If the game of every man for himself was to be played in earnest, why should independent Catholics give up advantages and benefits which they might receive them- selves through Roman influence in American and English poli- tics for the use and behoof of non-Catholics who are cringing before Rome for the sake of business success and political preferment expected to be derived from her favoring influ- ence? Why, then, do the liberty-loving people of non-Catholic countries permit themselves to be deceived and enslaved by that debauched, liberty-destroying Hierarchy? Those who are indifferent on this subject should note Lord Beaconsfield's words of warning: 210 ROMANISM "We are sinking beneath a power before which the proudest conquerors have grown pale, and by which the nations most devoted to freedom have become enslaved the power of a foreign priesthood." There is urgent need of a wide publicity of the truth con- cerning Romanism! In the words of William Ewart Glad- stone, uttered against the Vatican system, I would warn the lovers of liberty everywhere "against the velvet paw and smooth exterior of a system which is dangerous to the foundation of civil order. . . . Never was there invented a greater con- spiracy against the liberty, virtue and happiness of the people, than that represented by Romanism." And with the illustrious Gladstone, I say: "I am confident that if a system so radically bad is to be made or kept innocuous, the first condition for attaining such a result is that its movements should be carefully watched, and above all that the basis on which they work should be faithfully and unflinchingly exposed." Protestantism is asleep ! Romanism, the sleepless and tireless foe of liberty, enlightenment and progress, is awake ! Shall we permit it to enslave us, or shall we follow the wise and patriotic example of Italy, France and Portugal? "The time has come When men, with hearts and brains, Must rise and take the misdirected reins Of government, too long left in the hands Of Aliens and of Lackeys. He who stands And sees the mighty vehicle of State Hauled thro' the mire to some ignoble fate, And makes not bold protest as he can, Is no American." Ella Wheeler Wilcox. TO THE PUBLIC I am a Catholic priest of the Archdiocese of Chicago, and I am in good standing. I am also a citizen of the United States of America. I am engaged in the threefold work of (i) purifying my beloved Church from existing evils, (2) protecting the public school from Catholic clerical machinations, and (3) promoting a sympathetic understanding between Catholics and non-Cath- olics. I am prosecuting my threefold work by publishing, lecturing and preaching. Priests and Prelates accuse me covertly of making false accusations in my book entitled ''The Parochial School, a Curse to the Church, a Menace to the Nation": I now state that if my opponents can disprove the charges in my book, I will hand over to them all the plates of my book, and I will- agree to stop its publication forever. Since these accusations were published, nearly two years have elapsed, and the Church officials have not arraigned me, nor taken any step looking to the disproof of my charges. I will give Five Thousand Dollars ($5,000.00) to any one who can prove that I am not in possession of the "faculties" of a priest of the Archdiocese of Chicago. JEREMIAH J. CROWLEY. Chicago, November, 1906. 211 ENDORSEMENT BY A GREAT CATHOLIC ARCHBISHOP I am convinced that Almighty God brought Father Crow- ley to America to save the Catholic Church, and that the present scandal in Chicago the most terrible that has ever occurred in America was permitted by Providence to bring to a climax the reign of rottenness, that it might be unearthed, exposed and wiped out. THE MOST REV, FRANCIS XAVIER KATZER, D. D., Late Catholic Archbishop of Milwaukee. COMMENDATION OF PROMINENT CLERGYMEN To ALL WHOM IT MAY CONCERN : In view of the fact that the Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley, a Catholic priest of the Archdiocese of Chicago, and an Amer- ican citizen, feels that he has been providentially called into what he terms the threefold work of (i) purifying his Church from existing evils, (2) protecting the public school from Catholic clerical machinations, and (3) promoting a sympa- thetic understanding between Catholics and non-Catholics, We, the undersigned, being personally acquainted with Father Crowley, hereby certify to our firm confidence in him as a Christian gentleman, to o-ur conviction as to the wisdom of his methods, and to our belief in the great importance and the pressing necessity of his work. We bid him Godspeed in his preaching, lecturing and publishing. We feel that pulpits and pJatforms everywhere should be open to him, and that his book entitled ''The Paro- chial School, A Curse to the Church, A Menace to the Nation," should be read by every thoughtful person, regard- less of race or creed. ni COMMENDATION OF PROMINENT CLERGYMEN ' 213 We most cordially commend him to all the people of America, earnestly bespeaking for him their hearty sympathy and generous support. REV. J. WILBUR CHAPMAN, D, D., The Evangelistic Leader of the Presbyterian Church. REV. WILBERT W. WHITE, D. D., President, Bible Teachers Training School, New York City. REV. HUNTER CORBETT, D. D., Moderator, Presbyterian Church, U. S. A. REV. S. PARKES CADMAN, D. D., Pastor of the Central Congregational Church, Brooklyn, N. Y. REV. CORNELIUS WOELFKIN, D. D., Professor in the Baptist Theological Seminary, Rochester, N. Y. REV. JNO. J. TIGERT, D. D., Bishop, Methodist Episcopal Church, South. REV. CHARLES C. McCABE, D. D., Bishop, Methodist Episcopal Church. REV. O. P. GIFFORD, D. D., Pastor of the Delaware Ave. Baptist Church, Buffalo, N. Y. REV. HENRY C. MABIE, D. D., Boston, Mass. REV. C. H. WOOLSTON, D. D., Pastor of the East Baptist Church, Philadelphia, Pa. REV. IRA LANDRITH, D. D., President of the Belmont College, Nashville, Tenn. REV. J. D. MOFFAT, D. D., President of Washington and Jefferson College, Washington, Pa. PREFACE TO FIFTH EDITION OF PART II. As a Catholic priest and an American citizen, I beg you, reader, to do me the favor to read this preface carefully. I am engaged in a crusade, not against the Church, but against Catholic clerical corruption and un-Americanism. In this crusade I face the most powerful aggregation of wealth and influence on earth. Persecution is the only reply my opponents make to my book. They are putting forth their utmost efforts to crush me. Bookdealers and canvassers are intimidated; the secular press is muzzled, and the Catholic people are threatened with eternal damnation if they read it. Within the past few months the manager of the Sherman House, a prominent Chicago hotel at which I had resided for four years, was visited by prominent Catholic politicians and office-holders in this city, and was so intimidated by these emissaries of the Roman Catholic hierarchy that notice was given me to leave the hotel, and the boast is made by my clerical enemies that they will drive me out of the city and finally force me to leave the country. Under this pressure I have been compelled to pro- vide myself a private home, but will not leave the city. My crusade is no ephemeral effort. Its scope is bounded by no narrow limits. It is here to stay as long as God permits me to live. Its objectives are the wide ramifications of an ecclesiastical corruption which is destroying the sheep for whom Christ died, and undermining the foundations of free government. Catholic ecclesiastical corruption ramparts itself in the ignorance of the people and fattens on their credulity; it gathers strength from the apathy of its opposers. There is 214 PREFACE TO FIFTH EDITION OF PART II. 215 but one weapon that will destroy its power, and that weapon is TRUTH. There is but one way in which this weapon can be wielded successfully, and that way is PUBLICITY. Cath- olic ecclesiastical corruption can not withstand the universal, uncompromising, unceasing publicity of truth. I feel that in this crusade I shall have the sincere wishes for success of every enlightened citizen, be he found in the United States or in any foreign country. It is a movement large enough to appall the stoutest heart, but my trust is in God, He lives! He reigns! Strong in my faith in Him, I gladly consecrate to this herculean task my time, my means, my honor and my life. If I am to succeed, however, I must have something more than kind wishes. I MUST HAVE MONEY! My opponents have wealth which runs into the millions. I CAN NOT GET NEEDED PUBLICITY FOR THE TRUTH WITHOUT MONEY. How am I to get money? The sale of a few million copies of my book would yield enough to secure a publicity of truth which will shake the Catholic world as with an earthquake. It will also enable me to print and circulate information that will compel Catholics to read and think and act. Of course my expenses will be large. If each of my well-wishers would be the means of selling but twenty of my books, I would secure a mighty prestige and an immense capital for my crusade against Catholic clerical cor- ruption. While this crusade is pre-eminently an affair of Catholics, nevertheless I feel that it is not improper to accept sympathy and aid from other Christian people who value religious free- dom and have at heart the interest of free government. I, therefore, submit that public-spirited citizens, whether lay or clerical, Catholic or non-Catholic, may serve the cause of Christian truth and real patriotism by aiding in the circulation of my book. I may seem to be asking much of lovers of purity, truth and justice, but if these were the days of Savonarola I am 216 PREFACE TO FIFTH EDITION OF PART II. confident that that heroic monk of Florence would find those to whom I appeal among his most ardent supporters. Al- though a lesser light, I too know what it means to put life in jeopardy, and my cause is not less important than was his their help would have been freely given to him ; why should I not hope that it will be given to me? I shall be pleased to hear from you and shall be thankful for any suggestions and co-operation with which you may favor me. It will be noticed that this edition is on a much larger scale than the first. An Appendix has been added, giving an account of the school situation in Canada. After the issue of the first edition I happened to be visiting Canada, and, to my amazement, found the parochial school, though called by another name, flourishing there with great vigor. I proceeded to inquire into matters, traveling for that purpose extensively throughout the provinces of Ontario and Quebec, and meet- ing some of the most prominent public men from all parts of Canada. My amazement was increased on seeing how the public school system of Canada was going down before the religious school ; and I felt that here was an object-lesson to my fellow-citizens by which they might profit. I thought, at the same time, that a word of warning should be given the Canadian people of their danger. As it may be of interest to my readers to learn that I sent a copy of the first edition of my book to Pius X., in ful- fillment of the promise contained in the Introductory Chapter, I now give a copy of a letter which I sent to His Holiness, but of ^vhich the Holy Father has taken no notice in any way, shape or manner, the wicked coterie which was able to keep Pope Leo XIII. silent evidently being able to keep Pope Pius X. inactive. PREFACE TO FIFTH EDITION OF PART 11. 217 CHICAGO, Illinois, U. S. A., April 29, 1905. To His Holiness, Pope Phis X., Rome, Italy. MAY IT PLEASE YOUR HOLINESS : I humbly beg to inform Your Holiness that on December 27, 1904, I published a book entitled "The Parochial School, A Curse to the Church, A Menace to the Nation," and on its twenty-seventh page I stated that I would send to Your Holiness one of the first copies of it. I now fulfill that promise by this day sending to Your Holiness by registered mail, under triplicate cover, an autograph copy from the first edition. As a reason for the publication of my book in addition to the reasons enumerated in it, I beg to inform Your Holiness that the illustrious predecessor of Your Holiness, Pope Leo XIII. , and His advisers at the Vatican, never paid the slight- est attention to any of the protests, charges and appeals which were filed at Rome during the controversy that arose in the Archdiocese of Chicago over the elevation of Rev. P. J. Mul- doon of this city to the Episcopate. More than a score of prominent pastors and priests opposed his elevation on the most serious grounds. During this controversy over one hun- dred documents were sent to Rome by the friends of purity, truth and justice ; but the Church authorities there remained as silent as the Sphinx. This course of the Vatican convinced me that the clerical and episcopal enemies, at home and abroad, of a reformation in the American priesthood, had formed a coterie which was influential enough, either to keep the docu- ments from the Head of the Church, or to induce Him to ignore them. Since the accession of Your Holiness to the Pontifical Throne, the same course of silence has been pursued. In view of these facts, I could see no other way to circumvent the iniquitous coterie than to resort to publicity. I humbly assure Your Holiness that I was greatly emboldened to adopt this method by the fearless and encouraging words which I>kEFACE TO FIFTH fiDlTiOtt 6F fcAttf 11. Your Holiness addressed to the eminent historian of Holy Church, Dr. Ludwig Pastor, "The truth is not to be feared." Your Holiness will observe that my book deals with the parochial school as it is, and that it is in fact an expose of that institution; that it contains an appalling account of priestly graft, immorality and sacrilege, a part of which account is taken from the history of Dr. Pastor and another part of which consists of the details of the crimes and rascalities of twenty- seven American ecclesiastics; that it shows that the Catholic Church in America has lost over thirty million adherents ; that it discusses the existence of Apaism, and shows that among its causes are the Parochial School, the demand for the restora- tion of the Temporal Power of the Papacy, the insistence upon having a Papal Nuncio at Washington, and the blatant boast- ing of American prelates, and that for a conclusive proof of the existence of Apaism it cites the fact that no political party in this country dare nominate a Catholic for the Presidency or Vice-Presidency of the United States ; that it pleads for the control of the temporalities of the Church to be placed in the hands of the laity ; and that it champions the Public School on the ground that it is an absolutely necessary insti- tution, and shows that it guarantees freedom of speech, free- dom of conscience and the freedom of the press. I humbly assure Your Holiness that my book is a truthful presentation of the facts therein stated, and that it is far less severe than the materials in my hands warrant. I humbly assure Your Holiness that only the profound conviction that a resort to publicity was the sole course left open to me by which to circumvent the powerful coterie of iniquitous priests and prelates, and thereby to save from destruction the Catholic Church in America, could have induced me to publish my book. In what I have done I am glad to assure Your Holiness that I have the comforting consciousness of the approval of Almighty God. In fact, during the preparation of my book I sought daily the aid of Holy Grace. I humbly assure Your Holiness that I issued my book with t>REtfAC tO FIFTH: fcDlTlOtt OF PAfcT 11. the fervent prayer that it would lead to the emancipation of the Catholic people from the domination of drunken, avaricious and immoral priests and prelates ; and that it would deliver the Church from the adoption and pursuit of policies which are antagonistic to fundamental Americanisms. That my book will ultimately achieve these results, I confidently believe. I am pleased to inform Your Holiness that my book is being circulated in ever-increasing quantities in the United States, Canada and Europe. If my unpretentious publication could but have the patronage of Your Holiness, how vastly en- hanced would be its reformatory influence! Most humbly I beseech Your Holiness to grant to it the Apostolic blessing. I beg to inform Your Holiness that I am hoping to be able to publish ere long translations of my book in the various countries of Europe. When my arrangements are completed for the publication of the Italian edition of it, I shall humbly beg the high honor of dedicating it to Your Holiness. I humbly call the attention of Your Holiness to the fact that the readers of my book are adversely criticising the ec- clesiastical authorities for ignoring the grave charges con- tained in it. They say that if my book were an arraignment ot the clergy of any Protestant sect by one of its own clergymen, the officials of that sect would call the author to account before the eyes of the world, and that they would say to him, "Give the names of these clerical sinners and prove your charges, or we will forthwith expel you from our communion." They say that such a course would be pursued in any secret order, such as the Masonic fraternity, or even in a labor union. I most humbly suggest to Your Holiness that the method outlined by my readers is the policy of conscious integrity everywhere. I humbly submit to Your Holiness that to treat with silence the grave charges contained in my book is tantamount to a confession of fear that they are no idle tales, but that I have the proof to support them. I humbly assure Your Holi- ness that I would welcome an opportunity, open to the eyes of 220 PREFACE TO FIFTH EDITION OF PART II. the world, to exhibit the proof which I have, proof which shows conclusively that drunken and licentious priests and prelates are ministering at our Altars and in the Confessional, proof that shows beyond a question that in the name of re- ligion the shepherds of the flocks are robbing the devoted Catholic people. It is with great sadness that I inform Your Holiness that since the publication of my book additional proof of priestly and episcopal depravity has been daily accumulating in my hands. It includes names, offenses, places and dates. It is minute in its details and appalling in its nastiness. Clerical and episcopal hypocrisy, licentiousness, drunkenness and avar- ice are the manifestations of an ulcer which is consuming the vitals of the Catholic Church in America. This ulcer should be removed by heroic measures. May the Great Head of the Church aid His Vicar to apply the necessary remedies ! That the reign of Your Holiness may be numbered among the most illustrious Pontificates in the annals of the Church, is the prayer of Your humble servant in Christ, JEREMIAH J. CROWLEY, A Priest of the Archdiocese of Chicago. I deem it important at this point to direct the attention of the public to the fact that I am a priest in good standing of the Archdiocese of Chicago, as will be seen by referring to the documents set forth on page 256 of this book. Priests and Prelates accuse me covertly of making false accusations: I now state that if my opponents can disprove the charges in my book, I will hand over to them all the plates of my book, and I will agree to stop its publication forever. Since these accusations were published nearly two years have elapsed, and the Church officials have not arraigned me, nor taken any step looking to the disproof of my accusations. Non vale sed salve! J. J. C. CHICAGO, NOVEMBER, 1906. PART 11. THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL A Curse to the Church A Menace to the Nation. CHAPTER I. INTRODUCTORY. IN this chapter the reader will find my reasons for writ- ing this book, and a brief sketch of my life to enable him to form an intelligent opinion as to the weight of my words. THE BOOK. Catholic priests and prelates are determined to destroy the American public school. Their slogan, (suggested by the Roman cry against Carthage in days of old, " Delenda est Carthago"), is, The public school must be destroyed. The Romans had in view the maintenance of their commercial and military supremacy : the Catholic hierarchy has in view the selfish interests of its priests and prelates and not the true wel- fare of the Church or State. The Catholic hierarchy offers the parochial school as a substitute for the public school. I shall deal in this book with the Catholic parochial school as it is, and I shall show that it is a curse to the Roman Catholic Church, and that it is a menace to the Nation. The utterances of the clerical champions of the parochial school clearly show an intense hatred of the public school an institution which the American people rightfully regard as one of the greatest bulwarks of their liberties. 222 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. I shall show the general' phases of the settled clerical plan now being carried out to encompass, if possible, the utter de- struction of the American public school. My information has its sources in personal experience and observation ; conversa- tions with priests and prelates ; the public utterances of Catholic ecclesiastics ; and the history of the school controversy which has raged, with more or less intensity, during many years. I shall show that the parochial school, as an institution for educating and training American youth, is hopelessly de- ficient by reason of the anti-Americanism of its board of edu- cation, the pedagogic incompetency and moral delinquencies of its officers, the inefficiency of its teachers, and the glaring de- fects in its curriculum. During the year 1903 Bishop McFaul, of Trenton, New Jersey, Archbishop Quigley, of Chicago, Illinois, and Cardinal Gibbons, of Baltimore, Maryland, three of the most prominent members of the American hierarchy, publicly expressed senti- ments which are radically antagonistic to the American school system. The secular and religious press of the continent free- ly quoted the utterances of these ecclesiastics, and storms of adverse criticisms were aroused. If the course of these pre- lates is pursued by the hierarchy certain things must inevitably follow. Animosities will be engendered among the American people which should have no place in the citizenship of our Republic. The Catholic Church will lose all of Her power and prestige in America. A hurricane of hate is brewing. I love the Catholic Church, and to save Her from destruction in America I write this book. I shall use very plain language. I am compelled to do so because I am writing for all classes and not solely for learned men. I shall not conceal the truth. In this I but conform to Catholic requirements as will be seen by the quotations which follow. INTRODUCTORY. 223 Pope Pius X. (the reigning Pontiff) said to Dr. Pastor, the celebrated historian of the Catholic Church : The truth is not to be feared. The New World, Novem- ber 7, 1903, p. 13. Pope Pius II. said in a certain bull: He who remarks anything calculated to give scandal, even in the Supreme Head of the Church, is to speak out freely. Dr. Pastor's History of the Popes, Vol. Ill, p. 272. Cardinal Gibbons says that the Catholic Church has no secrets to keep back : There is no Freemasonry in the Catholic Church ; she has no secrets to keep back. She has not one set of doctrines for Bishops and Priests, and another for the laity. She has not one creed for the initiated and another for outsiders. Ev- erything in the Catholic Church is open and above board. She has the same doctrines for all for the Pope and the peasant. The Faith of our Fathers, p. 14. Cardinal Manning declared that truth in history should be supreme : The historica vcritas ought to be supreme, of which we have a divine example in Holy Writ, where the sins, even of Saints, are as openly recorded as the wickedness of sinners. Notice written for the first volume of Dr. Pastor's History of the Popes. Dr. Alzog, the renowned historian of the Catholic Church, stated that the historian should not conceal the possible short- comings of his church : Historical impartiality demands . . . that the histor- ian . . . shall frankly acknowledge and openly confess the possible shortcomings of his church, for silence here would be more damaging than beneficial to her cause. Dr. Alzog's Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. I, p. 14. The celebrated Pere (Father) Lacordaire asserted that history should not hide the faults of men and Orders : " Ought history," asks Pere Lacordaire " hide the faults of men and orders ? It was not," he replies, " in this sense 224 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. that Cardinal Baronius understood his duty as an historian of the Church. It was not after this fashion the saints laid open the scandals of their times. Truth when discreetly told," he continues, " is an inestimable boon to mankind, and to sup- press it, especially in history, is an act of cowardice unworthy a Christian. Timidity is the fault of our age, and truth is concealed under pretense of respect for holy things. Such concealment serves neither God nor man." Dr. Alzog's Man- ual of Universal Church History, the Preface. The Great St. Gregory, the revered Hildebrand of the Pontifical Throne, once wrote: It is better to have scandal than a lie. Homil. f, in Eze- chiel, quoted by St. Bernard. Cardinal Baronius once said: God preserve me from betraying the truth rather than betray the feebleness of some guilty minister of the Roman Church! Annales, ad. ami. 1125, c. 12. Count de Maistre proclaimed : We owe to the Popes only truth, and they have no need of anything else ! Du Pape, lib. ii. c. /j. St. Bernard said: I would not be silent when vice was to be rebuked, and truth defended. Epistola 78, torn, i., p. 38. It will be alleged by the champions of the parochial school that my unfavorable views of it are founded upon unusual and infrequent facts of the moral delinquencies of its officers and the pedagogic incompetency of its teachers; but I know whereof I affirm, and I solemnly declare that I am conservative in my statements. There is not a diocese or an archdiocese in America which has not priestly devotees of Bacchus and Venus wine and women and in the prominent dioceses and archdioceses there are scores upon scores of ecclesiastics who are the slaves of these goddesses. But the universal ecclesiastical vice is graft- ing. The American clergy, high and low, exhibit an insatiable INTRODUCTORY. 225 desire for money. They seek and obtain it in the sacred name of religion for God and Holy Mother Church! Many of the means they employ to secure it are not only questionable but criminal. Instead of preaching the Gospel of Christ they proclaim the message of mammon. The money acquired is spent, in the main, in the service of Satan. It is impossible for those who are not prelates, priests, monks or nuns to know how much sin there is in ecclesiastical circles. It is not difficult for me to understand how hard it must be for non-Catholics to believe that individuals, dedicated to the service of God by most solemn vows, can live in daily violation of their sacred covenants, and I know how extremely loath Catholics are to give credence to any report of clerical misconduct, no matter how well founded, as they have been trained from infancy to regard a priest as a holy man another Christ. Policemen, railway and street car conductors, steamship officers, hotel proprietors, waiters, porters and cabmen know that I do not exaggerate in my descriptions of clerical sin. Hardly a day goes by in our great cities that policemen do not pick up drunken priests and also take them out of houses of shame. Railway conductors from all parts of America tell me that Catholic priests are among their toughest passengers. Steamship officers relate tales which make the heart sick. Ho- tel proprietors, waiters and porters tell facts which for numer- ousness and nastiness defy comparison. If policemen would suddenly become authors and tell what they know of sinning priests the world would hardly be able to contain the books. Cabmen, the knights of the whip, have as their most profitable customers clerical rounders, the knights of the cloth, whose chivalry vents itself in attentions to ladies who live in houses of shame. Catholic prelates understand full well the personal knowledge which these various individuals and others possess of priestly debauchery. I know that the conditions are appalling in the Archdio- cese of Chicago. I have been assured by an American Arch- 226 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. bishop, whose former ecclesiastical positions ought to enable him to speak with the authority of personal observation and experience, that the conditions in Buffalo, New York City and other places are many times worse than they are in Chi- cago. If he were to speak to-day I believe he would say, in view of the additional light he has received on the Chicago situation, that New York City and Chicago are equals in ec- clesiastical rascality. I am well aware that this book will arouse the intense wrath of Catholic ecclesiastics, who hate the American public schools. Be it so! In this connection, Catholic laymen, permit me to warn you against being deceived by the official Catholic press. It will bitterly assail me. Its columns will be rilled with villi- fication and vituperation. But who control the official Cath- olic press? Priests, Bishops and Archbishops as a rule. These men will unite in bitter opposition to any publicity of sin. The editors of the official Catholic publications are under the thumb of ecclesiastical power. Woe to them if they show any independence of thought and action ! I have been grossly slandered in official Catholic publications, while in private my detractors have admitted that I was right in my course. This expose will bring upon my head torrents of written wrath from men who know that -I reveal but a small part of the awful case in hand ; but these same writers in private conversation will be heard to say : " O, Father Crowley, God bless him ! is all right, but we have got to stand in with the authorities ; we have to look out for our bread and butter." My opponents will seek to befog the issue raised in this controversy by charging me with making attacks in this book upon my Church. In answer to this anticipated malignant ac- cusation I say now that / do not attack my Church; I attack solely its corrupt ecclesiastics. I am not fighting my Church and never will. / am fighting priestly corruption, and I will fight it as long as God permits me to live. My opponents will also say that I am attacking Christian education. Let it be remembered that I am not attacking INTRODUCTORY. 227 Christian education, but that I am dealing with the parochial school as it is in America. I make war not upon the theory of Christian education, but upon the present practice, for the latter, under prevalent conditions, is devilish. The cry will be raised that by this publication I am giving scandal. My opponents will seek to blind the Catholic public by this false cry. Let the Catholic people remember that it is the only answer left to the debauched priests whose wicked- ness I expose. The scandalizers of our Holy Church are not the men who protest against clerical impurity, falsehood and injustice; but they are the ecclesiastics whose lives are rotten, and the Church dignitaries who try to cloak the rotten- ness. Some of the grossest of the clerical sinners referred to in this book have been publicly arraigned by name. When this book becomes public property I look to see them adopt a much-abused attitude. They have already expatiated upon the hardship of their position in not being able to say a word in self-defense until the charges are proved ! ! If they were anx- ious to have the charges proved, why did they not ask Rome to thoroughly investigate them? But there was no difficulty in the way of their appealing to the civil courts, and they did not. They knew there were laws in this country to protect the slandered. Were there not penitentiaries for criminal li- belers ? Yes, there were, but those penitentiaries were also for clerical thieves, adulterers, rapists, seductionists and sodomists. One of the first copies of this book will be sent to the Pope. I hope that the Pontiff, as soon as he is acquainted with the real condition of the public school controversy in America, will decree a policy for American priests and prelates which shall be in entire harmony with American history and ideals. THE AUTHOR. Yielding to the insistence of my friends and advisers I insert this biographical sketch, not for any self-laudation, but & THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. to enable my readers to see what manner of man I am so that they may form an intelligent opinion as to the weight of my words, and also that a stop may be put to a gross imposition which is being practiced all over the country by wicked priests who assume my name when they are arrested by the police, and when they ask for financial help. To aid in carrying out these objects this book contains my photograph, and I state now that my height is six feet and three inches, and my weight is two hundred and fifty pounds. I was born November 20, 1861, in County Cork, Ireland : " The Island of Saints and Scholars." My parents were of Celto-Norman stock and belonged to the plain people. My father was a farmer of means. He died July 7, 1904. My mother's maiden name was Nora Burke. She died a few minutes after my birth, while I was being baptized, she having received the last rites of the church. My father thought I could not live, and immediately before the priest pronounced the words of baptism he made an offering of me to the priest- hood in the hope that God would graciously spare my life. When I was about five years of age I was sent to the Na- tional (primary) School. When I was seven years of age I became an altar boy, and so continued until I was fourteen years old, when I was sent from my native parish to Bantry for better educational advantages. I staid a year in Bantry, and I was then sent to the Model School at Dunmanway, where I remained nine months. I was then sent for three months to the Classical School at Skibbereen. When I was sixteen years of age I was sent to St. Finnbarr's College, Cork, where I re- mained four years. I passed the required examination, and was sent to St. Patrick's College (Seminary), Carlow, County Carlow (this being the oldest Catholic College (Seminary) extant in Ireland), where I remained four years and a half, and completed the prescribed classical, philosophical and theo- logical courses. I was ordained a priest of the Catholic Church on the I5th day of June, 1886, for my native diocese of Cork. My father INTRODUCTORY. 229 paid full tuition rates for my education from the time I en- tered the primary school until my ordination. My earliest thoughts were associated with the expectation that I would some day be a priest in the Holy Catholic Church and could stand at her sacred altars to offer up the Holy Sacri- fice of the Mass for the repose of the soul of my dear mother, whom I had never seen. My relatives, friends and neighbors expressed no other thought for me than that I was destined to be a priest. When I was at St. Finnbarr's College, being nineteen years of age at the time, my father came to see me, and to test the sincerity of my vocation to the priesthood he said to me, " A priest has a great many trials and troubles ; if you would prefer to follow some secular profession, there is the Queen's College (Univer- sity), I am willing that you should enter it now! " I replied, " No, father, I have but one desire in life, and that is to be a priest." My father expressed great joy over my reply, and he was supremely delighted to learn that I was blessed with a vocation. I said my first Mass in my father's house. I was ordained Tuesday morning, and I traveled all night to reach the home where I was born that I might there offer up my first Mass for the eternal repose of the soul of my mother. From boyhood I had the desire to go to America when I became a priest. Many of my friends had gone to the United States. I was ordained for the Diocese of Cork, but there was no vacancy in it, and I said Mass for some weeks as pri- vate chaplain to Bishop Delaney of Cork. The opportunity to go to America came to me then through the Very Rev. E. M. O'Callaghan, now Vicar-General of the Diocese of Man- chester, New Hampshire, and the Right Rev. Monsignor D. W. Murphy, of Dover, New Hampshire. The Coadjutor Bish- op of Cork gave me his permission to go to America on a temporary mission, and he wrote me the following letter: 230 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Cork, November 7th, 1886. My Dear Father Crowley: I am glad you have taken the Mission offered you through the kindness of Father O'Callaghan. You may expect a hearty welcome from me on your re- Yours faithfully, t T. A. O'Callaghan, Coadjutor Bishop. My kindest regards to Father O'Callaghan. I also bore the following letters : St. Patrick's College, Carlow, Ireland, June 21, 1886. I feel happy in testifying to the excellent character borne by Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley during such time as I have had the pleasure of knowing him in this college. In matters of discipline he was regular and attentive ; in the discharge of his duties diligent ; and in every branch manifested quite an anx- iety to give satisfaction. His conduct while here affords ev- ery reason to believe that his future will be characterized by the same good qualities^ (Rev.) John Delaney, Dean. St. Patrick's College, Carlow, Ireland, July 2, 1886. Previous to his ordination to the priesthood last Pente- cost the Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley had spent four and a half years in this college. He read rhetoric, moral philosophy, and three years theology with credit to himself. His moral con- duct was always edifying, and I have every reason to hope that he will be a most zealous, useful and pious priest. (Very Rev.) Edward W. Burke, D. D. President. When I reached America I was appointed assistant rector of St. Anne's Church, Manchester, New Hampshire, which was the mensal parish of the late Bishop Denis M. Bradley. I staid there sixteen months, when my time for returning to Ireland came in obedience to my promise to the Bishop of Cork. As to the manner in which I had discharged my priestly duties in Manchester, I quote the following letters : INTRODUCTORY. 231 Manchester, N. H., April 2, 1888. My Dear Father Crowley: In acceding to your request to be permitted to return to your own Diocese, I cannot refrain from assuring you of my gratitude for your labors in my Diocese during the sixteen months that you have labored therein. You have always and under all circumstances carried yourself in a manner becom- ing a good priest. Yours respectfully, f Denis M. Bradley, Bishop of Manchester. Manchester, N. H., April 3, 1888. To Rt. Rev. Dr. O'Callaghan, Bishop of Cork. Right Rev. and Dear Sir : The bearer, Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley, a priest of your Lordship's Diocese, has exercised the sacred ministry in my Diocese during the past sixteen months. He returns to his home at his own earnest solicitation. I beg leave to add that he has given me entire satisfaction during the time that he has been subject to my jurisdiction. Yours very respectfully, f Denis M. Bradley. I make the following quotations from the non-Catholic and the Catholic press of Manchester to show how I was regarded by all classes. Neither directly nor indirectly had I anything to do with the writing of the articles. The Manchester Daily Union, March 28, 1888. A SAD OCCASION. THE REV. FATHER CROWLEY TO LEAVE MANCHESTER FOR IRE- LAND. Rev. Father J. J. Crowley, the able assistant pastor at St. Ann's Church for some time, is to leave Manchester for Ireland on Wednesday next, and in all probability will sever his permanent relationship with this city for all time. On Friday evening last he delivered a farewell sermon, taking for his text the following words : " Seek first the Kingdom of God and His Justice." There was a very large congregation in attendance, and after an eloquent discourse upon the above text the Reverend Father took occasion to thank the people 232 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. for their kindness, goodness and respect toward him during the sixteen months he had spent among them. . . The entire congregation sobbed aloud and heard with sadness the fare- well words of him they had learned to love and esteem. The Manchester Daily Union, April 2, 1888. WARM HEARTED FATHER CROWLEY. HE RECEIVES MANY EVIDENCES OF ESTEEM. OVERWHELMED WITH KINDNESS EXPRESSIONS OF REGRETS. Since the announcement was made that Rev. J. J. Crow- ley, assistant pastor of St. Ann's Church, intended to dis- solve his official relations in this country and return to Ire- land to accept a position in the Diocese of Cork, he has been overwhelmed with callers who have waited upon him to ex- press their regrets because of his intended departure, and to wish him the choicest of blessings in all time to come. . . Among Protestants also he is highly esteemed, and among people of all manner of beliefs and callings there is but one sentiment, and that of regret because of his going away. Un- numbered kindnesses have been heaped upon him within the last few days. . . Father Crowley leaves Manchester on Wednesday afternoon next, but will pass several weeks in the principal cities of America before sailing for the " Isle of Saints." The Nezv Hampshire Catholic, March 31, 1888. It is safe to say that no priest captured the affections of the Catholics of this city so completely, in so short a time, as Father Crowley has done. There is nothing small about him. . . In the zeal with which he discharged his priestly duties he could not be surpassed. He is a model specimen of the Soggarth Aroon (dear priest) and quickly and thoroughly the people perceived the fact. Utterly devoted to his sacred calling he is also a staunch Nationalist, and is heart and soul in sympathy with the cause of Home Rule for his beloved na- tive land. . . The New Hampshire Catholic, April 7, 1888. About three o'clock Wednesday afternoon the depot began filling up with people, most of whom were not in travelling garb, and very many had evidently come from the mills to at- tend the train. It was quite apparent that all eyes were INTRODUCTORY. 233 turned on one person, a stalwart young clergyman, who tow- ered head and shoulders over the throng. There was no mistaking the earnest and kindly features of Father Crow- ley, who had his hands full to bid good bye to the sorrowful friends who came to see him off . . There were few dry eyes in the throng. . . In the brief period of sixteen months he has been in this city, Father Crowley has captured and bears back with him to the diocese of Cork to which he belongs the esteem and affection of our people from the head of the Dio- cese down. I arrived in Ireland about the middle of June, 1888, and September 20 I was appointed assistant pastor at West Schull (Goleen), County Cork, Ireland. I served in this place until March, 1892. This parish was about twenty miles long and seven wide, and it was inhabited principally by tenant farmers. During this time I was imprisoned seven months in Her Ma- jesty's prison in Cork for the heinous offense of having suc- cored Mr. Samuel Townsend Bailey, a Protestant gentleman, seventy years of age and stone blind, who had been deprived, on a mere legal technicality, of his estate by the clergy of his own Church, and turned out upon the roadside without money, food or shelter. As my enemies charge that I was once in jail because of some grave violation of the law, in the palpable hope of discrediting me with the public, I am constrained to give the details of this incident, for on it they found their base slander. They have circulated the tale at home and abroad that I was " such a devil " that the British Government was compelled to lock me up to protect the public. In the year 1847, which was the famine year in Ireland, Mr. Bailey, a Protestant, was in the possession of a comfort- able estate, which afforded him a substantial stone residence and an adequate income. Most of his tenants died of starva- tion during the famine, and he was deprived of his income. Mr. Bailey's Protestant Rector was a Rev. Mr. Fisher, whose assistant was a Rev. Mr. Hopley. The people were starving and dying all around, and Rev. Fisher wrote to Protestant societies and individuals in England, telling them that if he 234 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. had money to buy food for the people he could convert all the Catholics. Money poured in upon him. He called upon Mr. Bailey, who was his chief parishioner, sympathized with him and offered him financial aid, which Mr. Bailey was very glad to get. Rev. Fisher then went home for the money; he re- turned with it and also a shrewdly drawn assignment of Mr. Bailey's property to the church trustees, the assignment to take effect after the lives of three individuals and thirty-three years (which finally proved to be a term of about forty years), which assignment he wanted as a mere formality in case his generous friends in England should ever question his handling of the funds. Rev. Fisher died before my return to Ireland, and he was succeeded by Rev. Hopley. Rev. Hopley wanted to get Mr. Bailey's stone residence and its adjoining five acres for a woman who was then his maid-servant, and he urged the church trustees to commence legal proceedings to evict Mr. Bailey. The case was fought during three terms of court. The Judge kept putting off the delivery of his decision in the hope that the church authorities would see what a harsh enter- prise they were engaged in, and relent. He finally pronounced judgment, and, on a technicality, was forced to hold against Mr. Bailey. Mr. Bailey in despair turned to me, having heard of my championship of the civil rights of Protestants as well as of Catholics in that district. His son came to see me. I said, " Before I attempt to do anything I must see your father's tenants and learn from them whether he has been a kind land- lord." In a few days the tenants came to me in a body, and told me that old Mr. Bailey had been a most indulgent land- lord. I then said, " It is the duty of Christians of all denomi- nations to come to his rescue." I then asked if anyone present would give a site for a hut (a little frame cottage) in the vicinity of the Bailey homestead. Mr. Thomas Donovan, a Protestant farmer, gave a site right across the road from Mr. Bailey's stone residence. There was a vacant hut ten miles away, and I called for volunteers to transport that building INTRODUCTORY. 235 forthwith and put it on the new site. Within twenty-four hours the hut was transferred to the new location, and above it I had placed two flags, one green and the other orange. Be- fore the erection of the hut a fair rental was tendered on behalf of Mr. Bailey for the stone house and five acres, but it was refused. A few days later a force of bailiffs and police evicted the blind old man and his family, and 1 threw them " on the road- side." Word was sent to me and I hastened to the seat of difficulty. There I found the blind and helpless old man sit- ting on the roadside ; I took him by the hand and led him into the hut, his aged wife and son following. Rev. Mr. Hopley was insanely maddened by the presence of the hut and its occupants in such close proximity io the old homestead, and to his own home, which was about a quarter of a mile distant. The Tory Government trumped up against me a charge of intimidation; I was arrested; and, under a re- vived statute, passed in the reign of George the Third, I was " tried," not before the ordinary and usual tribunal, but be- fore two " Removable " Magistrates paid government offi- cials. My conviction was a foregone conclusion from the be- ginning. My prosecution was the subject of many editorials. I give a few excerpts. Eagle and County Cork Advertiser, Ireland, June 28, 1890. THE PROSECUTION OF FATHER CROWLEY. When the history of Ireland comes to be written up to date, no more extraordinary event will present itself to the writer than that which has occurred in West Cork during the past few days. If the historian does his work faithfully, both the Land League and the National League will occupy prominent places in historical records. To the agrarian question of the present day much time and thought will be devoted, but in no event from the Clanricarde evictions, from the founding of New Tipperary, down to the most trivial affair, will be found such an episode as that which presented itself at Goleen on last Sunday. No less than eight Protestant families changed 236 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. their religion, and joined the Roman Catholic Church, to show and prove their indignation at the conduct of their own pastor, the Rev. Mr. Hopley, . . . Out of Bailey's eviction and the threat to remove Donovan for an act of kindness have arisen the proceedings which terminated on Wednesday in the conviction of Father Crowley under the Crimes Act. . . The Cork Daily Herald of June 26, 1890. i Yesterday Mr. Cecil Roche (one of the two presiding magistrates) consummated the outrage which he was sent to West Cork to perpetrate. At the conclusion of a farcical trial, during the course of which it was quite easy to see that the Bench meant to convict, a most outrageous sentence was passed on Father Crowley, of Goleen. Seven months' imprisonment is what is awarded against Father Crowley for tal'/ng the side of the poor Protestants of Teampeall-na-bo'ct against their evictors and persecutors. Father Crowley denounced these people. He made public charges against a parson and against a policeman which these persons could have got investigated by means of a civil action. They did not do so. The fact that the paid Castle (Government) magistrates have come down, and in violation of the spirit of the law and of all constitutional usages have sent Father Crowley to gaol for seven months does little to better their position. We have no doubt that this " trial " of Father Crowley will receive immediate atten- tion in Parliament. The sentence is not only abominable and vindictive in itself, but it is a deliberate evasion of the law which gives every subject the right of appeal from every sen- tence of over a month's duration in Ireland, and from all sentences whatsoever in England. . . His imprisonment is, in every respect, a misfortune for his locality. In the poor district of Goleen he has been a peacemaker of a model type between landlords and tenants, and both classes are equally thankful to him. The fact that he interfered in favour of Protestant as well as Catholic proves the spirit of broad-mindedness in which he approached his work. It was not because the parson sided with the evictors of one of his own flock that his mouth was to remain closed, and it did not remain closed. For what arose out of his thus championing the oppressed he goes to goal. . . We simply say that under the circumstances a prosecu- INTRODUCTORY. 237 tlon on an absurd charge was a gross misuse of public author- ity and a scandal on the administration of justice. The Cork Examiner of June 26, 1890. The remarkable prosecution at Bantry came to an end yesterday, when the sentence demanded by Mr. Ronan, Q. C., (Crown Prosecutor) was imposed on the defendant, the Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley, the popular young curate of the parish of Goleen. . . Seeing the nature of the charge and the constitution of the Court, the result can have surprised no one. But it is a strange prosecution, arising out of very exceptional circum- stances and connected with some very curious occurrences. . . A sentence of savage severity is imposed on this young and blameless clergyman. That severity will assuredly defeat its own purpose. The immense popularity of Father Crowley in West Cork was demonstrated in Schull and Bantry in a way that must have impressed Mr. Cecil Roche. Even before the trial the feelings of the people with regard to the prosecution and the conduct of the Rev. Mr. Hopley were exhibited in a perfectly startling and unprecedented fashion. Up to eight Protestant families left the Rev. Mr. Hopley's congregation and joined the Catholic Church. The incident proves, at all events, that even among the Protestants of his district the Rev. Mr. Hopley has lost his influence through his interference with tenants like Bailey and Donovan (both Protestants) and that the young priest has won the affections of Protestants and Catholics alike by his generous and practical sympathy with the poor and the op- pressed. Removables Welch and Roche are, perhaps, of opin- ion that Father Crowley's influence in his district will not sur- vive a term of imprisonment, and that the National League must cease to exist west of Bantry. On the contrary, Father Crowley's sufferings in their cause will but render him ten times dearer to the hearts of the people and make ten times stronger their resolve to overthrow a system under which the imprisonment of a young and kindly clergyman becomes a necessity of State. West Cork is the western half of County Cork, and is about sixty miles long by thirty wide. 238 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. The details of my journey to gaol were given in extended press notices at that time. I quote briefly from one of them : Eagle and County Cork Advertiser, June 28, 1890. THE JOURNEY TO CORK. At half past six o'clock Father Crowley was driven "from the police barrack in a covered car to the railway station, ac- companied by a strong escort, and followed by a large cheer- ing crowd. Cordons of police were stationed at all approaches to the station, and allowed to pass only those who were travel- ing by train. A large crowd, however, by climbing over the walls and ditches, succeeded in reaching the road outside the station, but their progress to the platform was barred by a strong force of police drawn across the entrance. At the sta- tion, District-Inspector Smyth was in charge of a body of po- lice and a great portion of the crowd was prevented from enter- ing the railway premises, but they soon fringed the line and cheered the Rev. prisoner loudly. Father Crowley 's brother clergymen were allowed on the platform, and he had many a hearty handshake before the train started. District-Inspector Stewart, Kinsale, was in charge of Father Crowley, who was accommodated in a first-class compartment, and the body- guard consisted of four policemen. In a third-class carriage a dozen policemen traveled, while the fifty soldiers of the Welch Regiment, who had been on duty, also returned to Cork by the train. As the train moved off the Rev. gentleman was followed by the enthusiastic cheers of those gathered on the platform, and which were vigorously echoed by those outside. At the stations en route to Cork Drimoleague, Dunmanway, Ballineen, Enniskean, etc., crowds cheered Father Crowley en- thusiastically, and bonfires were lighting as the train steamed by. POLICE VIOLENCE AT BANDON. In Bandon the whole populace appeared to have turned out, headed by the town band, but at the gates of the station they were met by a body of police under the command of Mr. Gardiner, R. M., who had traveled from Cork by the evening train. He at once ordered the police to charge the people, and the batonmen obeyed the order with alacrity. The bands- men were beaten and the instruments seized. On the plat- form priests, Town Commissioners, shareholders of the line, INTRODUCTORY. 239 railway porters and all were hustled and shoved about, and the police did all they could to provoke a row. When the train arrived Mr. Gardiner's excitement was intense, and he rushed from carriage to carriage shouting out for military and police as if the train was about to be seized and carried off the rails. At last he rushed to the compartment in which Father Crowley was, and seeing District-Inspector Stewart, he ordered that officer to get a number of his armed policemen out of the train, and clear the people off the platform if the cheering was not stopped. The inspector carried out the magistrate's order, and the moment the cheering was renewed the police charged the crowd, and a number of people were punched with the butts of rifles. Fathers Magner, O'Shea and Coghlan were present, together with Mr. C. Crowley and several Town Commission- ers. These gentlemen protested to the stationmaster against the manner in which the Bandon people had been treated on the railway premises, but all Mr. Rattray could say was that he was powerless in the matter. After a short delay the train started for the city of Cork, Mr. Gardiner traveling by it in order to take charge o the police force on duty at the Cork terminus. SCENES IN CORK. The news of the sentence on Father Crowley was pretty well known in the city of Cork about nine o'clock, and a good- ly number had assembled outside the railway terminus when the Bantry train reached Cork, shortly after half-past nine. There were but few persons on the platform, as the police ap- peared to have superseded the railway officials in charge of the station. A body of police kept the gates, and exercised an arbitrary power over the rights of the citizens generally. The Mayor was admitted and some town councillors got through in a rather undignified manner, but dogged pertinacity alone procured admittance for some other gentlemen, while the vast portion of the crowd was crushed outside. A considerable number of plain clothes men (detectives) mingled with the crowd, while a few of them took up .positions on the station platform. Just as the train reached the platform about twenty police- men, under District-Inspector Bourchier, drew up opposite the carriage in which Father Crowley was in custody, while the moment the train stopped the military, who occupied the car- riage next the engine, quickly sprang out and formed on the 240 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. left of the policemen. The large body of policemen who had come in on the train then came forward on the far end of the platform, completely barring the few persons present from ap- proaching any portion of the train. A minute after Father Crowley stepped from the train, and was hurried by his escort to the police side-car. A number of policemen treading on one another's heels, pressed after the Rev. gentleman, and surrounded the car while he was taking a seat beside District- Inspector Stewart. The gates being thrown open the police car, followed by the brake, which was loaded with fully armed policemen, drove out into the thick of the crowd amidst loud cheers for the Rev. prisoner. The general body of police im- mediately followed and kept up with the cars for some little distance. Amongst the gentlemen who were present in the railway station when Father Crowley arrived were the Mayor; Rev. P. O'Neill, S. S. Peter and Paul's ; Rev. J. M'Donnell, S. S. Peter and Paul's ; Rev. Father Murray, C. C. ; Messrs. W. Kelleher, T. C. ; J. C. Forde, Sec. National League ; Aid. J. O'Brien ; and E. Murphy, sessional chairman, Cork, Young Ireland Society. The route to the gaol was by the South Mall, Grand Pa- rade, Great George's Street and the Western Road, and all along the way the sidewalks were covered with people, who cheered loudly and long for the Rev. prisoner. The usual police cordon was drawn up at the gaol Cross, but it was rather surprising to find a crowd of people at the very gaol door as the prisoner drove up. The Mayor accompanied Father Crow- ley into the prison and saw him lodged in the reception ward. I had for my jail diet the first three days bread and water; thereafter I had the usual prison fare. For the first month my bed was a plank. Within a few days after my incarceration, letters, tele- grams and cablegrams poured in upon Rev. Mr. Hopley's bish- op, asking him if he had been a party to this injustice. The bishop sent at once three clergymen to tender to Mr. Bailey his old residence and the five acres, with the privilege of oc- cupancy rent free during the rest of his life. Mr. Bailey re- plied, " No, gentlemen, Father Crowley is in prison, suffering for me. You must get Father Crowley out of prison before INTRODUCTORY. 241 I could think of going back to my old home." I heard of this offer, and succeeded in communicating with Mr. Bailey and in- sisted upon his going back, which he most reluctantly did. Great pressure was brought to bear upon me by the Tory Government to sign a peace bond, and thus to put an end to my captivity at the end of the first month, Mr. Gladstone, the Liberal Party and the Irish Party having become interested in my case, which was debated in the British Parliament. I refused absolutely to sign any such bond, as its signing I con- sidered would be tantamount to an admission of guilt, and my refusal had the unanimous approval of the Catholic bishop and clergy of the Diocese of Cork. The result was that I remained in jail six months longer. Upon my release, on my way home and at home I was greeted by vast throngs of people who testified in every pos- sible way the esteem in which they held me ; but the one wel- come which touched me most was that given me by Mr. Bailey the old and blind Protestant gentleman threw his arms around my neck and kissed me. Some press excerpts seem apropos and I give them : Eagle and County Cork Advertiser, January 31, 1891. FATHER CROWLEY RELEASED ON SATURDAY. Father Crowley, the gallant and patriotic curate of Go- leen, was released from Cork prison at 7 : 30 o'clock on Satur- day morning, after undergoing seven months' imprisonment for an " offense " under the Coercion Act. The circumstances under which Father Crowley was imprisoned are already well known to our readers. We are glad to say that the true-heart- ed Soggarth (priest) is in excellent health and spirits, and has borne his imprisonment with a cheerful courage worthy of the cause for which he has suffered. Father Crowley comes out of the prison with the happy consciousness of not only having done his duty as a faithful priest and a robust politician, but of having won the battle for which he fought. The law might call his offense " intimidation." But at least his intimidation was a success. The man whose cause Father Crowley advocated the cause of an evicted Protestant 242 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. against his own parson has gained. When Father Crow- ley was a short time in gaol, he was re-instated, and notwith- standing this the authorities still detained the Rev. gentleman in prison. On Wednesday Fatlier Crow-ley proceeded from Cork to Bantry. He left Cork for the purpose of visiting his friends and former parishioners in West Cork, and at the different sta- tions along the route he received hearty ovations. Rev. W. Murphy, P. P., Kilbrittain, traveled with him as far as En- niskeane. At Waterfall a large crowd gathered, by whom hearty cheers were raised. At Bandon there was a very large number of people with the brass band of the town, including the Very Rev. Dean M'Swiney, P. P., V. G. ; Rev. Mr. Mag- ner, C. C. ; Rev. Mr. Russell, C. C. ; Rev. Mr. Coghlan, C. C. ; Rev. Mr. M'Donnell, C. C., Kilbrittain. When the train steamed in Dean M'Swiney was the first to shake hands with Father Crowley and welcome him back out of the hands of the Balfours and the Roches, and when the train was leaving the station he a-gain called for cheers for Father Crowley, which were heartily responded to. At Enniskeane Rev. Mr. O'Sullivan, C. C. and a large crowd were gathered, and at Dunmanway there was another large concourse assembled. At Drimoleague Rev. J. Murphy, P. P. ; Dr. Crowley, Messrs. W. Fitzgerald, J. Connolly, A. M'Carthy, P. L. G., and a number of others were present. At Bantry Father Crowley was met by Rev. J. O'Leary, C. C. ; Rev. J. O'Hea, C. C. ; Rev. J. Kearney, C. C. ; Mr. J. Gilhooly, M. P.; Mr. P. T. Carroll (solicitor), and a large deputation of the townspeople. As the train steamed in hearty cheers were raised for the Rev. " ex-criminal," and when he stepped out on the platform a rush was made to seize his hand and welcome him to liberty once more. The Rev. gentleman then proceeded to the residence of the Very Rev. Canon Shink- win, P. P. In the evening a meeting was held in the town hall in his honor. The building was filled to overflowing. . . . The Rev. J. O'Leary, C. C., presided. The Rev. Chairman briefly introduced Father Crowley, and referred to his sufferings in prison, and the fortitude and dignity with which he had borne, them. He said the glaring injustice of which Father Crowley was the victim, and the . INTRODUCTORY. 243 iniquitous punishment to which he had been subjected, had only more endeared him to the hearts of the people of West Cork, and it was with a hearty caed mille failthe they wel- comed him amongst them once more (cheers). Addresses were presented from the Bantry Branch of the National League, and the Bantry G. A. A. . . From Bantry Father Crowley proceeded to Skibbereen. The arrival at Skibbereen was marked by en enthusiastic ova- tion from a large crowd assembled at the terminus. Amongst those present were Rev. Fathers O'Brien and Cunningham ; Dr. Kearney; Dr. O'Driscoll ; Messrs. Florence M'Carthy ; Cor- nelius M'Carthy, Town Clerk ; Timothy Sheehy, T. C. ; John O'Shea ; Charles O'Shea ; P. Sheehy, solicitor ; Edward Roy- craft, Chairman Schull Guardians ; etc. At Ballydehob a great crowd was assembled, and a most enthusiastic cheer was raised when the train pulled up at the station, the fife and drum band of the village playing a series of National airs. It may be observed here that on the occasion of Father Crowley's release on Saturday last the village was brilliantly illuminated, tar-barrels being lit in the streets and the windows of all the houses being illuminated. The band paraded the streets, playing National airs, and followed by a large crowd. On Thursday the band joined the train at Ballydehob and traveled with us all the way to Goleen. A tremendous cheer was raised as the train steamed out; the band playing the while. With the band the following representatives from Bal- lydehob accompanied Father Crowley as far as Schull Rev. D. Corcoran ; Messrs. T. McSwiney, Hon. Sec. I. N. L. ; D. Gallagher ; J. Coughlan, M. Cotter, R. Hodnett. Oh the arrival of the train at Schull a scene of the most extraordinary enthusiasm was witnessed. Before the station was reached the road for a long distance was crowded with men and women, the men waving their hats, and many men and women bearing aloft evergreens. On the platform the throng was dense, and immediately that the train stopped a rush was made fdr the carriage in which Father Crowley traveled, joy beaming on every face, and the people almost walk- ing on each other in their eagerness to shake the hand of Father Crowley. Schull itself presented a gay appearance. All the way from the station the road and fences were lined with peo- ple, of whom there were some thousands, not alone from 244 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Schull, but from all the surrounding country, and even from Goleen. There were triumphal arches across the streets, bear- ing suitable mottoes, flags waved from many windows, and as the procession wended its way through the village to the Rev. Father O'Connor's house the greatest enthusiasm was evinced. Schull, on the occasion, did honor to the patriotic priest in a splendid manner. On the day of his release they showed their joy in a befitting way with tar-barrels and illu- minations, while the country all around was blazing with bon- fires. . , Father O'Connor addressed the meeting, and said that he need not say how happy they all were at seeing Father Crowley amongst them, and their pleasure was the greater at seeing him in such splendid form, notwithstanding all that he had endured endured so unjustly and cruelly, in " Balfour's Hotel " in Cork during the past seven months. He need not relate to them the reasons why he was imprisoned. He was put into jail for trying to promote justice between man and man and for championing the cause of a poor blind old gentleman, who was a Protestant. They were all proud of Father Crowley's action in defending one who then dif- fered from him in creed (cheers). Father Crowley had al- ways endeavored to see justice between landlord and tenant, and it was for these reasons that he was immured in Cork Gaol (groans and a voice, " Thank God he is not the worse for it"). They were all delighted to know that he was as determined to work in the national cause in the future as he had shown himself to be in the past (cheers) ; and he hoped that that future would be a long and a happy one (cheers). Father O'Connor, then read the following address: " To the Rev. J. J. Crowley, R. C. C. " Dear Father Crowley, On behalf of the Schull and Bal- lydehob branch of the Irish National League, we beg to ten- der you a hearty welcome from " Balfour's Hotel." You may feel sure we highly appreciate your noble efforts and suffer- ings on behalf of the poor and oppressed people of West Schull. We feel the injustice of the terrible sentence seven months inflicted upon you for no earthly reason but that you championed the cause of a poor blind old gentleman against landlord rapacity, and we feel the greater pride in your action because that he differed from you 'in religion. We congratu- late you upon the splendid state of your health after your INTRODUCTORY. 245 term of imprisonment, and we hope you will be long- spared to work in the future as you have so nobly done in the past in the grand old cause of fatherland." Father Crowley, who got a splendid ovation, addressed the people and said that he could hardly express in words his grateful thanks for the enthusiastic welcome accorded him, and for the genuinely hearty manner in which they had received him. It was almost unnecessary for him to remind them of the history of the struggle which had just come to an end. . . At the conclusion of the addresses the word was given " TO GOLEEN " and a long procession was formed. First came Father Crow- ley, accompanied by Father Corcoran and Father O'Connell. Then came a body of pedestrians, including many women ; then came the Ballydehob band, followed by a long line of spring carts, equestrians, and common carts, the procession reaching nearly two miles in length. Along the line of march the people congregated in groups near the houses, bonfires blazed along the hill-sides, and evergreens were tied to long poles, fixed in the ground. At intervals in the procession flags were borne aloft, and at every now and then enthusiastic cheers were raised by the crowd of pedestrians that formed Father Crowley's guard of honor. The evening was beautifully fine, and as the procession wended its way along with banners fly- ing, and the horses decorated with green, the effect was pic- turesque in the extreme. When we arrived at TOORMORE the band struck up a tune, and at the " Poor Man's Church " some of the villagers met us. The rocky elevations around the village were occupied by cheering groups. Bonfires blazed, horns were " tooted," and the enthusiasm of the processionists reached a high pitch when a banner was observed waving from Mr. Bailey's window. Outside Bailey's house a great crowd was collected, the women and children waving green branches, and the men cheering enthusiastically. A halt was called here, and Father Crowley paid a visit to Mr. Bailey, who wept for joy when he clasped Father Crowley's hand. Poor Mr. Bai- ley is not very well just now, though he is able to be about. All the cabins were decorated with ivy and laurel, and the vil- lagers gathered around Father Crowley as he emerged from 246 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Mr. Bailey's, some saying- that but for him they would be far from Toormore now, and all expressing their joy at his re- turn, and their sorrow at his forthcoming departure, some of them saying that they'd never let him be sent away from them. Leaving Toormore, the crowd of pedestrians was very con- siderably augmented, and as the shades of evening were falling, GOLEEN was reached, the hillsides as we approached our destination being ablaze with bonfires in all directions. Goleen itself was brilliantly illuminated, every house in the village being a blaze of light. Before entering the village the crowd struck up " God Save Ireland," and the chapel bell boomed forth its deep notes as Father Crowley reached his old home. On the rocky elevations above the village tar-barrels blazed, and were surrounded by cheering crowds. As Father Crowley made his way on to one of the rocks, which served as a sort of plat- form, the enthusiasm of the multitude reached an extraor- dinary pitch. He was accompanied by Fathers O'Driscoll, Corcoran, and O'Connell ; Messrs. Florence M'Carthy, R. Roberts, T. Ward, S. Bailey, John Roycroft, James Roycroft, and all the principal men of the village and the surrounding locality. The whole population of the district for miles around was present on the occasion. The Rev. Father O'Driscoll, C. C, was chosen to preside, and, in opening the proceedings, said that they were assembled on a historic occasion to give a welcome home to Father Crowley after his absence of seven months in jail (cheers). The people showed their love of Father Crowley unmistakably that day. From Mizen Head to Dunbeacon the people had shown by the numbers of them who went to Schull to welcome him what popularity he had earned amongst them by his labours on their behalf. Father Crowley had every man and woman and child to welcome him back to their midst, while if Removables Welch and Roche, who sent him to jail, came there they would have nobody to greet them but the police (groans). He concluded by asking Mr. Florence M'Carthy to read the address to Father Crowley on his release. Mr. McCarthy read the following address : " Address to the Rev. J. J. Crowley, C. C. (Catholic Curate) from the parishioners of Goleen, on his return after seven months' imprisonment, INTRODUCTORY. 247 DEAR FATHER CROWLEY, It is with feelings of sincere pleasure that we welcome you back safely to liberty after en- joying for seven months the care and attention of our paternal Government in one of its bastiles. We are delighted to find that your long imprisonment has neither injured your health nor subdued your spirits. We cannot refrain from referring with pride to your imprisonment being the result of your de- nouncing the harsh and unfeeling treatment dealt out by the Trustees of his own Church to an old Protestant gentleman. Your hatred of oppression urged you to expose the cruelties and hardships of evicting and leaving to die near the ditch this old man of seventy winters, with his wife and family. Your kind thoughtfulness, however, provided them with a home, and it must have been a pleasure to you to-day, as the knowledge must have been for months past in your lonely cell, to find Air. Bailey and his family restored long since to their old home. You were beloved by us before ; but the hall-mark of the prison endears you to us a thousandfold. The Govern- ment through motives of petty vindictiveness, detained you for months in prison after the wrongs you denounced had been rectified; and while you, a Catholic priest, have not hes- itated to come to the aid of your oppressed Protestant neigh- bors, and cheerfully go to prison for their sakes, the Govern- ment and its supporters are not ashamed to urge for political purposes the knowingly false cry of ' Catholic intolerance ' and oppression of the Protestants as a reason for withhold- ing Home Rule from Ireland. Thank God, Catholic Ireland can proudly refer to her present and past history to refute this libel. A natural hatred of wrong, an inherent sense of jus- tice have been intensified by your sojourn in (America) the land of liberty. The hardships they were obliged to endure, and the petty tyrannies and wrongs the poor people of the parish were subjected to aroused your indignation; and once you were convinced of the necessity for action you never hes- itated to espouse the cause of the oppressed, and were fear- less of the consequences. Your prompt and decisive action Vept many in their homes ; but while checking the aggressive- ness of unfeeling landlordism, you would not tolerate the with- holding or non-payment of fair rents, and have in many in- stances largely increased the landlords' rent collections. Re- gardless of yourself, you were at any time of the day or night, when duty called, by the bedside of the suffering, bringing 248 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. tender-hearted' sympathy to the couch of pain, and succor to the poor and lowly. In our selfishness we hoped you would be left longer with us to enjoy the little improvements we recently made in your home in anticipation of your return and stay with us. If this is not to be, we can only assure you that your memory will always be treasured by a grateful peo- ple, who will look forward to your visiting them occasionally, when you may calculate on receiving at all times, as you do now, a ccad mille failthe." Father Crowley, on coming forward to address the peo- ple, received a magnificent reception. He said that he was unable to express in words how happy he felt at being back again in Goleen, and how glad he was to find them all in such spirits. He was happy in being able to tell them that he was in good health and spirits, too (cheers). He was very thank- ful to his dear people for the enthusiastic manner in which they received him, and for the address presented to him on behalf of the people of Goleen. . . AN EXTRAORDINARY SCENE. As Father Crowley was making his way from the place of meeting to his own bouse, a most extraordinary scene was witnessed. The men and women flocked about him, and wept as if their hearts were breaking at the thought of his departure. It was a most pathetic scene, and as the loud sobs of many hundreds of sorrowing hearts were echoed back from the sur- rounding rocks, the effect was at once weird and wonderful. Such devotion as was here displayed is a thing that but few priests have ever experienced. The manifestations of sincere love exhibited were most impressive. The people rushed to kiss Father Crowley's hand, and it was only after a long strug- gle that he was able to tear himself away from amidst a weeping throng of admirers, many of whom loudly declared that they would never let him be removed from amongst them. The foregoing suggestion of my removal from Goleen was founded upon the fact that my bishop was seeking to promote me. He yielded to the wishes of the people of Goleen, as will be seen by the following letter : INTRODUCTORY. 249 Cork, Feb'y 8th, '91 Dear Father Crowley: I have yielded to the wishes of the good people of Goleen, and I have determined to leave you with them for some time longer. There is much to be done in the parish, and the dis- tress of the poor people will give you many opportunities of exercising your zeal. I remain Yours faithfully, f T. A. O'Callaghan. I remained in the parish of West Schull (Goleen) fifteen months longer; then I was promoted to the parish of New- cestown, near Bandon, where I staid four years. When I returned to Ireland I determined to go back to America at some future time. I asked permission of my bishop in 1895 to return. He begged me to withdraw my re- quest, and would not yield until my importunity drew from him the following reluctant consent : Cork, June 18, 1896. The Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley, of the Diocese of Cork, has my permission to seek a mission in the United States, and I have given it to him reluctantly at his own earnest request as I sincerely regret his departure. He is a good, hard-work- ing priest, zealous and devoted to his duties. During the eight years he has been in the diocese I have had no fault whatsoever to find with him. He has already labored on the American Mission and is now anxious to return. f T. A. O'Callaghan, Bishop of Cork. I also received the following letters : Bantry, County Cork, July 13, 1896. As the Rev. J. J. Crowley, who for some years officiated in the Deanery over which I preside and is now of his own accord severing his -connection with this Diocese, has asked me to say what I think about him, I feel much pleasure in com- plying with his request. He was always faithful in the dis- charge of the duties that devolved upon him and thoroughly devoted to the work of his sacred calling. His ministry was highly efficient and fruitful, and so appreciated was it by the people amongst w'iom he labored that, when he was taken from them, they manifested the greatest possible regret. His 250 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. relations with priests and people were of the kindliest char- acter. All who know him wish him a bright and happy future, and indeed none more sincerely than myself. M. Canon Shinkwin, P. P. V. F. Bandon, County Cork, June 15, 1896. Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley, who has ministered in this Deanery for four years, is a very worthy priest. He is hard- working and energetic, is esteemed by all who know him, and it gives me great pleasure to be able to state that he leaves us without the least stain on his character. Joseph Canon Shinkwin, P. P. V. F. From the Cardinal Primate of all Ireland I received the following : Ara Coeli, Armagh, July 13, 1896. From all I could learn regarding Rev. Father Crowley I believe him to be a good, regular, hard-working priest. I am sure Father Crowley will labor with zeal and success in any mission entrusted to him. | Michael Cardinal Logue. From Bishop O'Donnell of Raphoe, Donegal, I received the following: Letterkenny, County Donegal, June 25, 1896. Having met Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley of Cork more than once and heard a great deal about him from others, I have much pleasure in stating that he bears the name of a zealous and efficient priest, and it is my expectation that he will prove a very useful worker in whatever mission in America his lot f Patrick O' Donnell, Bishop of Raphoe. I also received the following letters : Maynooth College, County Kildare, July 20, 1896. I am happy to testify from personal knowledge and from reliable information that Father Crowley is an excellent priest with a stainless record. Intellectually, socially, and physically he is everything that could be desired. He am- bitions a wider field for the use of the gifts God has endowed him with; and I confidently pray that his zeal and prudence may be as conspicuous in the future as in the past. Edward Maguire, D. D. (Professor). INTRODUCTORY. 251 St. Finnbarr's Seminary, Cork, Aug. 15, '96. Most Rev. M. Corrigan, D. D., Archbishop of New York. My Dear Lord : Father Crowley asks me for a line of introduction to Your Grace. He is seeking for a mission in America with permission of his bishop, from whom he has got an excellent letter. To that I would wish to add the very strong personal recommendation of my brother (Very Rev. John B. O'Mahon- ey, D. D.), President of our Diocesan Seminary, and who knows Father Crowley particularly well, as he was one of his earliest pupils. I take this opportunity of thanking your Grace for all your kindness on the occasion of my last visit to New York, every way one of the pleasantest of my many pleasant souvenirs of America. I write this from my brother's place, where I am staying for a few days on my way to All Hallows (College). Most Respectfully Yours in Christ, T. J. O'Mahoney, D. D. (Professor of All Hallows College, Dublin). I arrived in New York in August, 1896. After a few days I paid a visit to my friends in Manchester, New Hamp- shire, and received the following letter to the Vicar General of the Archdiocese of New York : Manchester, N. H., August 30, 1896. My Dear Monsignor Mooney : This will introduce to you Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley of the Diocese of Cork. He exercised the sacred ministry in this Diocese for sixteen months. He was an assistant here in the city during his stay in this Diocese. He is an excellent priest, sober, zealous and of great faith. Yours sincerely in Christ, f Denis M. Bradley, Bishop of Manchester. I was received most cordially by Archbishop Corrigan and other Church dignitaries at New York, but there being no vacancy I came to Chicago. I called upon Archbishop Feehan in Chicago, accom- panied by a prominent ecclesiastic. I was appointed an 252 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. assistant pastor at the Church of the Nativity of our Lord, 37th St. and Union Ave., Chicago. I was there nearly three years. On December 20, 1899, I was promoted by Archbishop Feehan to the Oregon, Illinois, parish and the outlying mis- sions thereof, receiving from His Grace the following letter: Chicago, December 20, 1899. I hereby appoint Rev. J. J. Crowley pastor of St. Mary's Church, Oregon, 111., and also of the missions attached to that place. I recommend him to the kindness and confidence of the Catholic people. f P. A. Feehan, Archbishop of Chicago. I remained in Oregon until August 3, 1901, when I was ousted by an injunction issued by the civil court on the prayer of a petition alleged to have been filed by the direction of the late Archbishop Feehan of the Archdiocese of Chicago. And now I come to the famous Chicago controversy which arose in the summer of 1900 over the appointment of an Auxiliary Bishop to the late Archbishop Feehan. It was commenced by twenty-five priests of most excellent stand- ing, and it is still pending. During the Oregon, Illinois, litigation, commenced against me as stated in the name of Archbishop Feehan of the Arch- diocese of Chicago, I had prepared a printed brief which set forth the pleadings, affidavits, etc., in that litigation, and I mailed copies of this publication to various Church dignitaries. To the fly-leaf I attached a little slip, a facsimile of which is as follows : With the Compliments of A full and authentic history of the sad con- dition of the Catholic Church in the Archdio- cese of Chicago, is now being prepared and will be given to the public in the near future. INTRODUCTORY. 253 A consequence of the foregoing slip was the sending to tne of the following unjust and invalid document, Cardinal Martinelli, (the Papal Delegate to the Church in the United States), having been persuaded to adopt this, course in the hope that it would save himself and my opponents from ex- posure by frightening me into a cowardly submission : [TRANSITION.] APOSTOLIC DELEGATION, UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. No. 1393. WASHINGTON, D. C. This No. should be Prefixed to the Answer. Inasmuch as the Sacred Congregation for propagating the Faith has learned that certain priests of the Archdiocese of Chicago have taken grave offense at the election of the Rev. P. J. Muldoon to the Episcopate, and have with all their vigor, pertinaciously and wrongfully protested against his consecration, therefore, it, [the Sacred Congregation], by let- ters No. 45,708, dated Rome, August 21, 1901, has charged this Apostolic Delegation with the duty of watching closely lest the matter should grow to too great a scandal, and at the same time of canonically admonishing, and, as far as may be necessary, visiting with ecclesiastical censure, whomsoever it [said Delegation] might happen to find guilty. Now, however, since we have with safety learned that the Rev. Jeremiah Crowley, a priest of the said Archdiocese, made a very bitter contest against the aforesaid election and conse- cration, and does not even now desist therefrom, since, indeed, we have before us 1. A bill of complaint by him presented to the civil court, 2. A defense which his advocate undertook to prepare, 3. A promise made by him in writing concerning the early publication of a work wherein he will relate the sad state of the Archdiocese existing in his mind, We require the said Rev. Jeremiah Crowley, in the Lord, for his own good and for the honor of the Church, to desist from his pertinacity, and at the same time we peremptorily, once instead of thrice, warn him to give certain signs of repentance and reparation. But if he shall refuse and if, within the space of ten days, to be computed from the day of his receiving notice of this Admonition, he shall not repair the scandal, 254 . THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 1. By desisting from the prosecution of the suit in the civil tribunal, 2. By altogether prohibiting the printing of the prom- ised book, or, if it shall have already been printed, by not pub- lishing the same, 3. By making public reparation for the public scandal, 4. And by submitting himself to the authority of the Archbishop, We declare him ipso facto e.v communicated, and we re- serve to this Apostolic Delegation the power to annul (or to absolve from) this excommunication. Moreover, we commit to the Court of the Archbishop of Chicago the execution of this decree, and we, therefore, charge it with the duty of transmitting these presents to the afore- said Rev. Jeremiah Crowley, all legal requirements being ob- served. But if the said Rev. Jeremiah Crowley is absent or cannot be found, then, the edict being posted up in the churches or in other public place, after the space of ten days, as above mentioned, he still not desisting from pertinacity, we ordain that this decree shall in like manner take effect. Given at Washington, From the palace of the Apostolic Delegation, Octo- ber 13, 1901. . Sebastian Card. Martmelli, Apostolic Pro-Delegate. In due course the following unjust and invalid document was issued in the name of Archbishop Feehan of the Arch- diocese of Chicago : Chicago, III, Oct. 26, 1901. Whereas, the Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley, a priest exer- cising faculties in the Archdiocese of Chicago, has grievously violated the laws and discipline of the Roman Catholic Church and of the Archdiocese of Chicago, and as he persists con- tumaciously in his unlawful conduct, therefore, after due warning from the Apostolic Delegation of the United States, as shown by the above document, which was delivered to the Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley in person on Wednesday, the i6th day of October, 1901, and the said Rev. Jeremiah J. Crow- ley having failed to comply with the conditions laid down by the Apostolic Delegation within the period of time allotted to him in the said decree, we hereby declare publicly and solemnly that the Rev. Jeremiah J, Crowley is excommunicated INTRODUCTORY. 255 from the Roman Catholic Church and all participation therein, according to the decree of His Eminence, Sebastian Cardinal Martinelli, Pro-Delegate Apostolic. The effects of this most grave censure of the Church are : 1. He is cut off from the communion and society of the faithful. 2. The faithful are forbidden, under severe penalty, to hold communion with him or assist him in his unlawful con- duct. 3. He cannot receive or administer any of the sacraments of the Church. Should he attempt to give absolution in the tribunal of penance, said absolution is invalid and sacrilegious. 4. He cannot be present or assist at any of the public ex- ercises or offices of religion in the Roman Catholic Church, nor can he be present at mass, vespers or any other public ser- vice in the Roman Catholic Church. 5. He cannot receive or fill any office within the gift of the Roman Catholic Church. 6. Should he die while under this excommunication he will be deprived of Christian burial. All the pastors of this Archdiocese are hereby commanded, sub pocna suspensionis, to attach the above decree and this let- ter on the wall of the sacristies of their churches for thirty days, in such a manner that it may easily be seen and read by all. This order goes into effect immediately upon receipt thereof. Given at Chicago, on this 26th day of October, 1901. f Patrick A. Feehan, Archbishop of Chicago. By order of the most Reverend Archbishop, F. J. Barry, Chancellor. This unjust and invalid ban of excommunication was re- moved within two months by Bishop Scannell of Omaha, Nebraska, U. S. A., he acting as the representative of the Papal Delegate, Cardinal Martinelli. / made no apology to the priests against whom charges had been made, and I made no promise to desist from issuing the publication the announce- ment of which had been the moving cause of my unjust and invalid excommunication. The following- is a translation of the Celebret given to me 256 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. by Bishop Scannell upon the removal of the ban of excommuni- cation : RICHARD BY DIVINE MERCY AND FAVOR OF THE APOSTOLIC SEE BlSHOP OF OMAHA. To the Rev. J. J. Crowley : By these presents we testify that you for honorable rea- sons known to us obtained leave of absence for six months, and we make known to all with whom you may come in con- tact that you are of good moral character, and that as far as we know you are not laboring under any ecclesiastical cen- sure or canonical impediment. Wherefore we request in Christ the Bishops of all places in which you may be to permit you to celebrate the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass. In proof of which etc. Given at our palace at Omaha the 26th day of December, A. D. 1901. -J- Richard Scannell, [Episcopal Seal]. Bishop of Omaha. I received from the Archbishop of Chicago the follow- ing Celebret, which was sent in obedience to the command of Cardinal Martinelli : Chicago, 111., February 7th, 1902. The Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley is, so far as I am aware, under no ecclesiastical censure and may be permitted to say mass " de consensu Ordinariorum." Yours faithfully, f P. A Feehan, Archbishop of Chicago. On March 9, 1902, I celebrated Solemn High Mass in the Archdiocese of Chicago, and I quote the following from the headlines of The Chicago Tribune of the next day: Crowley Again a Priest. Authorized by Martinelli to Celebrate High Mass. Of- ficiates at Special Services in the Church of the Immacu- late Conception and is Recognized by the Congregation Papal Benediction on the Parish is Received and Read to the Members. Most solemn promises were made to me by Cardinal Mar- tinelli in person at Washington, of a parish in Chicago, salary CARDINAL MARTINELLI. 258 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. from the time I was ousted from my Oregon parish, etc., but none of these promises was kept, as the priests against whom the twenty-five prominent pastors had made grave charges insisted that I should first sign an apology to them. I refused to " whitewash " them. It does not come within my purpose to give in this publication the history of this now famous and still pending Chicago controversy. The publication of its history remains, perhaps, for the future. But my readers will probably be able to glean a few hints of its facts and importance by perus- ing the quotations (a volume of which I have in my pos- session) which I now give from religious and secular publi- cations of high standing. My friends insist that I shall not eliminate from them the flattering expressions, and most re- luctantly I yield to their advice. Leslie's Weekly, New York, Nov. 2ist, 1901. CHICAGO'S FIGHTING PRIEST. Father Jeremiah J. Crowley, until recently pastor of the Catholic Church at Oregon, 111., was the central figure of the most sensational incident in western church history, Sunday, November 3d. Defying a recent edict of excommunication from Cardinal Martinelli, of Washington, he entered the Holy Name Cathedral in Chicago, while solemn high mass was in progress, and took a seat immediately below the altar. Chan- cellor F. J. Barry, of the archdiocese of Chicago, was in charge of the mass, and in pursuance of the laws of the church that no excommunicated priest shall be allowed to take part in the services of a Catholic Church, ordered Father Crowley to leave. The priest quietly refused to go. The music was stopped ; the choir filed out, and the priests retired. Chancellor Barry ex- plained the situation to the congregation, most of whom left; low mass was hurriedly rendered, and Father Crowley re- mained to the end. The sensational incident had its origin last July, when Father Crowley, in connection with twenty-five other priests, protested against the appointment of Peter J. Muldoon as auxiliary bishop of Chicago. Archbishop Fee- han disregarded the protest. Father Crowley resigned from his parish in Oregon. Later he withdrew the resignation. INTRODUCTORY. 259 The archbishop, however, accepted the action of Father Crow- ley and appointed a pastor in his stead. Father Crowley re- fused to give up the church and the archbishop secured an injunction, prohibiting Father Crowley from acting. The in- junction suit is still pending. The archbishop notified Father Crowley that he must desist in his charges against brother priests or suffer excommunication. Father Crowley refused to withdraw his charges, and the letter of excommunication by Cardinal Martinelli was printed in the Chicago press. Father Crowley insists that he cannot be excommunicated without a trial. Father Crowley is forty years old and a man of striking physique. He is gifted as a scholar and orator. The Ram's Horn. Chicago, November 3Oth, 1901. A brave and pious priest in the Roman Catholic com- munion is not so scarce a personage as he was within the mem- ory of men now living. Indeed, it is the character of the priesthood that has been the chief objection which men have argued against this ancient church. When its own clergymen, however, come to a lively appreciation of the shortcomings of their order, hope arises that this mighty ecclesiastical sys- tem may have within itself the seeds of a new life. But the reformation, if it come, will not be without stubborn conflict, as is indicated by what is now taking place in the archdiocese of Chicago. When men were recently raised to high offices in the diocese, a young priest, Father J. J. Crowley by name, asked the church authorities for a thorough investigation of these men's records. The answer was a sentence of dismissal of Father Crowley from his own parish, which he was serv- ing 1 most faithfully and acceptably, and after it appeared that his contention was being seconded and supported by all honorable Catholics, he was summarily excommunicated. But this loud edict, which was so dreaded once, has failed to alter the fixed purpose of Father Crowley. He is a man whom it will be hard to defeat. He is finely endowed physically, stand- ing more than six feet high ; mentally, having a thorough classical and theological training; and spiritually, for one to look into his open face and clear eyes assures one that he is a man who has been with God. Compared with the types of priest that are seen most frequently, slim, ferret-eyed, 260 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. shifty, designing creatures, or greasy, obese, dull-witted ones, Crowley looks like a man from another planet. The St. Louis Republic. Sunday, Dec. ist, 1901. UNIQUE CASE OF THE REVEREND JEREMIAH J. CROWLEY. The case of the Reverend Father Jeremiah J. Crowley, a priest of the Roman Catholic diocese of Chicago, who was excommunicated recently by authority of Cardinal Mar- tinelli, furnishes at once the most unique and the most inter- esting controversy that has ever arisen between that wonder- ful church and one of its anointed ministers. It differs from the McGlynn case, which was one of di- rect disobedience to the commands of Rome ; it differs from the famous Koslowski case, which was one of schism ; it differs from all the minor cases in which the accusations against the excommunicated were based on immorality or religious infi- delity. Father Crowley is a man and a priest of high intellect- ual endowments; one of rare, almost fanatical piety. His career as a student, as a citizen and as a minister of his church is exemplary from the standards of measurement with- in and without the Roman church. A product of Carlow Col- lege, a living example of the genuine Irish gentleman, young, handsome, a giant physically and yet a person of much ten- derness, as well as courage, Father Crowley stands forth in his own right as a personage sure to prepossess acquaintances and likely to win and hold their high regard. He is abstemious in his habits, industrious to. the limit of his great physical power, studious to a degree, intensely sincere, direct and frank of mind and manner. The very character and reputation of the man make his present sad plight incredible to strangers. He has been cursed by Rome through a published document of excommunication uttered by Cardinal Martinelli. If he died to-day his body would be denied burial in holy ground. His presence at mass in the parish church of Archbishop Feehan in Chicago has been sufficient to stop the ceremonial. If Lucifer himself had appeared in the church, no greater consternation could have reigned amongst the priests celebrating the sacrifice. The music ceased, the lights were quenched and the high cere- monial was abandoned. The preacher leveled his logic and INTRODUCTORY. 261 his eloquence against the outlawed priest, who, in spite of her malediction, was kneeling there worshipful, silent, alone and, as it seemed, defenseless against the pontifical thunderbolts falling around him. Having thus pilloried a good man and a good priest be- fore all men, the authorities of the Roman Catholic Church have at least invited the astonished curiosity of all religionists, all thoughtful men. What has Father Crowley done to incur the most awful curse that can befall either a Catholic layman or priest? According to his own statement, he began, many months ago, to oppose and expose the alleged sinful machinations of a number of clergymen then and now high in the councils of the Chicago diocese. To his Archbishop, and through him to Rome, he protested against certain deeds of priests whose lives, thought Father Crowley, were a menace to his church and a blasphemy against her holiest teachings. At first he waged his crusade through the secret channels of the hierarchy, not that he feared candor, but to evade scandal if possible. His efforts were absolutely ignored. If his communica- tions, offers of evidence, names of witnesses and other state- ments ever reached the proper authorities, they elicited no action or response. Then came Archbishop Feehan's declara- tion that he would appoint the Reverend P. J. Muldoon as auxiliary Bishop of Chicago. Twenty-five priests of the dio- cese, one of whom was Father Crowley, protested against the appointment on grounds already exploited in the secret crusade against corruption and sin in the high places. The Archbishop ignored this protest and preparations for the con- secration of Father Muldoon proceeded. Then Father Crowley gave to the world a story of al- leged priestly decadence ana corruption such as has been sel- dom charged even against ordinary self-respecting men of the world. The question as to whether these charges were true was never raised by the church authorities. The first action of the diocesan was to begin civil proceedings to relieve Father Crowley of his mission as pastor of St. Mary's Church at Oregon, 111. The priest defended the injunction suit thus brought, on the ground that he had been neither accused, tried nor found guilty of anything that could debar him from his rights as pastor. But he bowed to the arm of the civil law and obeyed the en joinder. A priest was sent thither to sup- 262 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. plant him. The case took its place on the docket of the Cir- cuit Court of Ogle County. The briefs then issued by Crow- ley's attorneys contained between the flyleaves a slip of paper announcing that later Father Crowley would publish a book exposing the alleged state of affairs in the diocese of Chicago. Father Crowley and his friends believe that this threat (never carried out) was the true cause for the commotion which followed in the high councils of the Catholic Church. The offending priest was warned that unless he withdrew all past charges, expressed penitence and accepted the punishment which Archbishop Feehan might mete out within ten days he (Crowley) would be excommunicated. The priest, yet be- lieving that his charges were true and uttered in a holy cause, refused to recall his words. He permitted the ten days to elapse. A printed circular, with Cardinal Martinelli's name at- tached, was served upon him by three constables, hired lay- men, while the priest was at dinner. It proved to be a stere- otyped form of excommunication and upon the same day was posted in the sanctuaries of every Catholic Church in the dio- cese. It was a shocking surprise to Crowley, who expected at least a trial. The causes for the decree of excommunication were summed up as (first), "appealing to a civil court." To this Father Crowley replies that it was his Archbishop and not he who went into the civil court. The second charge was that Crowley had sought to defend himself in a civil court at law. To this the priest replies that neither priest nor man needs an excuse for self-preservation. The third charge was to the effect that he had threatened to expose the " unfor- tunate diocese of Chicago as he believes it to exist." To this last and most significant accusation Father Crow- ley answers : " I threatened to tell' the truth about this diocese for no other motive than to further the best interest and pre- serve the sanctity of my Holy Mother Church. I do not be- lieve that my church is benefited by the suppression of truth and the continuation of evil men in her holiest offices. If I have falsified, why do they not investigate, and prove me false ? But I have not. My charges were supplemented by willing and credible witnesses, names and dates. I am not fighting my church and never will. I am fighting the evil men who, in this diocese at least, are sapping her power, dishonoring her sanctuaries and blaspheming the God of all Christians. If INTRODUCTORY. 263 that be a crime, I do not understand what loyalty, decency and virtue mean. But, right or wrong, I am entitled to a trial. The meanest criminal is supposed to be innocent until proven guilty. My worst enemies accuse me of no sin. I believe that my church will yet hear me ; that she will uphold me. But, come what may, I shall never fight against nor villify my church. I shall remain a Roman Catholic, as I was born and as I am to-day." Father Crowley has appealed to Rome through the Amer- ican Ablegate, Cardinal Martinelli. He is willing to with- draw from, the fight if the church authorities will appoint an unbiased court and investigate the charges he has made against his fellow-priests of this diocese. He is willing to abide by the results of that investigation. He believes it will be given. Meanwhile he continues to attend holy mass in the face of physical, oratorical and tacit opposition. His opponents, clerical and lay, insist that he has already committed the un- pardonable crime of scandalizing his church by accusations against her clergy. They insist that even the truth of those charges cannot condone the inherent offense. His friends and adherents, and they include some of the ablest and best of the priests and laity of the Chicago diocese, contend that there can be no sin in telling truth, in exposing corruption, no matter how cloaked with the sacred vesture of office. They say that there are bad priests, just as there are bad preachers, bad merchants, dishonest lawyers, but, they argue, it is the duty of honest Catholics to " drive them out." (The Interior, April 3, 1902. Editorial Column.) Every new movement made by Archbishop Feehan and Bishop Muldoon of this city to crush Father Crowley is of a nature calculated to convince the Protestant onlooker that the priest has attacked the prelates and their favorites at a point where they do not dare to make a fair reply. Father Crowley's charges of immorality among the clergy of the dio- cese have been definite enough in all conscience to deserve attention, but his overlords absolutely refuse to order or sub- mit to investigation. As a climax to his tyranny Archbishop Feehan has issued an edict prescribing that any priest who gives countenance to Crowley shall by that act be automatically suspended from the priesthood. This is done in spite of the tact that Father Crowley has been upheld by the highest 264 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. authority of the Catholic hierarchy in this country, Monsignor Martinelli, and stands now in perfect nominal relations to the church. This decree of ostracism, a punishment not only without conviction but even without charges, is full of the very spirit of the old-time Inquisition. We can only hope that for it the archbishop will incur the avenging wrath of the papal delegate whose will he has virtually defied. Martinelli, of course, is as tyrannical as anybody, but there would be some rude kind of justice in an apportionment to Feehan of a good big dose of his own sort of medicine. The Ram's Horn, Chicago, June 28, 1902, Editorial Column. The most important question before the Vatican is, what will it do with the many protests on file there against the ir- regularities and immoralities in the church itself? These are made by good Catholics. They are not attacks from without, but are appeals from priests and people within. Conditions as they exist in the archdiocese of Chicago are perhaps akin to those which exist elsewhere. Instead of disproving Father Crowley's charges or giving him a chance to prove them, the church excommunicated him. He was, however, almost im- mediately restored to church communion, which act was a confession that he was right, and yet there is no evident in- tention of cleansing the church of its unworthy priests. Archbishop Feehan died July I2th, 1902, and Bishop Quigley, of Buffalo, N. Y., was appointed his successor, com- ing to Chicago March TO, 1903. Archbishop Quigley of the Archdiocese of Chicago, with full knowledge of the villainy of some of the priests of his Archdiocese complained of by the twenty-five protesting pas- tors, has demanded that I sign a document which would in effect whitewash them. At our last interview he handed me an apology in Latin and what purported to be a translation of it in English, the latter paper bearing across its top in the handwriting of His Grace the words, " Authentic translation. J. E. Quigley." I now give a photographic copy of this trans- lation. Chlcag*, 111. KoBt Rtrerend and Dear Archbishop: Having come to the conclusion that the course pursued by me for the last two years Is altogether wrong, and having In mind the solemn promise of reverence and obedience to my Bishop, which 1 made on the day of my ordination, I hereby renew that promise and pledge myself to be henceforth to your Grace, an obedient son In Christ. I regret and deplore the injury I have done to certain of my fellow-priests by publishing charges against them after said charges had been duly considered and set aside by the competent ecclesiastical authority, and I pledge myself to accept any penance which your Grace may deem fit in satisfaction therefor. I sincerely engage myself to do all in my power to stop th furtner publication of anything which may give scandal or offense. I hereby bind myself to submit all matters of grievance or dispute be- tween me and my confreres to the judgment of the proper ecclesiastical authorities; and I will abide by their decision. Therefore I have withdrawn certain cases now pending in the civil courts, specified by me in another letter of even date with this; renouncing at the same time all right on my part to re-open them. Henceforth I shall earnestly endeavor to repair my short-com- ings of the past. I will accept without question any charge your Grace shall confer upon me after my re-instatement. Your Grace has my per- mission to make public this letter at any time or in any way you may select. Trusting that your Grace will find it possible to restore me shortly to the full exercise of faculties as.. a priest of the Arch- diocese of Chicago, I remain, Your Grace ' most obedient servant in Christ, To the Host Reverend James Edward Quigley, Archbishop of Chicago. 266 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Catholic people, note this: I was but one of a band of twenty-five priests of the Archdiocese of Chicago who pro- tested against clerical corruption. I alone am made to feel the weight of ecclesiastical displeasure, and I alone am commanded to apologize for telling the truth. I have been subjected to persecution. My name has been unjustly removed from the directory of the Catholic clergy of the Archdiocese of Chicago. I have not received, as is my ecclesiastical right, any financial support from the funds of the Archdiocese. I have been left without a parish, without a home, without any salary, and have been uncanonically forbidden by the authorities of the Chi- cago Archdiocese to say Mass, or in any way to exercise my " faculties " as a priest in the Archdiocese of Chicago, although I have a " Celebret." I am convinced that I have been sub- jected to this cruel treatment with the deliberate design of forc- ing me to apologize to corrupt priests. For the information of my readers I now state that a " Celebret " is a canonical document which is given to a priest by the head of the diocese to which he belongs, or by some higher Church dignitary of competent jurisdiction, when that priest travels outside of his own diocese. It is, in effect, a certificate that he is of good moral character and not laboring under any ecclesiastical censure or canonical impediment. I have never looked upon the face of Archbishop Quig- ley since March 28, 1903, when he handed me the apologies in Latin and English. These papers, it is needless to say, remain and will remain unsigned. I will never sign a lie for any man, be he layman, priest, Bishop, Archbishop, Cardinal or Pope ! I have nothing to regret or retract. I can only say : God save the Roman Catholic Church ! Archbishop Falconio succeeded Cardinal Martinelli as Papal Delegate to the Church in the United States. He was made fully acquainted with the details of the Chicago con- troversy by a mass of official documents on file in the Dele- gation Office; and a correspondence ensued between His Ex- cellency and myself looking towards a settlement of it. I now give a photographic copy of one of his letters to me : aitutccl States of America. NO i.m Ttil AV. Ikeulj If tnfitd It Hi tautotr -^,j ,/ t~*4i t/ f^T-C-^SUL* 1 f*^ <*.<** *?*** 4%- # ^ c/ ^^ SfZSl^ ^5*^1 /(-S'~~ '"fry^Sst f^^-^'^ PP- 95, 96. " Immense sums of money poured into Rome during the Jubilee Year, especially at its beginning and at its close, when the concourse of pilgrims was greatest. A chronicler mentions four classes as chiefly benefited : First, the money-changers ; secondly, the apothecaries ; thirdly, the artists who painted copies of the holy handkerchief ; and fourthly, the inn-keepers. . . . On this occasion, as in previous Jubilees, the pilgrims brought an immense number of offerings. Manetti, the Pope's biographer, says that an exceedingly large quantity of silver and gold found its way into the treasury of the Church, and Vespasiano da Bisticci tells us that Nicholas V. was able to deposit a hundred thousand golden florins in the bank of the Medici alone. From the chronicle of Perugia we learn that money was dear at this time, and could only with difficulty be obtained, because " it all flowed into Rome for the Jubilee." The Pope thus became possessed of the resources necessary for his great schemes, the promotion of art and learning; the poor also had a share of the wealth. Dr. Pastor's History of the Popes, Vol. II., p. 102. The experience of all Christian ages has shown that pil- grimages of clergy and laity to the tombs of the Apostles at Rome are a most effectual means of elevating and strengthen- ing the Catholic life of nations, and of uniting them more closely to the Holy See. (Dr. Pastor's History of the Popes, Vol. II., p. 103). I will leave it to my readers to reconcile the last with the two following quotations from Dr. Pastor : The concourse of Jubilee pilgrims, which commenced on Christmas Day (1474) did not at first equal the expectations entertained. . . Respect for the clergy had been much shaken by former experiences. Dr. Pastor's History of the Popes, Vol. IV., p. 280. BOARD OF EDUCATION. 341 Of Italian pilgrims one of the most notable was Elizabetta Gonzaga. . . She went incognito (to Rome during the Jubi- lee of Pope Alexander VI. in 1500) with one or two attend- ants, and only remained a few days, merely long enough to gain the Indulgence. This lady, and numbers of other women, were only brought to Rome where they must have seen so much to grieve them by genuine piety. What the German knight, A. von Harff, thought, in the year 1497, of the Rome of the Borgias has already been told. A similar impression is conveyed in the words of a Rhinelander who had been in Cardinal Briconnet's service, retailed by Vettori. " If you ask me why I left Rome, I answer that we Rhinelanders are good Christians, and have read and heard that the Christian faith has been founded on the blood of the martyrs, and good morals and many miracles, so that it would be impossible for any one who lived here to become an unbeliever. But I spent sevejal years in Rome and saw the lives led by the Prelates and dignitaries, and had I staid there any longer I should have been in danger not only of losing my faith, but of becoming an Epicurean and doubting the immortality of my soul." Dr. Pastor's History of the Popes, Vol. VI., p. 151. IN RELATION TO POPE ALEXANDER VI. GOLD AGAIN. Receipts from the Jubilee . . Sigismondo says, former Popes such as Nicholas V. and Sixtus V. . . employed in re- storing and adorning the churches of Rome. . . In December (1500) the Jubilee in Rome was prolonged until the Feast of the Epiphany and extended first to the whole of Italy, and then to the whole of Christendom. According to these Bulls, all Christians living at a distance from Rome might, in the fol- lowing year, gain the great Indulgence without visiting the city, by fulfilling certain conditions and paying a certain sum. The Pope left all moneys collected in Venetian territory in the hands of the Republic for the war against the Turks. The same thing was done in Poland, though there the money was not employed for the purpose specified. In Italy, Caesar (Borgia, son of Pope Alexander VI.) had the effrontery to appropriate the jubilee moneys on his own authority. The Florentine historian Nardi relates how his emissaries ap- peared in Florence and demanded the money in the Jubilee chest, " to enable him to pay the soldiers who were plundering us. and it was no small sum." The knowledge that these things 342 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. were done goes a good way towards explaining the resistance which those who were commissioned to preach the Jubilee Indulgences met with in Switzerland as well as in Germany. Cardinal Peraudi had to put up with all sorts of harassing restrictions in the (German) empire, and to undertake that all the money there collected should be handed over untouched to the administration for the Crusade. Dr. Pastor's History of the Popes, Vol. VI. , pp. 152-154. INDULGENCE GRAFT AND LUTHER. Dr. Pastor will, perhaps, treat at length the subject of Indulgences in his forthcoming volumes ; I wish they were now in print. He has already said, and I have just quoted it, " Ac- cording to these Bulls, all Christians living at a distance from Rome might, in the following year, gain the great Indulgence without visiting the city, by fulfilling certain conditions and paying a certain sum." The gravest abuses characterized the procuring of Indulgences, and the handling of the receipts. Dr. Pastor himself says, and I have already so quoted him, that certain Jubilee or Indulgence moneys were misappro- priated, and that " the knowledge that these things were done goes a good way towards explaining the resistance which those who were commissioned to preach the Jubilee Indul- gence met with in Switzerland as well as in Germany." (See again Dr. Pastor's History of the Popes, Vol. VI., pp. 152- 154). Let us see what Catholic historians have to say on our present topic ! It was at this time (about 1512) that Indulgences were published in Germany by the authority of the munificent and splendid Leo. X., the proceeds of which were to be applied to the building of St. Peter's Basilica in Rome, commenced by Julius II. The office of publishing the indulgences was given to the Elector Albert, a prince of the house of Branden- burg, Archbishop of Mcnts and Madgeburg, and administra- tor of the diocese of Halberstadt, who was as extravagant and as fond of magnificent displays as Leo himself. Albert selected the Dominican Tctzcl of Leipsic to preach the indul- gences to the people of his diocese. A ripe scholar and a fine BOARD OF EDUCATION. 343 popular speaker, Tetzel proclaimed the efficacy of indulgences in language at once ardent and energetic, which while at times sufficiently offensive to call forth expressions of hostility against both the man and his mission, was by no means so in- temperate or extravagant as his enemies would have us be- lieve. As the civil and ecclesiastical authorities had but re- cently enacted measures restricting the sale of indulgences, the recent publication of them gave no little offense. In the year 1500, the electoral princes entered a protest against their publication, and enacted in 1510 that sums of -money arising from this source should not be sent out of the country. The emperor Maximilian was at special pains to see that the latter provision was faithfully executed. John, Bishop of Meissen, had also issued a prohibition, cautioning any one in his dio- cese against receiving the preachers of indulgences ; and a similar prohibition had been published in the diocese of Con- stance. Luther, therefore, was not the first to protest against the flagrant abuses incident to putting indulgences on sale ; but had he been, no blame could have attached to him, for he would have been only exercising a right which he had in virtue of his offices of preacher, confessor, and doctor of the- ology. So also, when, by the advice of his friends, he affixed his famous ninety-five propositions to the doors of the church attached to the castle of Wittenberg, on the Vigil of All Saints (October 31, 1517), he did no more than what was sanctioned by the usage of that age. It would seem that he might claim the greater right to do so, inasmuch as he openly proclaimed the doctrine of indulgences, saying in his seventy-first proposi- tion : " Whosoever speaks against the truths of papal indul- gences, let him he anathema ; " and protested that it was not his wish or purpose to say aught against Holy Writ or the teachings of the Popes and the Fathers of the Church. No fault, therefore, could be found with him for having de- nounced whatever was really extravagant and excessive in the preaching of indulgences, and for having called for some authoritative settlement of the question, of which, as he after- ward confessed, " he knew no more at that time than those who came to inquire of him." That he was sadiy in need of some elementary instruction on the nature of indulgences, their conditions and effects, is painfully evident from the grotesque character and intemperate language of many of his propositions. In his twenty-ninth proposition Luther asks: 344 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. " Who knows if every soul would desire to be delivered from purgatory ? " Again, in his eighty-second : " Why does not the Pope, since he may open heaven to so many for a few wretched florins, of his sacred charity empty purgatory of the suffering souls confined there?" Dr. Alzogs Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. III., pp. lo/j. The great applause that greeted the appearance of Luther's propositions revealed the intense indignation everywhere evoked by the abuse of indulgences. Within the short in- terval of two months, they were known in almost every coun- try of Europe. Dr. Alzogs Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. III., pp. 14, 15. That no one might have a pretext to plead ignorance of the true teaching of the Romaii Church on indulgences, Leo, in a bull issued November 9, 1518, and beginning Cum post- quam, gave the fullest instruction on the doctrine, and threat- ened such as should gainsay it with excommunication latee sent entice. About the same time, the Pope sent the accom- plished Saxon, Charles of Miliiz, to Germany, for the two- fold purpose of decorating the Elector Frederic with the golden rose and the securing him in the interest of the Holy lee ; and of restraining Luther by peaceful measures until such time as the German bishops should have put an end to the quarrel. The Apostolic nuncio while traveling through Germany heard much complaint of the evil effects of Tetzel's preaching, and in consequence sharply rebuked the Dominican for indiscreet zeal. Tetzel took the reprimand so much to heart that he withdrew to a monastery, fell sick, and died, it is; said, of grief, July 14, 1519. Dr. Alzog's Manual of Uni- versal Church History, Vol. III., pp. 20, 21. The bull " Exsurge Domine ct jndica causam tuam," was issued June 15, 1520, in which forty-one propositions, ex- tracted from the writings of Luther, were condemned, his works ordered to be burnt wherever found, and he himself ex- communicated if he should not have retracted at the expira- tion of sixty days. The Pope exhorted and prayed him and his followers by the Blood of Christ, shed for the redemption of man and the foundation of the Church, to cease to disturb the peace of the spouse of Christ, to destroy her unity, and outrage her sac^l and unchangeable truths. But should he disregard these eutreaties, refuse to avail himself of this pater- BOARD OP EDUCATION. 345 nal kindness and tenderness, and persist in his errors, he was declared excommunicate, liable to the penalties attached to the crime of heresy, and all Christian princes were instructed to apprehend him and send him to Rome. The execution of this Bull was given to the Papal Legates, Carraccioli and Ale- andro, and to these Dr. Eck was joined. That one like Eck, holding no superior rank as a churchman, should have been made a member of this commission of itself gave no little of- fense. But apart from this, he had been and was still Luther's most formidable and implacable enemy ; and he was now the bearer of his sentence. Dr. Alzog's Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. III., p. jj. The Elector of Saxony, who had come as far as the Rhine to welcome the Emperor on his arrival, had a conference with Erasmus ("the guest of popes and princes") at Cologne, in the course of which the latter gave it as his opinion that Lu- ther's fault chiefly consisted in his having aimed a blow at the tiara of the Pope and the bellies of the monks. Dr. Al- zog's Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. III., p. 35. Luther, now spurning papal prohibitions, and notably that of Paul II. in the bull Exsecrabilis, and without waiting for an answer from Leo, appealed (November 17, 1520), on the authority of the decrees of Constance, declaring a Council superior to the Pope, from the Holy See to an Ecumenical Synod; after having previously published on the 4th of the same month his violent protest " Against the Execrable Bull of Antichrist." Not content with these bold and aggressive acts, he went still further, and on December 10, 1520, having called together tbe students of the University and the inhabit- ants of Wittenberg at the Elster or Eastern Gate of the city, where fagots had been heaped up, ready to set fire to, he ap- peared bearing the bull of Leo, printed in characters large enough to be seen by all present. The Body of Canon Law, many scholastic and casuistical works, the controversial writ- ings of Eck and Emser, were first cast into the flames, after which Luther flung the Pope's bull into the pile, exclaiming: " Thou hast disturbed the Lord's Holy One, therefore shalt thou be consigned to fire eternal." . . On the following day he addressed the students saying : " It is now full time that the Pope himself were burned. My meaning is that the Papal Chair, its false teachings and abominations, should be com- mitted to the flames." The Emperor, sensible that matters 346 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. were going from bad to worse, convoked his first diet at Worms. Dr. Alzog's Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. III., p. 36. The Emperor had at first intended to summon Luther be- fore the diet. Aleandro (Papal Legate) objected, because to submit to the discussion of a secular court questions which had been already disposed of by the Holy See and their author excommunicated, he regarded as disgraceful. . He demanded that the provisions of the bull against Luther should be fully carried out (January 3, 1521). . . The States, however, re- fused to yield to Aleandro's demand; for having themselves brought forward one hundred and one grievances touching abuses in ecclesiastical affairs, they were unwilling to con- demn Luther without a hearing. Moreover, George, Duke of Saxony, a determined enemy of Luther's, brought before the diet twelve specific complaints, including some against the abuse of indulgences and the lax morals of the clergy. He also strenuously advocated the holding of an Ecumenical Coun- cil. Dr. Alzog's Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. HI; P. 37- Luther went before the imperial diet (at Worms), where the Emperor was present, on the i/th and i8th of April (1521). On the former of these days, John von Eck, Chan- cellor to the Archbishop of Treves (and a member of the papal commission), pointing to close upon twenty volumes placed upon a table near by, asked Luther, first, if he acknowledged himself the author of these writings published under his name ; and, secondly, if he was willing to retract the teachings con- tained therein. After hearing the titles of the books read, Luther, in answer to the first question, admitted their author- ship, but requested time for consideration before answering the second. A day was given him to prepare his reply, and on the morrow the Chancellor again asked him if he would retract. Luther was evasive. The Chancellor pressed for a categorical answer. " Will you or will you not retract ? " said he, addressing him. Luther replied : " Inasmuch as it is cer- tain that both Popes and Councils have time and again fallen into error, and denied at one time what they had affirmed at another, I can not bring myself to put faith in them. My con- science is captive to the words of God, and unless I shall be convicted of error by Scripture proof or by plain reason, I HOARD OF EDUCATION. 347 neither can nor will retract anything. God help me. Amen." . . On the 26th of May when many of the States had already, as it seemed unadvisedly, withdrawn from the diet, an im- perial decree drawn up by Aleandro, and dated May 8th, plac- ing Luther under the ban of the Empire, was signed by the Emperor, and officially promulgated. . The decree command- ed all persons, under severe penalties, to refuse hospitality to Luther; to seize his person, and deliver him up to the officers of the Empire, and to commit his writings to the flames. . It was now very generally believed that there was an end of the heresy; that the last act of the tragedy had been performed, but a few far-seeing men thought otherwise, and predicted that the storm, far from having spent itself, was still gathering strength. " There is, as some think, an end of the tragedy," wrote the Spanish courtier, Alphonso Valdez, to his friend Peter Martyr, " but as for myself I am fully convinced that the play is only opening, for the Germans are highly incensed against the Holy See." . . . The edict of Worms was feebly executed if at all. It was coldly received by the representa- tives of the States of Germany, who had been industriously taught to believe that this theological quarrel was no more than a struggle against Rome, in the destruction of whose claims they fancied they saw the realization of wild dreams and delusive hopes. (Foot-note) : When the Papal Legate, Chieregati, remarked that if Hungary should be lost, Germany would also pass under the yoke of the Turk, the malcontents replied : " \Ve had much rather be under the Turk than under you, who are the last and greatest of God's enemies, and are the very slave of abomination." Dr. Ahog's Manual of Uni- versal Church History, Vol. III., pp. j5", 40, 41. On " The General Causes of the Rapid Spread of Protes- tantism " Dr. Alzog says, among other things : Luther's efforts received a color of recognition and sup- port from the serious complaints which had been made in gen- eral councils, with a view to the correction of existing abuses. Many well-meaning bishops had spoken out in no faltering terms against abuses of every kind, and chiefly against those of indulgences ; and hence when Luther reechoed their lan- guage, he was listened to with approval. Dr. Alsog's Man- ual of Universal Church History, Vol. III., pp. 291, 292. 34& THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. (Germany was) abandoned to the heresy of Luther chiefly through the ignorance and immorality of the clergy. History of St. Ignatius De Loyola, founder of the Jesuits, by Father Daniel Bartoli, Vol. II., p. 369. HADRIAN VI., 1523-1534. The Reverse of Leo X. Sincerely Religious. Admits Cor- ruption of Priests, Prelates and Popes. Inaugurates Re- forms. Assails Luther. German States List 101 Grievances against Rome. Poisoned? The character of Hadrian was quite the reverse of that of his predecessor, Leo X. Sincerely and deeply religious, a true priest, of simple tastes and grave manners, he had in a certain sense a horror of the art treasures of ancient Rome, regarding them as in a measure tending to revive the idols of paganism. His dislike of them, which was emphatic and out- spoken, gave great offense to the Romans, who, besides taking an enthusiastic pride in the reign of Leo X., had financial rea- sons for encouraging the love of pagan art which that reign had called forth. The oft-repeated words of Hadrian, that " he would have priests for the adornment of churches, not churches for the adornment of priests," expressed a line of action with which the Romans had little or no sympathy. The growing discontent reached its height when the Pope, through his legate, Chieregati, Bishop of Teramo, publicly proclaimed at the Diet of Number g, that, " impelled alike by inclination and duty, he would put forth his best energies to bring about all needful reforms, beginning with the papal household, the primary source of the evils afflicting the Church, to the end, that, as corruption had infected high and low, all might mend their lives, and make sure their salvation." But while chus frankly avowing the faults of the papacy, and prom- ising the correction of these and other abuses, the Pope soon learned that it was not in his power to hasten the march of events, or to shorten the time necessary to such a work. Ful- ly persuaded that only the ignorant could be led astray by the crude and irrational teachings of Luther, and that the revolt against the old faith was to be mainly ascribed to the burdens and hardships endured by the bulk of the people, he enter- tained the hope that this frank avowal of the existence of evil and the promise of its correction, coming from the common father of Christendom, would have the effect of allaying popu- BOARD OF EDUCATION. 349 lar discontent, of conciliating and inspiring confidence in the minds of all. In this frame of mind he pressed the Diet to take prompt and vigorous measures against Luther, " For," said he, with prophetic foresight, " the revolt, now directed against the spiritual authority, will shortly deal a blow at the temporal also." The words of the Pontiff were ill received by the Diet, and his warning unheeded; his frank avowal of the shortcomings of the papacy gave occasion to exhibitions of unseemly triumph, and his promise of reform was inter- preted as an acceptance of defeat. The hundred and one grievances against the Holy See were again taken up ; and the convocation of an ecumenical council, to convene in some city in Germany, imperiously demanded; which should, in the first instance, provide for the general well-being of the Church, and, this accomplished, settle the Lutheran controversy. Thus far, said the assembled States, it has been found impossible to enforce the edict placing Luther under the ban of the Em- pire, from fear of a popular insurrection. However, they fal- teringly added, every effort will be put forth to prevent the propagation, either orally or in writing, of the new doctrines, until such time as the council shall have convened ; and to sustain the authority of such bishops as shall punish married ecclesiastics with canonical penalties. The Nuncio, clearly perceiving that the temper of the States was hostile to Rome, and mortified at the ill success of his mission, withdrew from the Diet; and Hadrian, equally cognizant of their sinister de- signs, gave expression to his sorrow in words of reproachful tenderness, in which, while laying bare the deep and intense grief that crushed his paternal heart, he seemed to take upon himself the responsibility of all the faults committed by his predecessors. Hadrian, however, did more than utter words of complaint. Desirous of putting an end to the system of wasteful extravagance that had grown up under his prede- cessors, he dismissed a large number of useless functionaries, thereby exciting against himself a spirit of intense hostility. To add to the bitterness of his grief he learned that his ef- forts to defend the island of Rhodes (December 25, 1522) against the assaults of the Turks, had proved unsuccessful. The disastrous issue of all his most cherished projects was too much for the tender heart of the holy Pontiff, and he grad- ually sunk under the weight of accumulated sorrows. " How sad," said he in his last moments, " is the condition of a Pope 350 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. who would do good but can not." On the very day of his death (September 14, 1523), the Romans gave expression to unseemly joy, in a coarse inscription placed above the dooi of his attending physician. (Dr. Alzog omits giving this inscription.) (Foot-note:) The epitaph composed by his friends, and inscribed on his tomb, does him justice: ''Here lies Hadrian VI., who held that to rule is the greatest of mis- fortunes/' Dr. Alsog's Manual of Universal Church His- tory, Vol. III., pp. 44-47. The inscription placed above the physician's door was this: "To the liberator of his country." Did the physician poison the good Pope, Hadrian VI. ? PAUL III., 1534-1549. Trafficked in his Sister's Shame. (His sister was a mistress of Pope Alexander VI.) Rumors of this scandalous connection penetrated into Ger- many ; and, later, it came to be so universally believed that Paul III. was openly taunted with the way in which his Car- dinalate had come to him. Dr. Pastor's History of the Popes, Vol. V., pp. 416-418. In other words, Paul III. secured his Cardinal's hat by winking at his sister's adultery with Pope Alexander VI. In 1538 the Pope, Paul the Third, published a bull of ex- communication and deposition against Henry the Eighth. Green's History of the English People, Vol. II. , p. 194. Henry the Eighth was the King of England under whom the Protestant Church of England came into existence. He had written a bitter attack upon Martin Luther, and for this service he received from Pope Leo X. the title " Defender of the Faith." At a later time he determined to divorce his Queen, Catherine of Aragon, and marry Anne Boleyn, but the Holy See would not dissolve the marriage. The King would not abandon his purpose, and out of this clash came the separa- tion of the English nation from the See of Rome, and the formation of the Church of England. BOARD OF EDUCATION. 351 Catholic writers never tire of asserting that the Church of England owes its origin to the adultery of Henry the Eighth, who was excommunicated by Paul III., but they are discreetly silent about the fact that Paul III. obtained his ecclesiastical preferment by winking at his own sister's adultery with Pope Alexander VI. INNOCENT X., 1644-1655. Lady Olympia. There was another and more serious subject of complaint against Innocent, namely, the influence which, it was well known, Olympia Maldachina, his brother's widow, exercised in the affairs of the Church. While it is a fact, admitted on all hands, that his morals were above reproach, his conduct in this particular cannot be wholly excused. Dr. Alzog's Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. III., p. 368. It is not " admitted on all hands that his morals were above reproach." ALEXANDER VII., 1655-1667. Nepotism. Extravagance. He called his grasping relations to Rome, and when he appeared in public it was with a pomp and splendor such as had never before been witnessed or even thought of in that city of magnificent displays. . . Alexander erected many mag- nificent structures, which largely contributed to the embellish- ment of Rome. . The costliness of these and other improve- ments, together with the rapacity of his relatives, exhausted his resources, and led to financial embarrassment. Dr. Alzog's Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. III., pp. 479, 481. ALEXANDER VIII., 1689-1691. Nepotism. The memory of Alexander has unfortunately suffered much from the misconduct of his nephews, to whom, on ac- count of his advanced age, he allowed a large share in the government. Dr. Alzog's Manual of Universal Church His- tory, Vol HI., p. 484, 352 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. BENEDICT XIII., 1724-1730. A Reforming Pope. Clerical Corruption. Shortly after his election he published various sumptuary regulations, restricting the luxurious habits of the cardinals, prescribing modesty of dress to the clergy, etc. A council convoked by him in the Lateran palace (1725) made many wise enactments for the suppression of scandals and abuses. . Benedict was unfortunate in taking into his confidence Car- dinal Coscia, by whose simulated piety he was deceived, and by whose abuse of power and influence the Church was dis- honored and he himself enriched. Dr. Alsog's Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. III., pp. 487, 488. BENEDICT XIV., 1740-1758. Disordered Finances. He at once applied himself to restore the finances from the disordered condition into which they had fallen, owing to the extravagance into ivhich Benedict XIII. had been driven by Cardinal Coscia, and the enormous sums expended by Clement XII. on public buildings. Dr. Alzog's Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. III., p. 489. Pius IX., 1846-1878. An Infidel Secretary of State. Cardinal Antonelli was Secretary of State for Pius IX. When he was dying he refused the sacraments, saying that he never believed in their efficacy. He said he had served the Pope faithfully in his official capacity, but that he did not be lieve in the spiritual powers claimed by the Church. After his death his wife and children came forward and claimed his estate and got it. Pius X., 1903 The Cardinals. In The Catholic Citizen, published at Milwaukee, Wis- consin, in its issue of July 16, 1904, appeared the following on its front page: BOARD OF EDUCATION. 353 CARDINALS' INCOME CUT. Ever since he succeeded the late Pope Leo, Pius X. has tried to cut down the expenses of the Holy See, a policy which has made him anything but popular amongst the cardinals of Rome. A few days ago he announced his intention of cutting off an annual amount of 23,000 francs which it had been custom- ary to pay to every cardinal residing in Rome. The majority of these cardinals have various other sources of income besides their residences, which are paid for by the Church. Pope Pius X. now intends to have all the cardinals reside in the Vatican proper, where there is ample room, and in this way save the high rental which now has to be paid for man- sions for the cardinals in the city of Rome. Several of the cardinals are protesting against this, and say that it would not be proper for them all to live in the same building, as it would detract from their dignity, and also ob- ject to the cutting down of their income. A very prominent cardinal said : " It costs about 35,000 francs to be made a cardinal, and many a cardinal has died without succeeding in paying off debts which he has incurred to meet this expense." The above, it will be noted, is from a Catholic authority. Why should it cost " 35,000 francs (about $8,000.00) to be made a cardinal " ? Why should they live in mansions and not in the Vatican? Why should they object to cutting down the expenses of the Holy See? Many of the Princes of the Church to-day are best de- scribed in the words used by Dr. Alzog, the great Catholic historian, concerning prelates of an olden time: They are vain and arrogant courtiers, lovers of fine liv- ing and pompous display, and much given to usury ; they make their faith subservient to schemes of worldly wealth and am- bition, and entirely neglect the care of their churches ; they visit the great ones of the world and the wealthy, but seldom the poor and the lowly; they have neither simplicity, love of God nor chastity, and the celebration of Holy Mass and the preaching of the Word of God have ceased to be objects of their solicitude; in short, their entire life is one uninterrupted 354 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. scandal. Dr. Alzogfs Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. II., p. 929. THE VATICAN ASSAILS AMERICANISMS The Declaration of American Independence asserts hu- man equality : Rome denies it. The Constitution of the Unit- ed States proclaims the sovereignty of the people; it prohibits any union of Church and State ; and it guarantees freedom of conscience, freedom of speech and freedom of the press. Rome repudiates the sovereignty of the people ; She demands the union of Church and State, and proclaims Herself to be the Church to the exclusion of all others ; and she condemns free- dom of conscience, freedom of speech and freedom of the press. The non-sectarian public school has become an Amer- ican institution, and is championed by the vast majority of the American people. " The little red schoolhouse " represents an Americanism just as much as any one of the constitutional provisions which I have named. Rome condemns the non- sectarian school and asserts that the control of the education of the nation's youth belongs solely to Her. The United States Constitution has been regarded by the fathers and build- ers of American institutions as a priceless document, and not only a boon to Americans but a blessing to mankind : Rome condemns liberties which the Constitution of the United States guarantees. Does the parochial school teach these American- isms or Vaticanisms? If it teaches these Americanisms it is false to Rome: if it teaches these Vaticanisms it is false to America. That my readers may see that I am not misstating these Americanisms or Vaticanisms I now show the former by ex- cerpts from the charters of American liberties, recognized American history, and the most solemn declarations of each occupant of the American Presidential Chair; and the latter by excerpts from the Encyclical Letters of Leo XIII. BOARD OF EDUCATION. 355 AMERICANISMS. Human Equality. I quote the following from the Declaration, of American Independence: We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created equal; that they are endowed by their Creator with certain inalienable rights ; that among these are life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness ; that to secure these rights gov- ernments are instituted among men, deriving their just powers from the consent of the governed. (Ridpath's History of the United States, 1889, p. 736.) The great American historian, George Bancroft, honored at his death by the half-masting of " the flags of all the Execu- tive Departments at Washington," " as an expression of the public loss and sorrow," and called by the President " One of the most distinguished Americans" as appears from page 164, volume IX" of the " Messages and Papers of the Presidents," has this to say about the Declaration of Independence : This immortal state paper was " the genuine effusion of the soul of the country at that time," the revelation of its mind, when, in its youth, its enthusiasm, its sublime confronting of danger, it rose to the highest creative powers of which man is capable. The bill of rights which it promulgates is of rights that are older than human institutions, and spring from the eternal justice. Two political theories divided the world: one founded the commonwealth on the advantage of the state, the policy of expediency, the other on the immutable principles of morals ; the new republic, as it took its place among the powers of the world proclaimed its faith in the truth and reali- ty and unchangeableness of freedom, virtue and right. The heart of Jefferson in writing the declaration, and of congress in adopting it, beat for all humanity ; the assertion of right was made for the entire world of mankind and all coming genera- tions, without any exception whatever ; for the proposition which admits of exceptions can never be self-evident. (Ban- croft's History of the United States, Vol. IV, p. 450. ), THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. The Sovereignty of the People. I quote as follows from the Constitution of the United States: We, the People of the United States, in order to form a more perfect union, establish justice, insure domestic tran- quility, provide for the common defence, promote the general welfare, and secure the blessings of liberty to ourselves and our posterity, do ordain and establish this constitution for the United States of North America. (Ridpath's History of the United States, p. 745). Freedom- of Conscience, Speech and Press. The First Amendment to the Constitution reads as fol- lows: Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof ; or abridg- ing the freedom of speech or of the press ; or the right of the people peaceably to assemble, and to petition the government for a redress of grievances. (Id. p. 753.) This Amendment was ratified December 15, 1791, but a few months following the ratification of the Constitution it- self by the several States. This is what Rev. P. A. Baart, a Roman Catholic canon- ist and author, says in his " Tenure of Catholic Church Prop- erty in the United States of America: " Section 19. Each of the thirteen colonies, before the revolution of 1776, recognized some form of Protestantism as its state church, and several levied taxes for the support of the authorized worship. To prevent contention, the con- stitution of the United States, in its first amendment, pro- hibits the recognition of a state religion, though it intends that all forms of Christianity shall be protected from disturbance m worship and in property. Because of this constitutional prohibition, the government of the United States does not recognize the Catholic Church as such, nor can the Church as such become incorporated. BOARD OF EDUCATION. 357 History of the Establishment of Freedom of Conscience in America. In the History of the United States by George Bancroft, " the author's last revision," 1888, there is a special chapter on the " Constitution of the States." Each American State, of course, has its own Constitution, which embodies the prin- ciples of the Constitution of the Federal Government, or con- tains nothing antagonistic to them. In his history Mr. Ban- croft writes concerning the Constitutions of our original States. He says: For more than two centuries the humbler Protestant sects had sent up the cry to heaven for freedom to worship God. To the panting for this freedom half the American states owed their existence, and all but one or two their in- crease in free population. The immense majority of the in- habitants of the thirteen colonies were Protestant dissenters; and, from end to end of their continent, from the rivers of Maine and the hills of New Hampshire to the mountain val- leys of Tennessee and the borders of Georgia, one voice called to the other that there should be no connection of the Church with the State, no establishment of any one form of religion by the civil power ; that " all men have a natural and unalienable right to worship God according to the dictates of their own con- sciences and understandings." With this great idea the colonies had travailed for a century and a half ; and now, not as revolu- tionary, not as destructive, but simply as giving utterance to the thought of the nation, the states stood up in succession, in the presence of one another and before God and the world, to bear their witness in favor of restoring independence to conscience and the mind. The establishment of liberty of con- science, which brought with it liberty of speech and of the press, was, in the several states, the fruit not of philosophy, but of the love of Protestantism for the open (Bible). . . But from the beginning the Church no longer formed a part of the State ; and religion, ceasing to be a servant of the government or an instrument of dominion, became a life in the soul. Pub- lic worship was voluntarily sustained. Nowhere was perse- cution for religious opinion so nearly at an end as in America, and nowhere was there so religious a people. (Bancroft's History of the United States, Vol. V., pp. 119-122.) 358 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. AMERICANISMS ENUNCIATED BY ALL OF THE AMERICAN PRESIDENTS. From the beginning- of our Government until the present year (1904) twenty-five different men have filled the Presi- dential Chair. They each entered upon the discharge of the grave duties of the Chief Magistracy under the sanction of a solemn oath to support and defend the Constitution of the Nation. Their messages to Congress and proclamations abound in references to fundamental Americanisms. From this long line of dis- tinguished American patriots, I quote: GEORGE WASHINGTON, " the Father of his Country," presi- dent 1789-1797. Resist any Innovation upon American Principles. Toward the preservation of your Government and the permanency of your present happy state, it is requisite not only that you steadily discountenance irregular oppositions to its acknowledged authority, but also that you resist with care the spirit of innovation upon its principles, however specious the pretext. One method of assault may be to effect in the forms of the Constitution alterations which will impair the energy of the system, and thus to undermine what cannot be directly overthrown. (Messages and Papers of the Presidents, Vol. I., p. 218.) JOHN ADAMS, second president, 1797-1801. Venerates the Constitution. I first saw the Constitution of the United States in a foreign country. Irritated by no literary altercation, animated by no public debate, heated by no party animosity, I read it with great satisfaction, as the result of good heads prompted by good hearts, as an experiment better adapted to the genius, character, situation, and relations of this nation and country than any which had ever been proposed or suggested. (Id. Vol. L, p. 229.) BOARD OF EDUCATION. 359 THOMAS JEFFERSON, third president, 1801-1809, and the idol of the Democratic Party. Freedom of Conscience and Press. (He enumerates what he deems the essential principles of our government, and in the list are) the diffusion of in- formation and arraignment of all abuses at the bar of the public reason ; freedom of religion ; freedom of the press. . . These principles form the bright constellation which has gone before us and guided our steps through an age of revolution and reformation. The wisdom of our sages and the blood of our heroes have been devoted to their attainment. They should be the creed of our political faith, the text of civic instruction, the touch-stone by which to try the services of those we trust ; and should we wander from them in moments of error or alarm, let us hasten to retrace our steps and to regain the road which alone leads to peace, liberty and safety. (Id. Vol. I., pp. 323, 324.) JAMES MADISON, fourth president, 1809-1817. Free Conscience and Free Press. To support the Constitution, which is the cement of the Union, as well in its limitations as in its authorities ; . . to avoid the slightest interference with the rights of conscience or the functions of religion, so wisely exempted from civil jurisdiction; to preserve in their full energy the other salu- tary provisions in behalf of private and personal rights, and of the freedom of the press ; . . to favor the advancement of science and the diffusion of information as the best aliment to true liberty as far as sentiments and intentions such as these can aid the fulfillment of my duty, they will be a re- source which cannot fail me. (Id. Vol. L, pp. 467, 468.) JAMES MONROE, fifth president, 1817-1825, the author of the " Monroe Doctrine." Equality. Sovereignty of the People. In this great nation there is but one order, that of the people, whose power, by a peculiarly happy improvement of the representative principle, is transferred from them, with- out impairing in the slightest degree their sovereignty, to 360 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. bodies of their own creation, and to persons elected by them- selves, in the full extent necessary for all the purposes of free, enlightened, and efficient government. (Id. Vol. II., p. 93.) JOHN QUINCY ADAMS, sixth president, 1825-1829. No Union of Church and State. In 1825, referring to the Congress of American nations to be assembled at Panama, he wrote : There is yet another subject upon which, without enter- ing into any treaty, the moral influence of the United States may perhaps be exerted with beneficial consequences at such a meeting the advancement of religious liberty. Some of the southern nations are even yet so far under the dominion of prejudice that they have incorporated with their political con- stitutions an exclusive church (the Roman Catholic), with- out toleration of any other than the dominant sect. The aban- donment of this last badge of religious bigotry and oppres- sion may be pressed more effectually by the united exertions of those who concur in the principles of freedom of conscience upon those who are yet to be convinced of their justice and wisdom than by the solitary efforts of a minister to any one of the separate Governments. (Id. Vol. II., p. 319.) ANDREW JACKSON, seventh president, 1829-1837. Free Conscience and Free Press. As long as our government is administered for the good of the people, and is regulated by their will ; as long as it secures to us the rights of person and of property, liberty of conscience and of the press, it will be worth defending. (Id. Vol. II., p. 438-) MARTIN VANBUREN, eighth president, 1837-1841. The People the Source of Power. Church and State. The national will is the supreme law of the republic. (Id. Vol. III., p. 380.) It was reserved for the American Union to test the, ad- vantages of a government entirely dependent on the contin- ual exercise of the popular will, and our experience has shown that it is as beneficent in practice as it is just in theory. . . In no country has education been so widely diffused. . . AM BOARD OF EDUCATION. 361 forms of religion have united for the first time to diffuse char- ity and piety, because for the first time in the history of na- tions all have been totally untrammeled and absolutely free. (Id. Vol. III., p. 484.) WILLIAM HENRY HARRISON, ninth president, March 4 to April 4, 1841. No Government by Divine Right. Free Conscience, Speech and Press. The broad foundation upon which our Constitution rests being the people a breath of their's having made, as a breath can unmake, change, or modify it it can be assigned to none of the great divisions of government but to that of democracy. . . We admit of no government by divine right, believing that so far as power is concerned the Beneficent Creator has made no distinction amongst men; that all are upon an equality, and that the only legitimate right to govern is an express grant of power from the governed. . . The boasted privilege of a Roman citizen was to him a shield only against a petty provincial ruler. . . Far different is the power of our sover- eignty. It can interfere with no one's faith, prescribe forms of worship for no one's observance, inflict no punishment but after well-ascertained guilt under rules prescribed by the Con- stitution itself. These precious privileges, and those scarcely less important of giving expression to his thoughts and opin- ions, either by writing or speaking, unrestrained but by the liability for injury to others, and that of a full participation in all the advantages which flow from the Government, the acknowledged property of all, the American citizen derives from no charter granted by his fellow-man. The maxim which our ancestors derived from the mother country that " freedom of the press is the great bulwark of civil and religious liberty " is one of the most precious legacies which they have left us. (Id. Vol. IV., pp. 6-20.) JOHN TYLER, tenth president, 1841-1845. Popular Sovereignty. Foreigners Must Become Americanised. Personal Liberties. The institutions under which we live, my countrymen, secure each person in the perfect enjoyment of all his rights. 362 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. The spectacle is exhibited to the world of a government de- riving its powers from consent of the governed and having imparted to it only so much power as is necessary for its suc- cessful operations. (Id. Vol. IV., p. 39.) The census recently taken shows . . our numbers . . al- ready exceed 17,000,000. . . We hold out to the people of other countries an invitation to come and settle among us as members of our rapidly growing family, and for the blessings which we offer them we require of them to look upon our country as their country and to unite with us in the great task of preserving our institutions and thereby perpetuating our liberties. (Id. Vol. IV., p. 41.) A sacred observance of the guaranties of the Constitu- tion will preserve union on a foundation which can not be shaken, while personal liberty is placed beyond hazard of jeopardy. The guaranty of religious freedom, of the freedom of the press, of the liberty of speech, of the trial by jury, of the habeas corpus, . . these are the great and important guar- anties of the Constitution which the lovers of liberty must cherish and the advocates of union must ever cultivate. (Id. Vol. IV., p. 336.) JAMES K. POLK, eleventh president, 1845-1849. Equality. Freedom of Conscience. A Treason to Mankind. The inestimable value of our Federal Union is felt and acknowledged by all. By this system of united and confed- erated States our people are permitted collectively and indi- vidually to seek their own happiness in their own way, and the consequences have been most auspicious. . Multitudes from the old world are flocking to our shores to participate in its blessings. Beneath its benign sway peace and pros- perity prevail. . All distinctions of birth or of rank have been abolished. All citizens, whether native or adopted, are placed upon terms of precise equality. All are entitled to equal rights and equal protection. No union exists between church and state, and perfect freedom of opinion is guaranteed to all sects and creeds. . Who shall assign limits to the achievements of free minds and free hands under the protection of this glor- ious Union ? No treason to mankind since the organization of society would be equal in atrocity to that of him who would lift his hand to destroy it. (Id. Vol. IV., pp. 375, 376.) BOARD OF EDUCATION. 363 ZACHARIAH TAYLOR, twelfth president, 1849-1850. Most Stable Government on Earth. I this day renew the declarations I have heretofore made and proclaim my fixed determination to maintain to the extent of my ability the Government in its original purity and to adopt as the basis of my public policy those great republican doctrines which constitute the strength of our national ex- istence. (Id. Vol. V., p. 5.) Sixty years have elapsed since the establishment of this Government, and the Congress of the United States again assembles to legislate for an empire of freemen. The pre- dictions of evil prophets, who formerly pretended to foretell the downfall of our institutions, are now remembered only to be derided, and the United States of America at this mo- ment present to the world the most stable and permanent Government on earth. ( (Id. Vol. V., p. 9.) MILLARD FILLMORE, thirteenth president, 1850-1853. Common Schools. Constitution the Best ever Formed. We live in an age of progress, and ours is emphatically a country of progress. . . The whole country is full of enter- prise. Our common schools are diffusing intelligence among the people and our industry is fast accumulating the com- forts and luxuries of life. This is in part owing to our pecu- liar position. . but much of it is also owing to the popular in- stitutions under which we live. (Id. Vol. V., p. 181.) Our Constitution, though not perfect, is doubtless the best that ever was formed. Therefore let every proposition to change it be well weighed and, if found beneficial, cautiously adopted. Every patriot will rejoice to see its authority so ex- erted as to advance the prosperity and honor of the nation, whilst he will watch with jealousy any attempt to mutilate this charter o our liberties or pervert its powers to acts of aggression or injustice. (Id. Vol. V., p. 182.) FRANKLIN PIERCE, fourteenth president, 1853-1857. America, a Beacon Light to the World. It is no paradox to say that although comparatively weak the new-born nation was intrinsically strong. . . The op- 364 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. pressed throughout the world from that day to the present have turned their eyes hitherward, not to find those lights extinguished or to fear lest they should wane, but to be con- stantly cheered by their steady and increasing radiance. In this our country has, in my judgment, thus far fulfilled its highest duty to suffering humanity. It has spoken and will continue to speak, not only by its words, but by its acts, the language of sympathy, encouragement, and hope to those who earnestly listen to tones which pronounce for the largest rational liberty. (Id. Vol. V., pp. 197, 198.) JAMES BUCHANAN, fifteenth president, 1857-1861. Richest Political Blessings Heaven Ever Bestowed. Convinced that I owe my election to the inherent love for the Constitution and the Union which still animates the hearts of the American people, let me earnestly ask their powerful support in sustaining all just measures calculated to perpet- uate these, the richest political blessings which Heaven has ever bestowed upon any nation. (Id. Vol. V., pp. 430, 431.) ABRAHAM LINCOLN, *' the Savior of his Country," sixteenth president, 1861-1865. America's Free Institutions. It may be affirmed without extravagance that the free institutions we enjoy have developed the powers and improved the conditions of our whole people beyond any example in the world. Of this we now have a striking and an impressive illustration. So large an army as the Government has now on foot was never before known without a soldier in it but who had taken his place there of his own free choice. But more than this, there are many single regiments whose members, one and another, possess full practical knowledge of all the arts, sciences, professions, and whatever else, whether use- ful or elegant, is known in the world ; and there is scarcely one from which there could not be selected a President, a Cabinet, a Congress, and perhaps a court, abundantly com- petent to -administer the Government itself. Nor do I say this is not true also in the army of our late friends, now adver- saries in this contest ; but if it is, so much better the reason why the Government which has conferred such benefits on BOARD OF EDUCATION. 365 both them and us should not be broken up. Whoever in any section proposes to abandon such a government would do well to consider in deference to what principle it is that he does it ; what better he is likely to get in its stead; whether the sub- stitute will give, or be intended to give, so much of good to the people. There are some foreshadowings on this subject. Our adversaries have adopted some declarations of indepen- dence, in which, unlike the good old one penned by Jefferson, they omit the words " all men are created equal." Why ? They have adopted a temporary national constitution, in the preamble of which, unlike our good old one signed by Washing- ton, they omit " We, the people," and substitute " We, the depu- ties of the sovereign and independent States." Why? Why this deliberate pressing out of view the rights of men and the authority of the people? This is essentially a people's con- test. On the side of the Union it is a struggle for maintain- ing in the world that form and substance of government whose leading object is to elevate the condition of men; to lift arti- ficial weights from all shoulders; to clear the paths of lauda- ble pursuit for all ; to afford all an unfettered start and a fair chance in the race of life. Yielding to partial and temporary departures, from necessity, this is the leading object of the Government for whose existence we contend. I am most happy to believe that the plain people understand and appre- ciate this. It is worthy of note that while in this the Govern- ment's hour of trial large numbers of those in the Army and Navy who have been favored with the offices have resigned and proven false to the hand which had pampered them, not one common soldier or common sailor is known to have deserted his Mag. Great honor is due to those officers who remained true despite the example of their treacherous associates ; but the greatest honor and most important fact of all is the unani- mous firmness of the common soldiers and common sailors. To the last man, so far as known, they have successfully re- sisted the traitorous efforts of those whose commands but an hour before they obeyed as absolute law. This is the patriotic instinct of plain people. They understand without an argu- ment that the destroying the Government which was made by Washington means no good to them. (Id. Vol. VI., pp. 29, 30- X 366 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. ANDREW JOHNSON, seventeenth president, 1865-1869. God's Hand in the Framing and Adopting of the Constitution. Equality. Education. Free Speech. Religion. Popular Sovereignty. The union of the United States of America was intended by its authors to last as long as the States themselves shall last. " The Union shall be perpetual " are the words of the Confederation. " To form a more perfect Union," by an or- dinance of the people of the United States, is the declared purpose of the Constitution. The hand of Divine Providence was never more plainly visible in the affairs of men than in the framing and adopting of that instrument. . . The ancient re- publics absorbed the individual in the state prescribed his religion and controlled his activity. The American system rests on the assertion of the equal right of every man to life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness, to freedom of conscience, to the culture and exercise of all his faculties. As a conse- quence the State government is limited as to the General Government in the interest of union, as to the individual cit- izen in the interest of freedom. (Id. Vol. VI., pp. 353-355-) Here more and more care is given to provide education for every one born on our soil. Here religion, released from political connection with the civil government, refuses to sub- serve the craft of statesmen, and becomes in its independence the spiritual life of the people. Here toleration is extended to every opinion, in the quiet certainty that truth needs only a fair field to secure the victory. Here the human mind goes forth unshackled in the pursuit of science, to collect stores of knowledge and acquire an ever increasing mastery over the forces of nature. Here the national domain is offered and held in millions of separate freeholds, so that our fellow-cit- izens, beyond the occupants of any other part of the earth, constitute in reality a people. Here exists the democratic form of government; and that form of government, by the confession of European statesmen, " gives a power of which no other form is capable, because it incorporates every man with the state and arouses everything that belongs to the soul." Where in past history does a parallel exist to the public hap- piness which is within the reach of the people of the United States? Where in any part of the globe can institutions be found so suited to their habits or so entitled to their love as BOARD OF EDUCATION. 367 their own free Constitution ? Every one of them, then, in what- ever part of the land he has his home, must wish its per- petuity. (Id. Vol. VI., p. 370.) ULYSSES S. GRANT, eighteenth president, 1869-1877. Personal Liberties. Free Pulpit, Press and School. The States of the Church. Education. The country having just emerged from a great rebellion, many questions will come before it for settlement. . . This requires security of person, property and free religious and political opinion in every part of our common country, with- out regard to local prejudice. All laws to secure these ends will receive my best efforts for their enforcement. (Id. Vol. VII., pp. 6, 7.) We are blessed with peace at home . . with facilities for every mortal to acquire an education ; with institutions clos- ing to none the avenues to fame or any blessing of fortune that may be coveted ; with freedom of the pulpit, the press, and the school. (Id. Vol. VII., p. 27.) I have been officially informed of the annexation of the States of the Church to the Kingdom of Italy, and the re- moval of the capital of that Kingdom to Rome. In con- formity with the established policy of the United States, I have recognized this change. (Id. Vol. VII., p. 144.) I recommend favorable consideration of the plan for unit- ing the telegraphic system of the United States with the pos- tal system. . . Education, the groundwork of republican in- stitutions, is encouraged by increasing the facilities to gather speedy news from all parts of the country. . . The desire to reap the benefits of such improvements will stimulate edu- cation. (Id. Vol. VII., p. 150.) RUTHERFORD B. HAYES, nineteenth president, 1877-1881. Education. Separation of Church and State. To education more than to any other agency we are to look as the resource for the advancement of the people in the requisite knowledge and appreciation of their rights and responsibilities as citizens, and I desire to repeat the sugges- tion contained in my former message in behalf of the enact- ment of appropriate measures by congress for the purpose of 368 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. supplementing with national aid the local systems of educa- tion in the several States. (Id. Vol. VII., p. 506.) The sanctity of marriage and the family relation are the corner stone of our American society and civilization. Re- ligious liberty and the separation of church and state are among the elementary ideas of free institutions. (Id. Vol. VII., p. 606.) JAMES A. GARFIELD, twentieth president, March 4, 1881, to September 19, 1881. The Constitution. It is now three days more than a hundred since the adop- tion of the first written constitution of the United States the Articles of Confederation. . . The Colonists were struggling not only against the armies of a great nation, but against the settled opinions of mankind; for the world did not then be- lieve that the supreme authority of government could be safe- ly intrusted to the guardianship of the people themselves. We cannot overestimate the fervent love of liberty, the intelli- gent courage, and the sum of common sense with which our fathers made the great experiment of self-government. When they found after a short trial, that the confederacy of States was too weak to meet the necessities of a vigorous and ex- panding republic, they boldly set it aside, and in its stead established a national Union, founded directly upon the will of the people. . . Under this Constitution the boundaries of freedom have been enlarged, the foundations of order and peace have been strengthened, and the growth of our people in all the better elements of national life has indicated the wis- dom of the founders and given new hope to their descendants. (Id. Vol. VIII., p. 7.) CHESTER A. ARTHUR, twenty-first president, 1881-1885. Popular Government. For the fourth time in the history of the Republic its Chief Magistrate has been removed by death. . . For the fourth time the officer elected by the people and ordained by the Constitution to -fill a vacancy so created is called to as- sume the Executive Chair. The wisdom of our fathers, fore- seeing even the most dire possibilities, made sure that the Government should never be imperiled because of the uncer- BOARD OF EDUCATION. 369 tainty of human life. Men may die, but the fabrics of our free institutions remain unshaken. No higher or more as- suring proof could exist of the strength and permanence of popular government than the fact that though the chosen of the people be struck down his constitutional successor is peace- fully installed without shock or strain except the sorrow which mourns the bereavement. (Id. Vol. VIII. , p. 33.) The abundant privileges of freedom which our fathers left us in their wisdom are still our increasing heritage. (Id. Vol. VIII., p. 36.) GROVER CLEVELAND, twenty-second and twenty-fourth pres- ident, 1885-1889, 1893-1897. Popular Government. The Constitution. In the presence of this vast assemblage of my country- men I am about to supplement and seal by the oath which I shall take the manifestation of the will of a great and free people. In the exercise of their power and right of self-gov- ernment they have committed to one of their fellow-citizens a supreme and sacred trust, and he here consecrates himself to their service. . . Amid the din of party strife the people's choice was made, but its attendant circumstances have demon- strated new strength and safety of a government by the peo- ple. In each succeeding year it more clearly appears that our democratic principle needs no apology, and that in its fearless and faithful application is to be found the surest guaranty of good government. . . But he who takes the oath today to preserve, protect, and defend the Constitution of the United States only assumes the solemn obligation which every patri- otic citizen on the farm, in the workshop, in the busy marts of trade, and everywhere should share with him. The Con- stitution which prescribes his oath, my countrymen, is yours ; the government you have chosen him to administer for a time is yours ; the suffrage which executes the will of free- men is yours. (Id. Vol. VIII., pp. 299-301.) When the experiment of our Government was undertaken, the chart adopted for our guidance was the Constitution. De- parture from the lines there laid down is failure. It is only by a strict adherence to the direction they indicate and by restraint within the limitations they fix that we can furnish proof to the world of the fitness of the American people for self-government. (Id. Vol. VIIL, p. 773.) 370 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. BENJAMIN HARRISON, twenty-third president, 1889-1893. American Liberties, Blessings and Duties. The people of every State have here their representatives. Surely I do not misinterpret the spirit of the occasion when I assume that the whole body of the people covenant with me and with each other to-day to support and defend the Con- stitution and the Union of the States, to yield willing obedi- ence to all the laws and each to every other citizen his equal, civil and political rights. Entering thus solemnly into cov- enant with each other, we may reverently invoke and con- fidently expect the favor and help of Almighty God. . . Our people will not fail at this time to recall the incidents which accompanied the institution of government under the Con- stitution, or to find inspiration and guidance in the teachings and example of Washington and his great associates. . . The masses of our people are better fed, clothed and housed than their fathers were. The facilities for popular education have been vastly enlarged and more generally diffused. The vir- tues of courage and patriotism have given recent proof of their continued presence and increasing power in the hearts and over the lives of our people. The influences of religion have been multiplied and strengthened. . . As a citizen may not elect what laws he will obey, neither may the Executive elect which he will enforce. The duty to obey and to exe- cute embraces the Constitution in its entirety and the whole code of laws enacted under it. . . No other people have a government more worthy of their respect and love or a land so magnificent in extent, so pleasant to look upon, and so full of generous suggestion to enterprise and labor. God has placed upon our head a diadem and has laid at our feet power and wealth beyond definition or calculation. But we must not forget that we take these gifts upon the condition that justice and mercy shall hold the reins of power and that the upward avenues of hope shall be free to all the people. . . We shall find unalloyed pleasure in the revelation which our next census will make. . . Each State will bring its gen- erous contribution to the great aggregate of the nation's in- crease. And when the harvests from the fields, the cattle from the hills, and the ores of the earth shall have been weighed, counted and valued, we will turn from them all to crown with the highest honor the State that has most promoted BOARD OF EDUCATION. 371 education, virtue, justice, and patriotism among its people. (Id. Vol. IX., pp. 6, 7, 9, 13, 14.) WILLIAM McKiNLEY, twenty-fifth president, 1897-1901. Popular Government. Six Free Things. Education. The Constitution. Fruits of American Sovereignty. The Step of the Republic. The Nation's Hope is in the Public School and University. No great emergency in the one hundred and eight years of our eventful national life has ever arisen that has not been met with wisdom and courage by the American people, with fidelity to their best interests and highest destiny, and to the honor of the American name. These years of glorious his- tory have exalted mankind and advanced the cause of free- dom throughout the world, and immeasurably strengthened the precious free institutions which we enjoy. The people love and will sustain these institutions. The great essential to our happiness and prosperity is that we adhere to the prin- ciples upon which the government was established and in- sist upon their faithful observance. Equality of rights must prevail, and our laws be always and everywhere respected and obeyed. We may have failed in the discharge of our full duty as citizens of the great Republic, but it is consoling and en- couraging to realize that free speech, a free press, free thought, free schools, the free and unmolested right of religious liberty and worship, and free and fair elections are dearer and more universally enjoyed to-day than ever before. These guar- anties must be sacredly preserved and widely strengthened. . . A grave peril to the Republic would be a citizenship too ig- norant to understand, or too vicious to appreciate, the great value and beneficence of our institutions and laws, and against all who come here to make war upon them our gates must be promptly and tightly closed. Nor must we be unmindful of the need of improvement among our own citizens, but with the zeal of our forefathers encourage the spread of knowledge and free education. (Id. Vol. X., pp. 14-16.) The Republic was never so strong, because never so strongly intrenched in the hearts of the people as now. The Constitution, with few amendments, exists as it left the hands of its authors. The additions which have been made to it proclaim larger freedom and more extended citizenship. Pop- 372 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. ular government has demonstrated in its one hundred and twenty-four years of trial here its stability and security and its efficiency as the best instrument of national development and the best safeguard to human rights. (Id. Vol. X., p. 191.) We are not waging war against the inhabitants of the Philippine Islands. A portion of them are making war against the United States. By far the greater part of the inhabitants recognize American Sovereignty and welcome it as a guar- anty of order and of security for life, property, liberty, free- dom of conscience, and the pursuit of happiness. . . May it end without further bloodshed, and there be ushered in the reign of peace to be made permanent by a government of lib- erty under law! (Id. Vol. X., p. 224.) The Republic has marched on and on, and its step has ex- alted freedom and humanity. (Id. Vol. X., p. 243.) In an address delivered at Columbus, Ohio, June 12, 1895, entitled " Education and Citizenship," Mr. McKinley said: Our hope is in the public schools and in the university. (International Memorial Edition, Life of William McKinley, p. 247.) THEODORE ROOSEVELT, the twenty-sixth president of the United States, in his book entitled, " American Ideals " (published by G. P. Putnam's Sons, New York and London, 1900), writing on " True Americanism" (page 63), says: Free Schools. No Public Money for Parochial Schools. Full Religious Toleration. Separation of Church and State. Immigrant must Revere our Flag. The Church which Remains Foreign is Doomed. We have no room for any people who do not act and vote simply as Americans, and as nothing else. Moreover, we have as little use for people who carry religious prejudices into our politics as for those who carry prejudices of caste or nationality. We stand unalterably in favor of the public school system in its entirety. We believe that English and no other language, is that in which all the school exercises should be conducted. We are against any division of the school fund, BOARD OF EDUCATION. 373 and against any appropriation of public money for sectarian purposes. We are against any recognition whatever by the State in any shape or form of State-aided parochial schools. But we are equally opposed to any discrimination against or for a man because of his creed. We demand that all citizens, Protestant and Catholic, Jew and Gentile, shall have fair treatment in every way; that all alike shall have their rights guaranteed them. The very reasons that make us un- qualified in cur opposition to State-aided sectarian schools make us equally bent that in the management of our public schools, the adherents of each creed shall be given exact and equal justice, wholly without regard to their religious affilia- tions ; that trustees, superintendents, teachers, scholars, all alike, shall be treated without any reference whatsoever to the creed they profess. . . The immigrant . . must learn that we exact full religious toleration and the complete sep- aration of Church and State (p. 68). . He must revere only our flag; not only must it come first, but no other flag should even come second. He must learn to celebrate . . the Fourth of July instead of St. Patrick's Day (p. 69). . . Those (of the Germans) who became Americanized have furnished to our history a multitude of honorable names ; those who did not become Americanized form to the present day an unimportant body, of no significance in American existence. . . Thus it has ever been with all people who have come hither, of what- ever stock or blood. The same thing is true of the churches. A church which remains foreign, in language or spirit, is doomed (p. 71). President Roosevelt's works are now in the Vatican li- brary, and that he is admired by the highest officials of the Holy See will be seen by these words of His Eminence, Car- dinal Satolli, uttered at an international function in Rome, February 29, 1904: I have very great pleasure in asking you to drink the health of the President of the United States. Nearly all of us have been witnesses of his zeal, his activity, his forceful- ness ; we have followed with interest and admiration the steps of his brilliant career, and we have come to look upon him as a magnificent type of the true American, 374 THL PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Vaticanisms. The Encyclical Letters of Leo XIII. have been pub- lished by Benziger Brothers, (New York, Cincinnati, Chica- go), printers to the Holy Apostolic See. I take it that no higher authority can be cited than this Vicar of Christ for 1 read in his words " We hold upon this earth the place of God Almighty." (The Great Encyclical Letters of Leo XIII. , p. 304.) Against Equality, Freedom of Thought, Sovereignty of the People, Freedom of Conscience, Freedom of Speech, Freedom of the Press, and Separation of Church and State. Catholic Church Should be Supreme in State. I now quote from the deliverances of Leo XIII. In his Encvcucal entitled " The Christian Constitution of States," dated November i, 1885, His Holiness said: Sad it is to call to mind how the harmful and lamenta- ble rage for innovation which rose to a climax in the six- teenth century, threw first of all into confusion the Christian religion, and next, by natural sequence, invaded the pre- cincts of philosophy, whence it spread amongst all classes of society. From this source . . . burst forth all those later tenets of unbridled license which, in the midst of the terrible up- heavals of the last century, were wildly conceived and boldly proclaimed as the principles and foundation of that new juris- prudence which was not merely previously unknown, but was at variance on many points with not only the Christian, but even with the natural law. Amongst these principles the main one lays down that as all men are alike by race and nature, so in like manner all are equal in the control of their life ; that each one is so far his own master as to be in no sense under the rule of any other individual ; that each is free to think on every subject just as he may choose, and to do whatever he may like to do ; that no man has any right to rule over other men. In a society grounded upon such maxims, all government is nothing more nor less than the will of the people, and the people, being under the power of itself alone, is alone BOARD OF EDUCATION. 375 its ruler. It does choose nevertheless some to whose charge it may commit itself, but in such wise that it makes over to them not the right so much as the business of governing, to be exer- cised, however, in its name. The authority of God is passed over in silence. . . as if there could be a government of which the whole origin and power and authority did not reside in God himself. Thus, as is evident, a State becomes nothing but a multitude, which is its own master and ruler. And since the populace is declared to contain within itself the spring-head of all rights and of all power, it follows that the State does not consider itself bound by any kind of duty towards God. Moreover, it believes that it is not obliged to make public profession of any religion ; or to inquire which of the very many religions is the only one true ; or to prefer one religion to all the rest ; or to show to any form of religion special favor; but, on the contrary, is bound to grant equal rights to every creed, so that public order may not be disturbed by any particular form of religious belief. And it is a part of this theory that all questions that concern religion are to be re- ferred to private judgment; that every one is to be free to fol- low whatever religion he prefers, or none at all if he disap- prove of all. From this the following consequences logically flow: that the judgment of each one's conscience is inde- pendent of all law ; that the most unrestrained opinions may be openly expressed as to the practice or omission of divine worship; and that every one has unbounded license to think whatever he chooses and publish abroad whatever he thinks. (The Great Encyclical Letters of Leo XIII., pp. 120, 121.) The sovereignty of the people, however, and this with- out any reference to God, is held to reside in the multitude; which is doubtless a doctrine exceedingly well calculated to flatter and to inflame many passions, but which lacks all rea- sonable proof, and all power of insuring public safety and preserving order. . . The liberty of thinking, and of publish- ing, whatsoever each one likes, without any hindrance, is not in itself an advantage over which society can wisely rejoice. On the contrary, it is the fountain-head and origin of many evils. (Id. p. 123.) To exclude the Church, founded by God Himself, from the business of life, from the power of making laws, from the training of the youth, from domestic society, is a grave and 376 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. fatal error. . . The Church of Christ is the true and sole teacher of virtue and guardian of morals. (Id. p. 124-.) The drawing up of laws, the administration of State af- fairs, the godless education of youth, the spoliation and sup- pression of religious orders, the overthrow of the temporal power of the Roman Pontiff, all alike aim at this one end to paralyze the action of Christian institutions, to Qramp to the utmost the freedom of the Catholic Church, and to curtail her every single prerogative. (Id. p. 122.) The State, constituted as it is, is clearly bound to act up to the manifold and weighty duties linking it to God, by the public profession of religion. . . It is a public crime to act as though there were no God. So, too, is it a sin in the State not to have care for religion, as a something beyond its scope, or as of no practical benefit; or out of many forms of religion to adopt that one which chimes in with the fancy ; for we are bound absolutely to worship God in that way which He has shown to be His will. All who rule, therefore, should hold in honor the holy name of God, and one of their chief duties must be to favor religion, to protect it, to shield it under the credit and sanction of the laws, and neither to organize nor enact any measure that may compromise its safe- ty. This is the bounden duty of rulers to the people over whom they rule. (Id. pp. no, in.) Care must especially be- taken to preserve unharmed and unimpeded the religion whereof the prance is the link con- necting man with God. Now, it cannot K difficult to find out which is the true religion, if only it be sought with an earnest and unbiased mind ; for proofs are abundant and striking. (Id. p. in.) The only true religion is the one established by Jesus Christ Himself, and which He committed to His Church to protect and to propagate. (Id. p, 112.) And just as the end at which the Church aims is by far the noblest of ends, so is its authority the most exalted of all authority, nor can it be looked upon as inferior to the civil power, or in any manner dependent upon it. (Id. pp. 1 12, BOARD OF EDUCATION. 377 Laments Lack of Ecclesiastical Authority in Public Schools. Pope Leo XIII. in his Encyclical entitled "The Right Ordering of Christian Life," dated December 25, 1888, stated : As for the public schools, it is well known to you that there is no ecclesiastical authority left in them ; and during the years when tender minds should be trained carefully and conscientiously in Christian virtue, the precepts of religion are for the most part even left untaught. (The Great En- cyclical Letters of Leo XIII., p. 167.) When the Church and State Conflict, Obedience to the State Becomes a Crime. In his Encyclical entitled " On the Chief Duties of Chris- tians as Citizens," dated January 10, 1890, His Holiness said: We are bound, then, to love dearly the country whence we have received the means of enjoyment this mortal life af- fords, but we have a much more urgent obligation to love, with ardent love, the Church to which we owe the life of the soul, a life that will endure forever. For fitting it is to pre- fer the good of the soul to the well-being of the body, inas- much as duties toward God are of a far more hallowed char- acter than those towards men. Moreover, if we would judge aright, the supernatural love for the Church and the natural love of our own country proceed from the same eternal prnciple, since God himself is their Author and originating Cause. Con- sequently it follows that between the duties they respectively enjoin, neither can come into collision with the other. We can, certainly, and should love ourselves, bear ourselves kind- ly towards our fellow-men, nourish affection for the State and the governing powers ; but at the same time we can and must cherish towards the Church a feeling of filial piety, and love God with the deepest love of which we are capable. The order of precedence of these duties is, however, at times either under stress of public calamities, or through the perverse will of men, inverted. For instances occur where the State seems to require from men as subjects one thing, and religion, from men as Christians, quite another ; and this in reality without any other ground, than that the rulers of the State either hold the sacred power of the Church of no account, or en 378 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. deavor to subject it to their own will. Hence arises a con- flict, and an occasion, through such conflict, of virtue being put to the proof. The two powers are confronted and urge their behests in a contrary sense; to obey both is wholly im- possible. No man can serve two masters, for to please the one amounts to contemning the other. As to which should be preferred no one ought to balance for an instant. It is a high crime indeed to withdraw allegiance from God in order to please men ; an act of consummate wickedness to break the laws of Jesus Christ, in order to yield obedience to earthly rulers, or, under pretext of keeping the civil law, to ignore the rights of the Church ; we ought to obey God rather than men. This answer, which of old, Peter and the other apostles were used to give the civil authorities who en- joined unrighteous things, we must, in like circumstances, give always and without hesitation. No better citizen is there, whether in time of peace or war, than the Christian who is mindful of his duty; but such a one should be ready to suffer all things, even death itself, rather than abandon the cause of God or of the Church. . . But if the laws of the State ar manifestly at variance with the divine law, containing enact- ments hurtful to the Church, or conveying injunctions ad- verse to the duties imposed by religion, or if they violate in the person of the supreme Pontiff the authority of Jesus Christ, then truly, to resist becomes a positive duty, to obey, a crime ; a crime, moreover, combined with misdemeanor against the State itself, inasmuch as every offence leveled against religion \s also a sin against the State. . . Men have become pos- sessed with so arrogant a sense of their own powers, as al- ready to consider themselves able to banish from social life the authority and empire of God. Led away by this delusion, they make over to human nature the dominion of which they think God has been despoiled; from nature, they maintain, we must seek the principle and rule of all truth ; from nature, they aver, alone spring, and to it should be referred, all the duties that religious feeling prompts. Hence they deny all revelation from on high, and all fealty due to the Christian teaching of morals as well as all obedience to the Church, and they go so far as to deny her power of making laws and ex- ercising every other kind of right, even disallowing the Church any place among the civil institutions of the State . . in order the legislation may the more easily be adapted to these BOARD OF EDUCATION. 3/9 principles, and the morals of the people influenced in accord- ance with them. Whence it comes to pass that in many coun-. tries Catholicism is either openly assailed or else secretly in- terfered with, full impunity being granted to the most per- nicious doctrines, while the public profession of Christian truth is shackled often times with manifold constraints. . . But the supreme teacher in the church is the Roman Pontiff. Union of minds, therefore, requires, together with a perfect accord in the one faith, complete submission and obedience of will to the church and to the Roman Pontiff as to God him- self. This obedience, however, should be perfect, because it is enjoined by faith itself, and has this in common with faith, that it cannot be given in shreds ; nay, were it not absolute and perfect in every particular, it might wear the name of obedience, but its essence would disappear. (The Great En- cyclical Letters of Leo XIIL, pp. 183, 185-187, 193.) Church and State Cannot be Separated. In his Encyclical which reviewed his pontificate, dated March 19, 1902, His Holiness said : In making man a being destined to live in society, God in his Providence has also founded the Church, which as the holy text expresses it, He has established on Mount Zion in order that it might be a light which, with its life-giving rays, would cause the principle of life to penetrate into the various degrees of human society by giving it divinely inspired laws, by means of which society might establish itself in that order which would be most conducive to its welfare. Hence in pro- portion as society separates itself from the Church, which is an important element in its strength, by so much does it decline, or its woes are multiplied for the reason that they are separated whom God wished to bind together. (The Great Encyclical Letters of Leo XIIL, p. 575.) Separation of Church and State an Absurdity. Sometimes it is worthy of Toleration when Situation Practically Might be Worse in United States for Instance. In his Encyclical entitled "Allegiance to the (French) Republic," dated February 16, 1892, His Holiness said: 380 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. We shall not hold to the same language (referring to the Concordat between France and the Holy See) on another point, concerning the principle of the separation of the State and Church, which is equivalent to the separation of human legislation from Christian and divine legislation. We do not care to interrupt Ourselves here in order to demonstrate the absurdity of such a separation ; each one will understand for himself. As soon as the State refuses to give to God what belongs to God, by a necessary consequence it refuses to give to citizens that to which, as men, they have a right ; as, whether agreeable or not to accept, it cannot be denied that man's rights spring from his duty toward God. Whence it follows that the State, by missing in this connection the principal ob- ject of its institution, finally becomes false to itself by deny- ing that which is the reason of its own existence. These su- perior truths are so clearly proclaimed by the voice of even natural reason, that they force themselves upon all who are not blinded by the violence of passion ; therefore Catholics can- not be too careful in defending themselves against such a separation. In fact, to wish that the State would separate it- self from the Church would be to wish, by a logical sequence, that the Church be reduced to the liberty of living according to the law common to all citizens. . . It is true that in certain countries this state of affairs exists. It is a condition which, if it have numerous and serious inconveniences, also offers some advantages above all when, by a fortunate inconsis- tency, the legislator is inspired by Christian principles and, though these advantages cannot justify the false principle of separation nor authorize its defence, they nevertheless ren- der worthy of toleration a situation which, practically, might be worse. But in France, a nation Catholic in her traditions and by the present faith of the great majority of her sons, the Church should not be placed in the precarious position to which she must submit among other peoples; and the better thai Catholics understand the aim of the enemies who desire this separation, the less will they favor it. To these enemies, and they say it clearly enough, this separation means that po- litical legislation be entirely independent of religious legisla- tion ; nay, more, that Power be absolutely indifferent to the interests of Christian society, that is to say, of the Church ; in fact, that it deny her very existence. (The Great Encycli- cal Letters of Leo XIII., pp. 261-263.) BOARD OF EDUCATION. 381 Confirms and Renews All Censures of Predecessors. In his Encyclical entitled " The Evils Affecting Modern Society," dated April 21, 1878, His Holiness said: In the next place, in order that the union of hearts be- tween their chief Pastor and the whole Catholic flock may daily be strengthened, We here call upon you, Venerable Brothers, with particular earnestness, and strongly urge you to kindle, with priestly zeal and pastoral care, the fire of the love of religion among the faithful entrusted to you, that their attachment to this chair of truth and justice may become closer and firmer, that they may welcome all its teachings with thorough assent of mind and will, wholly rejecting such opin- ions, even when most widely received, as they know to be contrary to the Church's doctrine. In this matter, the Roman Pontiffs, Our predecessors, and last of all, Pius IX. of sacred memory, especially in the General Council of the Vatican, have not neglected, so often as there was need, to condemn wide-spreading errors and to smite them with the Apostolic con- demnation. This they did, keeping before their eyes the words of St. Paul: Beware lest any man cheat you by philosophy and vain deceit, according to the tradition of men, according to the elements of the ivorld arid not according to Christ. All such censures, We, following in the steps of Our predeces- sors, do confirm and renew from this Apostolic Seat of truth, whilst We earnestly ask of the Father of Lights that all the faithful, brought to thorough agreement in the like feeling and the same belief, may thmk and speak even as Ourselves. (The Great Encyclical Letters of Leo XIII., pp. 16, 17.) The predecessors of Leo XIII. had condemned without stint the liberties guaranteed by the Constitution of the United States. Not in America is Found Most Desirable Status of the Church. Sighs for the Favor of the Laws and the Patronage of the Public Authority. From the Encyclical of Leo XIII., entitled " Catholicity in the United States," dated January 6, 1895, I quote as fol- lows; 382 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Many facts have been brought to Our notice, whereby We are animated with hope and filled with joy, namely, that the numbers of secular and regular clergy are steadily augment- ing, that pious sodalities and confraternities are held in esteem, that the Catholic parochial schools, the Sunday-schools for imparting Christian doctrine, and summer schools are in a flourishing condition; moreover, associations for mutual aid, for the relief of the indigent, for the promotion of temperate living, add to all this the many evidences of popular piety. The main factor, no doubt, in bringing things into this happy state were the ordinances and decrees of your synods, especi- ally of those which in more recent times were convened and confirmed by the authority of the Apostolic See. But, more- over (a fact which it gives pleasure to acknowledge), thanks are due to the equity of the laws which obtain in America and to the customs of the well-ordered Republic. For the Church amongst you, unopposed by the Constitution and Gov- ernment of your nation, fettered by no hostile legislation, pro- tected against violence by the common laws and the impar- tiality of the tribunals, is free to live and act without hin- drance. Yet, though all this is true, it would be very erron- eous to draw the conclusion that in America is to be sought the type of the most desirable status of the Church, or that it would be universally lawful or expedient for State and Church to be, as in America, dissevered and divorced. The fact that Catholicity with you is in good condition, nay, is even enjoying a prosperous growth, is by all means to be at- tributed to the fecundity with which God has endowed His Church, in virtue of which unless men or circumstances in- terfere, she spontaneously expands and propagates herself; but she would bring forth more abundant fruits if, in addition to liberty, she enjoyed the favor of the laws and the patronage of the public authority. (The Great Encyclical Letters of Leo XIII., pp. 323, 324.) Any Civilization Conflicting with Holy Church is a Meaning- less Name. Possibly, as a summing up of the views of Leo XIII. , the following taken from his Encyclical entitled " The Evils Af- fecting Modern Society," dated April 21, 1878, although not uttered at the close of his many deliverances, may suffice: BOARD OF EDUCATION. 383 That kind of civilization which conflicts with the doc- trines and laws of Holy Church is nothing but a worthless imitation and a meaningless name. (The Great Encyclical Letters of Leo XIII. , p. 12.) DOES THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL TEACH AMERICANISMS OR VATICANISMS? The important question now is : Does the parochial school teach these Americanisms or these Vaticanisms? If it teaches the former, it is non-Catholic; if it teaches the latter, it is un- American. Does it teach neither ? Then it is neither American nor Catholic because its relation to both is too vital to permit it to follow any such silent course. I close this chapter with this statement: The parochial school which does not continually strive to create in its pu- pils a firm belief in the foregoing Americanisms is a menace to the American Nation. By United Press. BRUSSELS, June 5. Although thSre wae a lull today In the rioting which has been going on throughout Belgium,, following the recent elections, the Govern- ment party did not regard the dlsturbaaces as subdued. The movement on the part of the- laboring classes has taken" on a revolutionary. character and agi- tation In industrial centers is in-, creasing rapidly. In various cities throughout the kingdom many persons have been killed or Injured and much property has' been destroyed. The protesting party Is made up of Liberals and Socialists worklngmen In the main. The women of those classes are quite aa prominent In the disorders as the men. Their grievance is chiefly be- cause of the Clerical victory in the elections a victory for the proposition that the Government j shall place the church and public schools on the same financia^foot- ing, supported by funds provided by the State, The opposition -declares the church schools should be paid for by the church and not by the State. ROME RELIGION RIOTS ! The above is a photographic copy of a clipping from The Post, Cincinnati, O., June 5, 1912. This bloodshed and riot, brought about by Rome, is another warning to the liberty-loving people of non- Catholic countries. CHAPTER IV. THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL SUPERINTENDENTS. Bishops, Archbishops and Cardinals are the superintend- ents of the parochial schools in their respective Sees. A Papal Delegate is virtually a supervising superin- tendent of parochial schools. Such superintendencies are inherently ineffective and de- ficient for many" reasons. Is the parochial school superintendent always a man of natural ability, pedagogic training, and holiness of life? No, indeed! He may be without pedagogic ability and training, and most frequently is. He may be a trained spiritual ad- viser he is not a trained secular educator. He may be a man of immoral life. Grave charges against parochial school superintendents are not unknown at Rome. Lamentable are the deficiencies which are frequently found in men who wear the mitre ; and shocking are the means by which the episcopal dignity is often acquired. Bishops, Archbishops and Cardinals frequently get their positions through " pull " and per pecuniam by money and not through merit or the Holy Ghost. Whenever there is a vacant See a regular scramble for the nomination to the position ensues among the clergy. Often the " wires " are laid before the See becomes vacant. Cau- cuses are held day and night, trades are made, preferments are offered, and money is plentifully used. There is very lit- tle chance for a humble, pious and learned man to receive the nomination or appointment, 3R4 SUPERINTENDENTS. 385 Bishop Spalding, of Peoria, Illinois, was chosen by the electors of the Archdiocese of Chicago and the Suffragan Bi- shops of that Province, and the leading Catholic ecclesiastics of America urged Rome to appoint him, as the successor of the late Archbishop Feehan; but merit was ignored and the Holy Ghost was not consulted. In the words of one of the Suffragan Bishops of the Province of Chicago, " the defeat of Bishop Spalding was brought about by the sordid little soul of Satolli, the Religious Rabble, (meaning the Religious Orders), and the reprobates (meaning priests) of Chicago." Ecclesiastics are appointed to vacant Sees in America by the Propaganda, subject to the approval of the Pope. The appointing powers prefer men who will be entirely subser- vient to them, and hence they do not select men who are likely to enter upon any reformatory work among the clergy. They dread getting any priest into office who might be inclined, even in a remote degree, to imitate the fearless and righteous Florentine martyr, Father Jerome Savonarola. Such a man in his zeal might attempt to bring about a reformation, and find it necessary to expose to the world the rottenness of priests and prelates, and if there were any attempts by Rome to stop him he might tell some embarrassing facts, ancient and modern, about the clergy there, and by being the head of a See his words might create a deep impression on the world. A risk of this kind is not knowingly taken by the ecclesiastics who control the appointment, and whose mail, while their decision is in abeyance, often necessitates extra banking facilities, while they themselves are waited upon by emissaries of various candidates, armed with blank checks. Wicked men do not have their way every time a vacant See is filled, and men of good character sometimes providen- tially slip into the episcopacy ; but if they assert any indepen- dence, for instance by lecturing before a non-Catholic uni- versity and thereby giving recognition to such an institution, or by writing liberal-minded articles, which are repugnant to Rome, they will never get any higher ecclesiastical honors. 386 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. There is a bishop in Illinois who is a living proof of the truth- fulness of my words. He is an American citizen who is most highly esteemed by all classes and creeds, and has a world- wide reputation. Will he ever be a Cardinal? No. Will he ever be an Archbishop? No. Men who are unworthy to un- latch his shoes have been and will be given the preference. Two ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE SELECTION OF PAROCHIAL SCHOOL SUPERINTENDENTS. My biographical sketch contains one illustration. A Catholic priest, a candidate for the episcopacy, went to Rome to secure the mitre, and met there a beautiful woman from St. Louis, who was travelling. He returned to America, and soon afterwards was elevated to the Episcopacy. Formal charges of seduction were then made against him, but nothing came of them. They were "wastebasketed." A distinguished prelate, his Archbishop, since deceased, said to him : " I ex- pected merely to attend your consecration, but since they have preferred charges against you I will do better I will con- secrate you myself," and he did. This seductionist-bishop is a strong advocate of the American Federation of Catholic Societies; he wants French goods boycotted to punish France for attacking and expelling the Religious Orders; and he asserts that the American public school is of the Devil. UNWORTHY PAROCHIAL SCHOOL PRINCIPALS AND ASSISTANT PRINCIPALS ARE SHIELDED BY PAROCHIAL SCHOOL SUPERINTENDENTS. The parochial school superintendent is generally in such a position that he dare not interfere with corrupt parochial school principals or assistant principals. Parochial school su- perintendents are not made in a day. They are first priests. They serve their time in the pastorate. They are men of like passions with their brethren. If they sin in the pastorate their sins are probably found out by their fellow-priests. When they are elevated to the episcopacy the priests of their dioceses SUPERINTENDENTS. 387 ARCHBISHOP CHRISTIE, PORTLAND, OREGON. This alleged "convert" to Romanism is an ardent champion of the Roman Catholic schools, and of the Roman Catholic Church Ex- tension Society in America, notwithstanding the fact that the many ecclesiastical scandals in his archdiocese are a blot on civilization. One of the many shocking priestly scandals in Christie's arch- diocese appears in The Daily News, Portland, Oregon, Dec. 3, 1909: "PRIEST SHOWN CLEMENCY. "W. R. Thompson, a Catholic priest, indicted by the Federal grand jury for sending obscene letters through the United States mails to two women in San Francisco, has pleaded guilty and Judge Wolverton suspended sentence. The case was disposed of quietly several days ago. "The Reverend Thompson was turned over to the Dom- inican brothers with the understanding that he would be placed by them in some sanitarium. "The two female correspondents of the priest were to have been arersted in San Francisco, and word has not been received here whether they were or not. The postal inspectors say that the letters which were intercepted were of the most vile character." Priest Thompson's loathsome method of quasi-consummating his unnatural passions is unique and beyond the comprehension of man. The story is most revolting, and, as far as I can learn, has no parallel in history, not even among the popes. What high powers in Church and State conspired to save this vile leper and turn him loose on society? Why does not the American Federation of Catholic Societies protest against this pollution of the mails by priests, prelates and "foreign princes of the blood"? THE PAPAL BURDEN. This monstrous burden is being Jesuitically shifted to the more willing shoulders of non-Catholics. 388 SUPERINTENDENTS. 389 already know or speedily find out about their compromising deeds, and if they rebuke a corrupt priest it is but the kettle calling the pot black. There are Bishops, Archbishops and Cardinals who are living in constant dread of exposure. In America the Bishops and Archbishops have a cardinal- ate bee in their bonnets as the Catholic Church in America has but one representative in the College of Cardinals. They re- gard this representation as being ridiculously small. The pub- lic press teems periodically with announcements, purporting to emanate from Rome, of the intention of the Holy Father to en- large the American representation in the College of Cardinals. This is welcome news to the American Church dignitaries, who see in it an opportunity for their own advancement. Now does any one suppose that a Bishop or an Archbishop will hazard his chance for a Cardinal's hat by having disagreements with the powerful sinning priests under him? Indeed, no. These parochial school principals might manage to get racy accounts into the Vatican of the adventures of their Archbishop when he was a parish rector or a parochial school superintendent elsewhere, and while the Holy See might not seriously object to him on this account, still it might turn the scales against him and in favor of another Archbishop whose Archdiocese shows no outward sign of dissension. The ambitions of a Bishop or an Archbishop lead him into the course of condon- ing sin, especially when the sinners are his under-shepherds of wealth and prominence. It may happen that his priests are aware not only of his past, but present violations of the moral law. Elevation to the episcopacy does not deaden the fames peccatl. If it did, the Council of Trent would not have passed laws (which are still in force) concerning incon- tinent Bishops and their bastard children. (See Sess. 25, cap. xiv. et cap. xv., de Reformatione.) To let my readers know how parochial school superin- tendents shield unworthy parochial school principals, I now state that a strong Catholic Laymen's Association was formed during the Chicago controversy. The laymen, knowing that 390 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. their immediate Church dignitaries would afford no relief, made several appeals to the Papal Delegate, Cardinal Mar- tinelli. This is a copy of one of their communications : Chicago, January 4th, 1902. To His Eminence, Cardinal Martinelli, Pro Delegate Apostolic, Washington, D. C. Your Eminence : The committee representing the Catholic Laymen's As- sociation of Chicago, were grievously disappointed not to be able to present to Your Eminence in person the petition en- closed which they had prepared for presentation on Sunday, January 5th, 1902, at which time it was reported that Your Eminence was to be in Chicago. You will note in this petition we refrain from specifying the particulars of any incidents evidencing the lamentable conditions which prevail here and call for immediate and strenuous measures of relief. We omitted such mention from said petition because we deemed the occasion upon which we hope to present the same to Your Eminence to be unfitting for such details. We desire now to impress upon Your Eminence some adequate conception of the state of affairs by referring to the following facts, all of which are capable of verification. We confine our attention to the period within the past two months. We still withhold names because the purpose of this com- munication is to solicit your intervention and beg the oppor- tunity to present evidence. It is plain that at such stage of procedure it is not desirable that the names of the delinquents should be committed to writing upon any documents except such as are intended as formal steps in the way of prosecution. On the night of Friday, November 29, 1901, between 7 and 9 P. M., a pastor of one of our city parishes was seen in a state of intoxication near Wabash Avenue and Madison Street in this city engaged in soliciting women passers-by. On the same night another pastor of a parish in this dio- cese was seen coming out of a public saloon plainly under the influence of drink. This was in the same general locality as the incident last above mentioned. This district is in the central and most frequented part of the city. SUPERINTENDENTS. 391 On Tuesday, December 3, 1901, about midnight, another priest, recently appointed pastor of a city parish, was found by the police in a condition of helpless intoxication and taken to a police station and there kept over night. Within a few days of the last mentioned incident an as- sistant pastor of a prominent city parish entered a saloon located in a neighboring parish in this city ; found no one present there except the saloon-keeper and his wife ; dispatched the former upon some errand real or supposed which would have required the husband's absence for some time; and then attempted an indecent assault upon the wife ; was resisted and received a severe beating at the hands of the wife and the husband upon the latter's return. About midnight on Sunday, December I, 1901, the police were called to the presbytery of one of the largest parishes in this city to a disturbance caused by one of the assistant priests who was under the influence of liquor, firing pistol shots in the house. Upon the entry of the police beer bottles were found lying about the room and the windows were broken and the scene was one of drunken disorder. An assistant pastor of a prominent city parish is known to have had illicit intercourse repeatedly with a young girl, with whom his first appointment was made through the con- fessional. It is also known that this same assistant with three other priests had intercourse with the same woman during the same evening while they were together all under the influence of liquor. The subscribers hereto are life-long members of the Catho- lic Church. Her reputation is as dear to us as our own. We beg you to believe that we are incapable of making such state- ments as the above except in an honest belief of their truth and in the sole desire to save the Church from such raven- ing wolves. We are ourselves responsible citizens whose self- interest as well as a sense of decency would make it impossi- ble for us to participate in or to countenance slanders of our own Church. It is only because these enormities have grown to such frightful proportions as to threaten the very sanctity of our own homes and to make every Catholic man with wife and daughters shudder to reflect that they or their friends are exposed to such dangers and that such unspeakable shame is brought upon their Holy Mother, the Church. 392 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. We implore Your Eminence, if it be impossible to prose- cute an immediate investigation of these matters, that you will take at least some prompt steps to impose some restrain- ing influence upon this element of our priesthood here. When the late agitation to which Father Crowley was a party was at its height it was noted that these evil excesses were at least temporarily suppressed. But recently it seems to have been understood that the authorities of the Church in frowning upon that agitation have condoned the evils which were there- by exposed, and that since Father Crowley was subjected to censure, the evil-doers had received a dispensation and were licensed to continue as before. There is apparently no one here who has the authority and at the same time the courage and the disposition to suppress these abominable evils. They have existed so long and are known to so many among the Faithful and the efforts heretofore made to invoke the active interven- tion of the local authorities of the Church have so utterly failed that we can only appeal to Your Eminence. We do so in the hope and with the prayer that you will save our Church, our homes, our wives, our children, and ourselves from consequences which no man can foresee, if our hope is disappointed and our prayer rejected. We subscribe ourselves loyal sons of the Catholic Church and humble and devoted servants of Christ and dutiful sub- jects to Your Eminence, the representative of the Holy See. This communication was duly signed and sent, but it was ignored. On Sunday, January 19, 1902, there was held at the of- fices of the Catholic Laymen's Association in Chicago, a meeting of its executive committee. Nearly every parish in the city was represented. The following resolutions were unanimously passed, and a copy thereof was ordered to be sent at once to His Eminence, Cardinal Martinelli, with a respectful request for as speedy a reply as his convenience would permit. For the purpose of transmitting the resolu- tions and receiving a reply thereto, a sub-committee was ap- pointed, and its members were directed to request His Emi- nence to address his reply to them. The resolution was as follows : SUPERINTENDENTS. 393 Whereas, we have heretofore in dutiful and respectful terms invoked the attention of His Eminence, the Pro-Dele- gate Apostolic, to the scandalous condition of immorality among certain of the clergy in this Archdiocese, citing to him numerous specific instances occurring within the past few months, with details of time, place and circumstance, and praying that he will at least permit us to present the proofs of our complaints ; And Whereas, His Eminence has heretofore ignored our prayer and taken no steps whatever to redress these wrongs; And Whereas, it is our plain and undoubted right, both as sons of the Holy Catholic Church and as American citizens, to enjoy immunity for ourselves, our wives, our children and our homes from any licensed or obligatory association, official or personal, whether under the relation of pastor or other- wise, with these debasing, soul-destroying influences against which we have protested, and are therefore by God himself armed with the power of self-protection, if those whom the Church have empowered and enjoined to protect us fail in that sacred duty and leave us defenseless save by an appeal to the public opinion of mankind ; Therefore Be It Resolved : That if within ten days after a copy of these resolutions shall have been forwarded to His Eminence, Cardinal Martinelli, no reply shall have been re- ceived thereto and no steps shall have been taken by the Church authorities either to institute a thorough investigation of these abominable evils, or to secure the presence in the diocese of some active and restraining influence which shall serve to suppress and check them, and at least secure a tem- porary respite from present conditions until a thorough re- form can be effected, we shall lay before our fellow-citizens in the public press or by whatever means may be necessary the full facts and details which form the basis of our just indig- nation and complaint, and exhibit to the world the conditions in this archdiocese which have prevailed for years past. Resolved that in preferring this request to His Eminence we reiterate our unshaken loyalty to our Church and our rev- erent and dutiful submission to all lawful authority in the Church and that, in attempting to fix a specific time within which an investigation should be instituted, we intend to act subject to the wise judgment of His Eminence, the Pro-Dele- gate Apostolic ; and if the time named by us above is too brief THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. for him to take such important action we will gladly and hum- bly yield our judgment in this particular to his own; that it is only our purpose to receive definite and reliable assurance that within a reasonable time action will certainly be taken toward that end or at least some measure will be adopted that will impose an effective and salutary restraint upon the evil- doers whose corrupt actions and conduct imperil the very sanctity of our homes. The sub-committee sent the following letter to Cardinal Martinelli, with a copy of the foregoing resolutions : In discharge of the duty devolved upon us we herewith transmit to Your Eminence a copy of the resolutions afore- said and most respectfully but urgently solicit immediate at- tention and as early response as the convenience of Your Eminence may permit. Cardinal Martinelli refused, point-blank, to take any no- tice of the Catholic Laymen. He told me upon one occasion at the Delegation Office in Washington : " The laity have no right to interfere with the clergy; if the laity understand that they have any rights, they will do in America as they once did in France during the Revolution, they will kill the clergy. In this independent country it would not be wise to let the laity un- derstand that they have any rights to interfere in Church mat- ters." My reply was : " Then the only rights you concede to the laity are to 'put up and shut up?'' "Just so," he said, " and one of the principal things we have against you, Father Crowley, is that you are enlightening the Catholic laity of this country as to their rights ; the laity have no right to expose their clergy, no matter what they do ; any charges by the laity against priests or prelates must be ignored ; and any spirit of independence in the laity in reference to Church government must be crushed." As a further illustration of how wicked parochial school principals are shielded by parochial school superintendents and honored by the Parochial School Board of Education, I refer again to the case alluded to in Chapter II. of a prom- SUPERINTENDENTS. 395 inent Church dignitary in the Philippine Islands, who was formerly a noted pastor in the United States. While he was in the pastorate in America he was accused of corrupting Protestant and Catholic boys. He was so loathed that decent people would spit when they saw him on the street. The Church authorities knew what a stench he was, but they did not discipline him. Finally lay people confronted him with affidavits setting forth his bestialty, and they threatened him with immediate criminal prosecution if he did not leave the city forthwith. Thereupon he left his parish and went to St. Louis, Missouri, and finally to Rome, where he secured the friendship and favor of Princes of the Church by a liberal use of ill-gotten money. Before he went to Rome he had de- frauded a Catholic loan company out of about $80,000 and swindled private individuals out of about $20,000. He procured for a close friend, who was a pastor in America, a See in the Philippine Islands, and then he him- self received a desirable appointment in that Archipelago, where he now resides in a grand palace and is curing souls. His promotion was a shock to the good people of the American city from which he had been driven. By virtue of his present title he is to-day a member of the Pope's household. Some of these unworthy parochial school principals who are shielded by the superintendents of the parochial school, are the spiritual advisers of prominent female academies, or convent schools, to which Protestant girls are sent. In this connection it may interest Protestant parents, whose daughters are convent pupils, to read the following which I take from The Catholic Calendar of September, 1902 (published by the Holy Name Cathedral, Chicago, Illinois), page 1 1 : Why do many Protestant parents send their daughters to convent schools ? In order that their Innocence may be safe- guarded while their mind is being educated. That is the an- swer. The parents know well the dangers that surround 396 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. their girls in secular schools and fashionable boarding col- leges; they know also that in the Sisters' care their darlings will be kept from evils. Forbidden knowledge will be closed to them. Dangerous books will not be allowed in their hands. Improper amusements will be prohibited. The love of virtue will be inculcated. Purity will be reverenced. Obedience will be made a habit. Truthfulness will be deemed indispen- sable. Industry will be honored in the practice. By example as well as by precept, goodness, gentleness and gracefulness will be taught. MORAL INCONSISTENCIES OF SUPERINTENDENTS. One of the most prominent archbishops in America is renting church property in a great city to tenants, who, to his knowledge, use it for very unworthy purposes, such as low saloons, dance halls, etc. He has much to say against Socialism. He receives an exorbitant rent from these tenants because of the immunity they enjoy from any municipal in- terference, through the political pull of their ecclesiastical landlord. Children of tender years have been rescued from these evil resorts. Whatever prosecution of the proprietors was started came to an untimely end through the powerful influence of His Grace. How can this parochial school superintendent rebuke his subordinates when they know of his renting church property for such base purposes? He is particularly outspoken against the public schoois. He professes to stand in great fear of the rising generations becoming utterly depraved by them. The only hope for the welfare of this Nation which he can discover is in the parochial school. He is not the only Catholic ecclesiastic in his Archdiocese, or in this glorious Republic, who is drawing a revenue from vicious resorts. THOROUGH SUPERVISION PRACTICALLY IMPOSSIBLE. In a large Diocese or Archdiocese it is practically impos- sible for the Bishop or Archbishop to thoroughly superintend SUPERINTENDENTS. 397 his parochial schools. He is compelled to rely upon the good faith of his priests. This is particularly so in an Archdiocese of the magnitude of the Chicago Archdiocese, whose Archbishop is burdened with manifold spiritual concerns, and financial responsibilities. But what thorough supervision of parochial schools can there be in a See when its Bishop or Archbishop is incapaci- tated by protracted illness or advanced age? If such inca- pacitated Bishop or Archbishop has a Coadjutor Bishop, with the right of succession, there would be just such supervision of the parochial schools in his See as the Coadjutor Bishop cared or dared to bestow. If such incapacitated Bishop or Archbishop were given an Auxiliary Bishop, there would be just such supervision of the parochial schools in his See as he might direct his Auxiliary Bishop to give, because the su- perintendency of parochial schools does not canonically fall within the duties of an Auxiliary Bishop, who is appointed chiefly to assist his Bishop or Archbishop in confirming the children of the See, and whose position is so temporary and subordinate that he holds the office and acts solely at the nod of his superior. The Most Rev. Patrick A. Feehan, the late Archbishop of Chicago, during the last two years of his life, was so weak in body and mind that he was never without a trained nurse, day or night. He was suffering from a form of paralysis, and was so incapacitated that his signature had to be stenciled on documents. He was given an Auxiliary Bishop in 1899, but this official unfortunately was in a shattered condition of health and was able to render him but very little assistance. In 1901 he was given another Auxiliary Bishop. Archbishop Feehan died in July, 1902. During the time that he was incapacitated there was virtually no discipline in the Archdiocese of Chica- go, and many of the priests took advantage of this fact to do as they pleased ; and one of the most prominent of them, who was well known at home and abroad, and who was leading a dual life, managed to secure several important Archdiocesan 398 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. offices, and then, by forging the name of Archbishop Feehan, he secured from a number of sources large sums of money, ag- gregating many thousand dollars. Thorough supervision of parochial schools in any See is likely to be wanting at almost any time by reason of the inca- pacity, through age or illness, of its Bishop or Archbishop. PAROCHIAL SCHOOL SUPERINTENDENTS ARE NOT ANSWERABLE TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE. To whom are the parochial school superintendents re- sponsible ? They are directly answerable to the Vatican author- ities. The Pope has never seen America, and, if reports be true, does not understand the English language, and hence cannot read the Constitution of the United States without the aid of a translation or an interpreter. The supreme head of the parochial school system in the United States is inevitably an Italian, and a person whose election suits France, Spain and Austria. The College of Car- dinals has its majority composed of Italians. The Church calls itself universal, and is established indeed in all parts of the world, but any Cardinal who is not an Italian has no more chance to become Pope than he has to become President of the United States. France, Spain and Austria have for centuries exercised in the Conclave the right of vetoing any candidate for the Papacy whom they disliked. The Holy Ghost, if He acts at all in the selection of a Pope, must consult these three secu- lar governments. Dr. Alzog says : The great Catholic powers have continued to exercise a greater or less influence on papal elections down to our day. (Dr. Alzog's Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. II., p. 484.) It certainly must seem to the American people an anomaly that France, Spain and Austria should have a commanding voice as to who shall be the supreme head of a system of schools in the United States of America. SUPERINTENDENTS. 399 It is said that the present Pope has decreed that these Catholic powers shall no longer exercise the right of veto in Papal elections. But the Catholic powers themselves have not so agreed, and their right of veto can hardly be terminated by a Pontifical pronunciamento. A Pertinent Question. I submit to the American people this question: Is it to the best interests of the Nation that a multitude (now over a million) of its children should receive their secular educa- tion in schools which for their highest supervision are subject to ecclesiastics whose perpetual residence is in Europe, who have never seen the shores of America, who are strangers to our language, our customs and our laws, and who attack Americanisms ? City WilJ Aid Parochial School* V press despatch frm Derby, Conn., boys: j The Derby Board of Education has just taken unusual action in voting to aid in the support of a Catholic pa- rochial school It has appropriated $100 a -month for, St. Mary's school, which has been in existence' for ten years and has six hundred pupils. "A year ago an attempt was mad* to obtain a city appropriation, for th(j- school, but lawyers gave the opinion' that such action would be unconstitu- tional, and the matter Was, dropped 'Hev. Dr. Robert F. Fitzgerald, rectoi of St Mary's church, took the mattei up again recently, and a plan was evol- ved whereby tho constitutional objec-1 tion was obviated. This plan was fpr'J the city to pay the parochial school a v monthly rental for the building and to receive in return educational acconv. modations and facilities for ttt; at- tending pupils. "Dr. Fitzgerald and James McEnef- ney, a leading business man, draf^d a petition to the Board of Education em- bodying this proposal, and the Board adopted it unanimously." The Catholic Citizen, Milwaukee, Wis. PUBLIC FUNDS FOR PAPAL SCHOOLS. In different parts of the United States, the Roman Hierarchy has succeeded in getting in the thin edge of the papal wedge as regards public funds for Roman Catholic schools and charitable (?) insti- tutions. In the near future it intends to compel non-Catholic poli- ticians in the municipal, state and federal governments to pass laws granting public funds to all said schools and institutions. CHAPTER V. THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL PRINCIPALS AND ASSISTANT PRINCIPALS. Parish rectors are the principals of parochial schools; and assistant rectors are assistant principals. If a parish rector is a drunken or an immoral priest, then the parochial school of that parish has a drunken or an im- moral principal. If the pastor is. a man without pedagogic ability, then his school has an incompetent principal. If the pastor is mercenary in his aims, then his school children will be compelled to further his selfish and reprehensible under- takings, a fact fully substantiated by the history of many Catholic church fairs, carnivals, picnics and dances. The parochial school principal is not always at heart and in life a man of God. The majority of the corrupt pas- tors in America are principals of parochial schools. If assistant rectors are men devoid of moral character and pedagogic training, then parochial schools have assistant principals who are unworthy. If assistant rectors happen to be good men, they can do nothing for the betterment of the parochial school if the principal is unworthy, because they are wholly in his power. Proper care is not exercised by prelates in the adop tion of candidates for the sacred ministry, and hence the paro- chial schools are provided with unworthy principals and as- sistant principals. Men are adopted, educated and ordained who should never be intrusted with the cure of souls or the secular training of children. It is well known to those who are conversant with cur- rent events in France, and familiar with her history, that the 400 PRINCIPALS. 401 hostile attitude of the French Government toward the Cath- olic Church is largely due to the deterioration of the Catholic clergy in France. There was a time when the noblest Catholic families in France were proud to have their sons ordained to the priesthood. What is the situation in that glorious Re- public to-day? It is this: The majority of its priests come from the families which occupy the lowest places in the social scale ; and the sad result is seen in the existence of a woefully deteriorated priesthood. A similar condition obtains in Amer- ica. Far be it from me to say a word in disparagement of the worthy poor. I know that nobleness of manhood and woman- hood is found in the humblest dwellings of men. I know that in the galaxy of America's heroes the names of men, who were the children of poverty, shine with unfading lustre. I rejoice in the fact that America is the poor man's opportunity. But honest poverty is one thing and -vicious poverty is another. The children of the former can be trusted, as a rule, with any office which is within their capacity in Church or State; but the children of the latter, in the nature of things, cannot be equally trusted. " A silken purse cannot be made out of a sow's ear." Are American bishops and archbishops careful in the ac- ceptance of candidates for the priesthood? They are not. Young men, whose homes have been evil and whose associates have been vicious, are adopted, educated and ordained for the sacred priesthood of the Catholic Church. I say it is wrong. It is a sowing to the wind and the harvest will be the whirl- wind. Throughout America are priests and prelates whose antecedents would keep any reputable bond company from bonding them for responsible positions in secular employment. The Catholic Church in America adopts unworthy men, edu- cates them, ordains them, and even honors them with episco- pal authority that is, makes them parochial school assistant principals, principals and superintendents. Even bastards are ordained to the priesthood in the United States. 402 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. America is cursed with priests of foreign birth and train- ing who were sent to America to relieve their native dioceses of the scandal of their unpriestly conduct. A priest who does wrong in Europe should never be entrusted with the cure of souls in America. The United States Government sends back immigrants who are not up to a fixed standard in health, wealth and character. The Catholic Church in America should have a department of ecclesiastical immigration, and any priest who has broken his vows across the sea should be refused adoption here. America should not be made a dumping ground for fallen foreign priests. The parish rector has full control of the parish moneys. His word is law. He collects and spends according to his own good pleasure. He is supposed to report annually to his bish- op, archbishop or cardinal. But does he? Well, when he does, his report would not stand the scrutiny of a fifth rate auditor. Some pastors make an annual pretence of giving to their congregations a report of receipts and expenditures for the year, but those who have inside knowledge of the making up of such reports know that they are monumental pieces of deception. Many priests never even make a pretence of re- porting. Sometimes nominal trustees are appointed for a " blind," but in reality the laity have no voice in the temporal af- fairs of their parish. They dare not ask for a complete finan- cial report. All they can do is " to pay up and shut up." It hardly requires any special penetration to see what an oppor- tunity for grafting such a condition of things affords a mer- cenary priest. My observations lead me to the conclusion that not two per cent, of the parochial school principals could pass an or- dinary examination for a public school principal. The public school excels the parochial school in com- pelling its principals and assistant principals to observe in public life a higher ethical standard than that followed by the parochial school principals and assistant principals. If the principal of a Chicago public school got drunk, or if he were PRINCIPALS. 403 discovered to be a silent partner in a liquor saloon, he would be ousted. This is not the case with the parochial school prin- cipal. Charges of immorality against a public school prin- cipal would be sifted to the bottom; such charges against paro- chial school principals are thrown into iv&stebaskets. I venture to say that no public school principal who was known to have ever been guilty of immorality could hope to obtain a position again anywhere in the United States. His offence would be a perpetual bar. This is not at all the case with an immoral parochial school principal. If a priest gives public scandal, he is whitewashed by his bishop, or he is sent, perhaps, to make a religious retreat for a lew days, and then he returns to his parish, or he is trans- ferred to another parish in that diocese, or he is sent to some other diocese where he may assume another name to escape the service of criminal or civil process. This course in effect means no punishment for sin, and it affords no protection to the Catholic people from ecclesiastical rascals. In an Ameri- can Archdiocese a pastor, who had a parochial school, se- duced his ward ; he was denounced publicly in his church at Sunday morning Mass ; but he was simply transferred to an- other parish. The same treatment was accorded by his ec- clesiastical superiors to a priestly sodomite. If a priest runs away with a woman he still retains his priestly faculties ; and if he deserts her and seeks an appointment he has no particular difficulty in securing a parish, even though they had been legally married. Failure to punish sinning priests is working incalculable harm to the Catholic Church. There is not a Protestant sect in America that deals with its immoral clergymen in this loose way. If a Protestant clergyman seduced a young lady, would he be transferred to another church ? Nay, he would be kicked out of his denomination. Why should Catholic priests who sin receive any less rigorous treatment? I humbly urge upon the Catholic Church the necessity of dealing sternly with sinful priests and prelates. A wicked 404 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. priest, even though he repents, should never be entrusted with the care of souls. He should be consigned to a monastery, and he should never be permitted to officiate publicly at the altar, or to sit in the confessional to serve as a parochial school superintendent, principal or assistant principal. PAROCHIAL SCHOOL PRINCIPALS SHIELD EACH OTHER. Another point, which must not be overlooked, will help the public to a clearer understanding^ the disabilities of the parochial school by reason of its principals. Catholic priests shield each other. The immoral cleric is shielded by his moral as well as his immoral brother priests. This indicates the false code of honor which prevails in the Catholic priesthood. It is a code which is uncanonical and unchristian. Neverthe- less, it even dominates the course of decent priests and com- pels them to condone and cover up offences which should send their perpetrators to the penitentiary. How can the parochial school get rid of an unworthy principal when priests and pre- lates aie his devoted protectors and champions? And this leads me to say that this false code should be relentlessly as- sailed. Publicity is purity. Secrecy is sin. I am happy to be able to quote the eminent Cardinal Manning in support of my views concerning this subject. From the Life of Cardinal Manning, Archbishop of West- minster by Edmund Sheridan Purcell, (Member of the Roman Academy of Letters), I quote as follows: Cardinal Manning himself and that is enough has laid down a rule against concealing the sins or shortcomings of Bishops and others in the following words, spoken on the oc- casion of his final visit to Rome in 1883, to Pope Leo XIII : " If the Evangelist did not conceal the sin and fall of Judas, neither ought we to conceal the sins of Bishops and of other personages." (Foot-note) : The Pope in his conversation with Cardinal Manning, reprobated the vicious system of sup j pressing or glossing over facts in history, sacred or profane, or in the lives of men, Saints or sinners, as repugnant tQ PRINCIPALS. 405 truth and justice, and in the long run, as detrimental to the spiritual interests of the Church. (Vol. II., p. 755.) PAROCHIAL SCHOOL PRINCIPALS ARE CHEAP POLITICIANS. Our great American cities are cursed with municipal cor- ruption. From my knowledge of the undercurrent of things I assert that Catholic parochial school principals are at the bottom of American municipal corruption. They have gone into politics; and they are wire pullers at the caucuses, at the conventions and at the primaries. They succeed in getting their henchmen into various civic offices. This political work is not done through purely benevolent motives. They make money out of it. A clerical politician is none other than a priest who is corrupt at heart. He abandons the spiritual in- terests committed to his care, and, consumed by an unholy de- sire to amass wealth, he plunges headlong into political chican- ery for the graft that is in it. " GET RICH QUICK " PAROCHIAL SCHOOL PRINCIPALS. The vast majority of Catholic priests are investors in various " get rich quick " concerns. Gold, silver and copper mines are very attractive to them, and in many of these mines the only ore is the coin put in by the mercenary priests and other gullible people. The more knowing priests do not in- vest, but give the use of their names for blocks of stock ; and prospectuses are prepared containing copies of signed letters of endorsement by these God-fearing ecclesiastics. This print- ed matter is sent to their parishioners, and on the stock sold to them these pastors receive a commission. Often these cler- ics personally solicit or advise their parishioners to invest in speculative stocks, and the properties may exist on paper only. These priests are frequently directors in these mining corpora- tions, and church presbyteries often serve for meeting places for the boards of directors. These pastors often have parishes overwhelmed with debts which run into many thousands of dollars, and they continually cry for money. Sunday after Sunday they command their 406 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. people to give money. Money, indeed, is their only gospel! When they are not at home their assistants take up the cry, and woe betides them if they do not cry lustily, for the pastor's relatives report any half-heartedness. What becomes of the money? Ask the pastor, not the people the people do not know. The money goes into the bank accounts of the rector and his relatives, and it is used for all kinds of speculations. From reliable data I am convinced that over fifty per cent of the Catholic clergy are investors in " get rich quick " schemes. Many of them are investors in listed speculative stocks, and their first office in the morning is to examine the stock quota- tions. When the market goes against them they usually an- nounce a special collection on the following Sunday for some special object, such as prospective repairs to the church, or to the presbytery, or to the parochial school building. A few years ago there were two brothers who formed a mining company. They belonged to a most prominent parish, which was conducted by a Religious Order. They made gen- erous contributions to all the collections, and liberally patron- ized the parish fair, picnics and dances. They gave the pastor blocks of stock for his recommendation of their mining scheme ; and men of that parish and of the adjacent parishes bought mining stock. Men mortgaged their homes to obtain money to invest. Suddenly it was ascertained that the wonderful mine was simply a hole in the ground. Brave, noble women of the parish went en masse to the presbytery, rang the bell, and, no response being made, broke in the door and horse- whipped the pastor, who was the head of the Religious' Com- munity. There was press publicity of the assault, but there was no legal prosecution. This pastor is an Examiner of the Clergy. LIBERAL PATRONS OF THE ARTS AND SCIENCES AT WORLD'S FAIRS. A multitude of priests attended the World's Fair which was held in Chicago in 1893. They sought the educating and PRINCIPALS. 407 refining influences of that " White City." Their parishioners were glad to see them go to it, and contributed towards their expenses. The majority of these clerical visitors behaved in a scandalous way. They frequented houses of shame; they patronized gambling dens ; many of them were arrested and booked under fictitious names. Some of them got crazy drunk in their hotels and ran around the corridors naked. Neverthe- less, some of these ecclesiastical sinners officiated on Sundays in the various Chicago churches, kindly substituting for their brethren who had gone elsewhere for a summer's recreation. From the data which I have received the harlots of St. Louis, during the great fair now in progress there, are getting a greater percentage of patronage from Catholic parochial school principals and assistant principals than from the male sinners of any other vocation, occupation or profession. In this connection I relate a conversation I had with a most prominent American archbishop, who is, indeed, an aspirant to a seat in the College of Cardinals. I said to him : " Your Grace, as I was going to my hotel last night a hack- man said : ' How are things coming with you, father ? ' I said to the hackman : ' Very well ! ' He said : ' You are up against a tough proposition ; the priests are a tough bunch.' I said : ' What do you know about them ? ' He said : ' I have not been a hackman for the last twenty years right down in the heart of the city without knowing a good deal about them ; I frequently drive them down to the levee district at night, and whenever I take one down I can sleep for a month.' I said: 1 What do you mean by that ? ' He said : ' I get a rake off from the house of ill-fame, a certain percentage.' I said : ' A percentage of what ? ' He said : ' A percentage of the amount which he spends in the house.' I said : ' In what way ? ' He said : ' On the girls, buying wine for the girls, setting up the can-can, and for the other things which go with such doings ; the priests are the best spenders I meet; their money comes easy and they let it go easy.' I said : ' How do you reckon your percentage from the house ? ' He said : ' I size the fel- 408 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. low up pretty well; I have an idea of how much he wants, and of how much he is going to spend; and the people who run those houses are pretty square people ; any way they know that if they don't deal square with us we will take the business to some other house, so you see they have got to be on the square with us.' " This hackman was a Catholic. I then told the Archbishop about another case. I said : " A Catholic hackman stopped me a short time ago and said : ' How are the boys getting on, Father ? ' I said : ' What boys ? ' He said : ' The priests.' I said : ' I believe they are improving ! ! ' He said : ' It is pretty hard to change them ; they are a tough class ; it is little the people know about them ; in fact if you tell them anything about them they won't believe it ; they will call you an A. P. A. if you tell them anything about their clergy; when I was a boy I attended the Catholic schools in this city, and at that time I, too, would not believe anything bad about them, but after I got into the hack business my eyes were opened. One night I was engaged by a few gentlemen to take them down the line onto Wabash Avenue to a certain house of ill-fame ; I drove them there ; they got out of the car- riage and paid me for my services, and I waited awhile and went then right into the house to get my percentage for bring- ing them there; well, good God, to my great surprise who should come down the stairs but a priest of my then parish, and now a prominent Chicago pastor ; he said to me : ' Hello there, Patrick, what are you doing around here ? ' Then I screwed up my courage and I said : ' I am here on business ; what are you doing around here ? ' He said : ' I am here see- ing the sights.' Now, I tell you, father, that was my first eye- opener, and my eyes have been kept open ever since ; but when I told that to some of my friends they did not believe me and called me all sorts of names and warned me against giving scandal by telling that to anybody else, and they said that if I did I would get into trouble ; so realizing how hard it is to persuade the Catholic people that there is anything wrong with PRINCIPALS. 409 these fellows I made up my mind that the best thing I could do was to keep my mouth shut." The Archbishop then told me about one of his experiences. He said : " Yes, hackmen know a great deal about us ; they have seen a lot; they are in a way to see it; why, down at my former diocese there were two hackmen, father and son, who were Catholics once, but owing to what they saw amongst the clergy they lost the faith. When the old man was dying, his wife, unknown to him, sent for me to give him the last rites of the Church; I went there, and as I was entering the door of his bedroom the old man cried out : ' For God's sake, don't come into this room ! I don't want you ! ' I said : ' Don't you want me, aren't you dying ? ' He said : ' Yes, I am dying, but I am at peace with my God, with my country and with myself, and I don't want to have anything to do with you nor the likes of you; I know too much about priests; I have driven lots of them to bad houses ; for God's sake, don't come in! I don't want to be reminded by your presence of those things now when I am dying ! ' I saw that the old man was thoroughly in earnest, and, not caring to debate the mat- ter with him for fear the people in the house might overhear what he had to say, I turned on my heel and walked away." The Archbishop continued : " Hackmen, policemen, firemen, street car and railway men know a great deal about us; they see a great deal, they are in the way of knowing it, but for- tunately the poor fellows keep it to themselves." The fact is that when a man of any of the foregoing classes dies, his pastor and the assistants exert themselves to show all possible honor to his memory, particularly by the delivery of a most flattering funeral sermon. If the deceased died with- out the last sacraments, or even refused them, greater exer- tions are made. These honors are paid to the deceased to shut the mouths of his relatives in case he may have told them of the clerical misconduct he had seen. High church digni- taries often grace these funeral occasions. 410 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. NAUTICAL CLERICS. In the United States there are parochial school principals who are very fond of the water. They enjoy trips on the pala- tial steamers which ride the waters of the inland lakes, the great rivers and the ocean. They are also much given to yachting. During the summer time their health, impaired by arduous service in their parochial schools, demands frequent visits to the various beaches. I have heard fanatics predict that the Atlantic coast would be submerged some day as a punishment by an offended God ; I have been amused by their weird predictions ; but as I think of the immorality and bes- tiality of these nautical clerics, records galore being in my pos- session, I really marvel that such a cataclysm does not happen. Catholic travelers, watch the priest on shipboard ! Watch him closely! If you will look sharply you will see a priest and a woman. He may call her his " sister," or " niece," or " cousin," but as a rule she is not. The officers of the Atlantic liners tell many sickening facts in connection with nautical clerics. Many an ecclesiastical voyager has found himself in irons before the end of the voy- age to protect the passengers and himself from his drunken frenzy. What these nautical clerics do not know about poker and other gambling games on their voyages Satan does not know. They usually travel incognito in both dress and name, but when the liquor gets into them they betray their clerical character by attempting to assert their priestly jurisdiction. Dealers in Smut. There are priests in America who are considered special- ists in retailing smutty stories, the foundations of which they learn in the confessional. In Catholic theological seminaries in America students form associations (not sanctioned by the seminary authorities) in which membership depends upon the applicant's abilitv to PRINCIPALS. 411 tell stories of a prescribed degree of nastiness. A priest told me that it took him three years to get admitted. Brazen Hypocrites. There are Catholic priests and prelates who are at the head of various Catholic temperance societies, and others who are famed as temperance advocates, who get drunk ad libitum. They deliver stirring addresses at temperance meetings, and then they are put to bed the same night drunk. Catholic priests in America impose severe penance upon penitents who have eaten meat on proscribed days, but these priests do not scruple when they are outside of their parishes (and inside when the housekeeper is trustworthy) to break the law of the Church concerning days of fasting and absti- nence, and many of them even break their fast before they say Mass. Some priests, who have a little conscience left, and who have not wholly lost the faith, winter in Mexico where the Church permits Catholics to eat meat on those proscribed days even on Friday ! MALODOROUS PEDAGOGIC SAMPLES. So far I have discussed in a general way the principals and the assistant principals of the parochial schools. I now deal specifically with some of these clerical educators, designat- ing each by a numeral and some suggested title. The cases I describe I have selected at random from the hundreds xvhich I have listed. They are but average samples, and are scattered over America. My readers may wonder why I do not give the names and addresses of these clerical sinners, and of other wicked ec- clesiastics to whom I have referred. I do not do so out of regard for the opinion of my advisers. My clerical counsellors assert that since many, if not all, of these names are now on file in formal charges at the Vatican, and since the present Pope, Pius X., has hardly had an adequate opportunity to 412 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. familiarize himself with the detailr of these charges, in order to canonically deal with the accused, it would be disrespectful to His Holiness to give to the world the names and addresses. My lay counsellors solemnly declare that there is grave like- lihood that such publicity would lead to the burning of churches and the lynching of priest:, by an infuriated Catholic people. It will be noticed that I describe some of these cases at greater length than others. The shorter length is not due to a lack of material. I do not care to nauseate my readers, and so I give a few cases at greater length simply to illustrate what might be said about each of these malodorous peda- gogues. The cases which I now. cite may seem improbable to my readers by reason of their awfulness ; but I solemnly declare that I am conservative in my statements, and that the cases which I now describe are in reality infinitely worse than they appear here. If I should give the full story in every day speech con- cerning each of these malodorous pedagogic samples, this book would be so nasty that it could not be circulated. It is my desire to tell the truth in chaste language, and, therefore, I take as my literary guides the celebrated Catholic historians, Dr. Alzog and Dr. Pastor (from whose works I quoted in Chapter III), and I trust that my descriptions of clerical depravi- ty will equal in refinement the similar portrayals of these emi- nent authors. Rev. No. i. A Forger. In the autumn of 1903 a priest of international repute dis- appeared. He had robbed his parish and Archdiocese of about $750,000, and this largely through forging the name of his Archbishop. Why is he not prosecuted? Why is he not punished in conformity with the canons of the Church ? Is it possible that he knows some startling things which his Archbishop fears he might reveal to the world? Can it be that even now he is drawing hush money from his Archdiocese ? A FORGER AND HIS CHURCH. "Rev. No. i, A P"orger," Rev. George D. Heldmann, ex-rector of St. Paul's parish, Chicago, one of Muldoon's chief clerical agents, and leader among the German and German-American priests, fearing ex- posure of his dual life, etc., appealed to Rev. Cashman and myself for immunity. He offered to donate fifty thousand dollars to our crusade and promised that he would supply us, if necessary, with irrefutable evidence against Cardinal Martinelli, Bishop Muldoon and other high ecclesiastics. He made this offer to me October 16, 1901, at the Audi- torium Annex, Chicago, where I met him by appointment, brought about by letters and personal visits from Rev. E. J. Vattman, Senior Chaplain of the U. S. Army and Rev. Thomas F. Cashman. 413 REV. HELDMANN'S PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. During said interview, Heldmann, among other things, told me that the Muldoon gang, including Cardinal Martinelli, had determined to issue a Bull of Excommunication against me, hoping thereby to head off my promised disclosures and, if possible, intimidate me and my supporters, both clerical and lay. As soon as the church author- ities learned that Heldmann had "squealed" they induced him, by threats and otherwise, to make an affidavit declaring that he as agent for the Muldoonites did not give Cardinal Martinelli a bribe of several thousand dollars, which fact he had already made known to us. "Rev. No. i, A Forger," is now Rev. George D. Heldmann, C. PP. S. (Congregation of the Precious Blood), Editor of Messenger, and Botschafter, St. Joseph's College, Rensselaer, Indiana, U. S. A. St. Joseph's College is a Roman Catholic boarding school in which there are 290 students, and in which there are 22 Sisters of the Precious Blood employed for domestic work, though such employment for .nuns is forbidden by Canon Law. Heldmann is in "good standing." 414 PRINCIPALS. 415 October i6th, 1901, he offered me $50,000 to induce me not .to expose his dual life in any forthcoming book. I said to him then : " If you dare to make that offer to me again I will take you by the nape of the neck to the police station." At that time he was living in adultery with a married woman whom he had estranged from her husband and established in a palatial home. He was an ardent champion of the parochial school and a fierce denunciator of the American policy in the Philippines. He was the principal of a parochial school which had 21 nuns and 750 pupils. His influence was eagerly sought by politicians, and he was once urged to run for Congress. Since he has become a fugitive he has been teaching in a Catholic college, and has been giving missions, under an as- sumed name, to convert Protestants. Rev. No. 2. A National Character. His parochial school has over a thousand pupils. In the winter season he is very fond of providing sleighing parties for the young ladies of his school, and he always arranges it so that there is a lack of at least one seat. The consequence is that one young lady rides in the pastor's lap. This rector is one of the most lecherous of the lewd members of the priest- hood. He constantly attends and " plays " the races. He won $60,000 on one race. He is an habitue of race-tracks, gambling houses and brothels. He is a national character. His " O. K." is omnipotent. Gamblers have to secure it in order to run their houses in his section of his city ; and can- didates for the priesthood have to obtain it to get ordained. This man has been guilty, on land and sea, of unprintable lewdness. He presented one of his mistresses with a belt, each link being a twenty-dollar gold piece. He is reputed to be worth about a million dollars. 416 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Caught in flagrante delicto he said : " I never believed in celibacy, I never preached it, never practiced it, and never will.. It's a humbug." Rev. No. 3. A Lover of FasfHorses and Fast Women. He has in his parochial school over 1,500 children. He keeps a city house and a country residence. He is devoted to fast horses and fast women. In the country he is known as " Mr. West " ; and one of his temporary better halves as " Mrs. West." Rev. No. 4. A Grocer. He is a priest who eloped with a young woman. He is living with her and running a grocery. She has borne him three children. He said Mass the morning the first baby was born. Any time he will abandon the woman he can return to parochial school duties, for " Once a priest always a priest." In the parish from which he eloped the parochial school had over 600 pupils. His name appears in the issue of the Catholic Directory and Clergy List of 1904, although his ecclesiastical superiors are fully aware of his misconduct. After his elopement he solicited offerings by mail for Masses for souls in purgatory and undoubtedly made a nice little sum in this way. Rev. No. 5. A Pugilist. After his ordination he served as an assistant pastor in numerous parishes, where he acted as assistant parochial school principal. He was finally appointed pastor of a country parish and its outlying missions, which parish had been vacant nine months on account of the sudden disappearance of its rector, who had been drunk most of the time for five years and who was accused of a criminal assault upon two little girls. At his first appearance he told the people from the altar PRINCIPALS. 417 during Mass that they had a very bad name with the Arch- bishop and priests of the Archdiocese, so bad, in fact, that priests did not care to come and labor among them; that he was the only priest with sufficient zeal and faith to volunteer to undertake the work of the cure of their souls, and that if they interfered in any way with his plans or reported him to headquarters he would lock up the church, leave the place and they would never get another pastor. This cowed the people. He succeeded, by underhand means, in getting an- other town attached to his parish. This gave him a large ter- ritory for his. operations. He adopted every means to raise money. He held missions, fairs, picnics, sociables, euchre parties and barn dances, which he advertised through the parish by hand-bills, placards, and the press. Depraved women came from surrounding cities to his entertainments and helped to sell his tickets and make his enterprises successful. These abandoned women covertly plied their shameless arts at these undertakings. When some of the good people remonstrated with him, he replied with an oath : " It is not my business to look into the character of people ; what I am after is money for God's Giurch." Just after one of his fairs was opened, four most respectable young ladies, finding a woman of doubtful character in charge of a booth, went to him and gave him their booth books and said : " We cannot have any- thing to do with this fair ; it is a scandal ; we cannot associate with abandoned people." He replied : " It is none of our business ; it is not for you or for me to question the character of people ; what we want to do is to make money for the Church." At one of his church fair dances an intoxicated stranger asked a young lady of the congregation to dance with him. She declined, and he staggered over to the Reverend Father and promised to give ten dollars to the fair if he would induce the young lady to comply. The pastor urged the young lady to dance with this man, telling her that her re- fusal would cost him ten dollars. 418 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. He expelled a number of children from his Sunday School, which was held in the church immediately before Mass, there- by preventing them from being present at Mass, to humiliate their parents for not meeting his exactions. He wrote scur- rilous letters to several parishioners because they did not pay enough to satisfy him. In March, 1898, he told his congregation to be ready on a certain Sunday to announce, on the calling of their names, the amounts they would contribute to pay off the church mortgage. The Sunday came, and during the Mass he as- cended the pulpit, and commenced to call the roll of his con- gregation. He called out three or four names, and the parties replied : " I will see you to-morrow, Father." He called back : " You will be in hell to-morrow ; damn to-morrow ; to-morrow be damned; I'll see you all in hell to-morrow." The congregation rose to leave the church, and he cried out: " Go, and may the curse of God go with you ; this is damna- ble; this is casting pearls before swine; by the eternal God I'll make you do your duty." Several parishioners fainted. The people at one of the outlying missions bought a lot, for a church site, upon which there was a cottage. This cot- tage was sold for $49.00, which the pastor treated as his own money to pay for a memorial window in his own honor in the new church. At another outlying mission, in a popular contest for a gold watch at one of his fairs, he put on a blackboard the name of a prostitute with the names of three Catholic ladies, two of whom immediately withdrew their names, but he persuaded the third lady to stay in the contest on the plea that the money would be for God's Church. After having continued this course of blackguardism for a number of years he was promoted to a most desirable parish, where he commenced his administration by holding a fair, at which he had all kinds of gambling devices. Shortly after it closed he had a most prominent Paulist Father give a mis- sion. The Paulist Father had a "question-box," and among PRINCIPALS. 419 the questions asked were : " Is it right to have gambling de- vices at a church fair ? " " Should not the pastor be paid a definite salary ? " " Should not a parish have trustees to man- age the parish finances ? " The Paulist had announced that he would answer the questions at the evening service. The pastor forbade him to answer the foregoing questions. The pastor opened the evening service with the recitation of the Holy Rosary, and then retiring to the sacristy he met the Paulist and asked him, " Are you going to answer those questions ? " " Yes, Father," was the reply. The pastor then struck the Paulist with his fists; smashed his spectacles and knocked him down, he breaking the electric lamp in his fall, leaving the sacristy in darkness. The altar boys rushed from the sacristy into the sanctuary crying, " A fight ! a fight ! a fight ! " Many of the congregation thought they were cry- ing " fire." The pastor quickly put on the benediction cope, picked up the Monstrance, which had been thrown upon the floor in the struggle, rushed into the sanctuary, ascended the steps of the altar, opened the tabernacle, took from there the Blessed Sacrament, placed it in the Monstrance, turned around to the people and dismissed them with the Benediction of the Most Holy Sacrament. Over a third of the congregation were Protestants, who were curious to hear the sermon of the Rev- erend Missionary, the Paulist's work being especially the con- version of Protestants to the Catholic faith. This pugilistic pastor has refused to pay his debts; he has involved his parish; and he has blackguarded his people. His congregation recently demanded, by a signed petition ac- companied by grave charges, that he be removed, but his Arch- bishop ignored this demand, and the priest still has th cure of their souls. In his late parish he claimed that a parishioner, who was a poor man and eighty years of age, owed him six dol- lars pew rent, and he demanded the money. The old man re- sponded, " I have no money, father, except twenty-five cents." The pastor replied, " I see you have the ' Lives of the Saints ' 420 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. here, and I will take these books for the pew rent." The old man exclaimed, " Why, father, you surely would not take them from me ! They are the only comfort I have during- the long days and dreary nights." The pastor replied, " I must have my pew rent. Bring them up to the presbytery." The feeble old man obeyed the command of his Reverend Father in God. The six volumes had cost him over nine dollars. He is the principal of a parochial school which has over 300 children enrolled. Rev. No. 6. A Fiend. He is a priest who ravished a defenceless fifteen-year-old orphan, who had just arrived from Ireland. He committed the crime in his parochial school hall, where he was in the habit of offering the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass for the children of the parish. He kept her in his power through fear. Finally he forced her into public prostitution, and he often visits her for immoral purposes in her abode of shame. He has an honorable place in the published list of the Catholic clergy of his Archdiocese. She is numbered among the inmates of a brothel. He is beloved as a " Reverend Father in God." She is loathed as a common harlot. Rev. No. /. A Doctor of Medicine. In 1899 he was sent to one of the most prominent parishes in America. He was appointed second assistant pastor, and was put in immediate charge of the parochial school, which had about six hundred pupils. In 1902 he was charged with a number of penitentiary offences. The pastor of the parish tried for one year to see the Archbishop about this unworthy assistant, but the stereotyped reply of the Archbishop's valet was : " You can't see him. He is in the country." Finally this assistant was charged in a sworn affidavit with having committed an indecent assault upon a beautiful young lad}-, who was taken suddenly ill, and to whom he was PRINCIPALS. 421 called to administer the last rites of the Church. While hear- ing her confession he told her that he was " a doctor as well as a priest, and spoke about the female anatomy and sexual matters," and to her great shame and resentment made a digital examination. He then gave her the Sacraments. He was the spiritual director of the parochial school and was in the habit of visiting it daily. He would sit in the seats with the young girls. One day he asked one of the girls how she felt. She replied : " I have a pain in my hip." He said : " Come with me and I will cure you." He took her into the parochial residence, placed her on a lounge, exposed her per- son and indecently rubbed her with holy water, telling her that whenever she had a pain like that to come to him and he would treat her. The "little girl told the nun who taught her in the school, and the nun reported it to the pastor. He should have been indicted for a criminal assault. On one occasion a father, on returning from business in the evening, found his little girl on the lap of this priest, who was taking indecent liberties with her. Said the parent : " My God! Father, what is the meaning of this? what are you do- ing? " " I am preparing her for her First Holy Communion," was the response of the assistant principal of the parochial school. The parent ordered the priest from his house, and threatened to kill him if he ever visited his home again. The Church authorities were made acquainted with the foregoing and other incidents of his depravity, and fearing that he would be arrested or lynched they punished him by promoting him to the position of assistant pastor in a neighboring parish ! ! ! This man is still preparing children for their first Holy Com- munion ! ! ! Rev. No. 8. A Sot. He was appointed pastor of a church in 1901. It was known to many priests that he was an habitual drunkard. He was frequently found wandering on the streets intoxicated, and was carried by policemen to police stations. He was un- 422 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. der the influence of liquor the very day he got his appoint- ment, and his clerical friends did what they could to sober him sufficiently to be presentable at the Archiepiscopal Palace, to which he was called by a telegram. He left at n A. M., received his pastoral appointment at noon, did not return, and was found by the police at midnight lying dead drunk in an alley. About three months previous to the above incident he was serving as an assistant pastor and was charged with the duty of preparing children for Confirmation. The Confirmation Sunday came and brought his Archbishop, who was accom- panied by a numerous retinue composed of priests, bands of music and a squad of cavalry. At n o'clock on the previous day Rev. No. 8 procured a jug of whiskey, at once went to bed with it and got so crazy drunk that the other assistant pastors and the housekeeper had to hold him in bed, from which, when he heard the music on Sunday, he made frantic efforts to escape though clad only in his nakedness, deter- mined to take an active part in the enthusiastic welcoming of the Archbishop by the good people of the parish. The first Sunday he was to say Mass as pastor he was too drunk to appear, and. having secured no other priest the good people were deprived of divine service. He was too drunk to appear on the following Sunday and failed to pro- cure a substitute, but his ecclesiastical friends came to his rescue and had present a Carmelite Father who said Mass. A few months later he was found lying on the street in a help- less state of intoxication in one of the most disreputable dis- tricts of the city, and was removed by the police to the police station and kept over night under the name of " John Doe." He escaped appearing on the following morning among the " drunks," as he had escaped on former occasions, through the effective political influence of Church officials. This last episode was. one of the many things reported to Cardinal Mar- tinelli by the Catholic Laymen's Association of Chicago. PRINCIPALS. 423 Rev. No. 8 does not believe in lay trustees for parish property. He is the principal of a parochial school which has enrolled over 350 pupils. Rev. No. p. A Gospel Pitcher. He v/as so drunk on a number of occasions while offici- ating at Mass that his parishioners had to remove him from the Sanctuary. On one Christmas morning his parishioners had to remove him from the altar and put him to bed. At one time during Mass on a Sunday he took the Book of the Epistles and Gospels in his hand and staggering around on the altar, while turning the leaves, he suddenly said : " The Gospel for the Sunday is taken from ah! O, h 1, I can't find it, there is the d n book, find it yourselves ! " and he then hurled the Holy Book at the congregation. The good people were scandalized beyond description, and at once went to their homes broken hearted. On another occasion he read the Gos- pel of the Sunday, and then said : " Do you believe that ? Well, I'll be d if I do. Since you believe it, here's the d book, take it ! " and he threw the book of the Epistles and Gospels at the congregation. Before he was appointed to this parish he had been in charge of several parishes, where he scandalized the faithful by his vices. Complaints were con- stantly made about him to his ecclesiastical superiors, but to no avail. At one parish his boon companion was a colored porter of a barber shop, whom he would take into the church and vest, and the colored porter would walk around the altar pre- tending to officiate, while the priest rang the altar bell. Of course they were both drunk. His parishioners charged him also with undue intimacy with a certain woman. After some time he was promoted ! ! About the middle of February, 1904, he was in an in- toxicated condition in a leading Chicago hotel, and boasted of having been to houses of ill-repute. A Catholic bystander said to him : " You ought to respect the Roman collar you 424 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. wear; the people can see by that that you are a priest" He replied : " A priest ! a priest ! why, I am a priest, and I don't give a G d who knows it." The bystander said: You ought to take off that collar." " O, h ," he said, " that's my trade-mark ! " A parochial school which has this principal can hardly be open to congratulations. Rev. No. 10. A Wounded Veteran. At a certain Sunday Mass in the summer of 1901 he ap- peared before his congregation with a bandaged wound in his forehead, which he had received in a house of ill-repute, where he had also been robbed of his valuables. The house was " pulled " by the police, and he was among the guests. At the police station he was given medical attention. In 1902' the piety, zeal and efficiency of this wounded soldier of Christ received due recognition and reward by his appointment to an important parish in an aristocratic suburb. He is a devotee of four gods Bacchus, Venus, Graft and Gambling. Rev. No. ii. A Hatband Lover. He is now an assistant pastor. About six years ago he fell in love with a young nun, who was beautiful and accom- plished. She was the music teacher at a female academy. They carried on an amorous correspondence. Appointments were made and kept. Sometimes they met at the house of his mother; and at other times elsewhere. Ingenious methods were practiced to arrange these assignations. He visited the convent to say Mass and to give Benediction and spiritual instruction to the sisters and children ; and he hung his hat in a certain place, and then the musical nun would quietly slip out of the chapel during the devotions and go to his hat and find under the inside band a loving missive. She would then go to her cell and read her love letter, and pen one to her PRINCIPALS. 425 clerical lover in which she would designate a time and place for their meeting, and then put it under his hatband. On one occasion a Bishop accompanied him to the female academy. Their hats were alike. When the Bishop put on his hat he discovered that it was too small, and on investigat- ing he found a letter under the hatband. He was kind enough to give the letter to Rev. No. 1 1 instead of attempting to keep the appointment himself. The nuns knew T of this intimacy, and there was a good deal of tittle-tattle which came to the ears of Rev. No. u, who threatened the Mother Superioress with all kinds of revelations if she did not silence the gossip. He said to the good Mother : " How can I help it if one of your nuns falls in love with me ? " A conscientious nun wrote to Cardinal Martinelli, then Apostolic Delegate, at Wash- ington, D. C., and revealed the corrupt condition of things. The pastor of the parish was ordered to make an immediate and searching investigation. He made a judicious inquiry, and reported to Cardinal Martinelli that the priest had fallen from grace. At this opportune time a priest was needed to act as as- sistant pastor and spiritual director of the Young Ladies' Sodality in the Cathedral parish, and Rev. No. n, -regardless of his bad record, was installed. The charms that smote the nun have had a similar effect upon a number of the young ladies of the sodality, and a great deal of scandal has been the result. He is the spiritual director of about a thousand sodality young ladies, and he is assistant principal of a parochial school which has enrolled about thirteen hundred pupils. Rev. No. 12. A Wolf in Priest's Clothing. He gave instructions for First Holy Communion to a motherless girl, aged thirteen years, who was accompanied by a girl of about the same age. He sat between the girls, who were standing up, and suddenly took indecent liberties with the orphan. The little girl was shocked, went home cry- 426 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. ing and told her married sister, with whom she lived, what had happened. This offence was brought to the attention of his Archbishop by affidavits made by both children and the married sister. The Archbishop referred the whole matter to his Auxiliary, who held a white-washing investigation. Rev. No. 12 left the parish upon the advice of certain ecclesiastical dignitaries. He was an honored guest at one of the oldest and most prominent convents in America, where young candidates for the sisterhood are instructed and where there is a very large female academy for Catholics and non-Catholics. He lived in continual fear of being shot by the father of the little orphan, or of being brought before the bar of the Criminal Court. He was persuaded to go to Europe by his friends, who were glad to get him out of the country for fear that he would be caught by the law and would tell tales. At this time he was having criminal relations with a young woman who was the dear friend of one of the mis- tresses of a certain member of the Episcopate, and who is referred to in a certain affidavit (sent to Rome) as having become a mother by His Lordship. He was provided with one thousand dollars when he left America. He went to Ire- land. He tried to seduce a young American girl (who was traveling with her uncle) in the Victoria Hotel, Cork. He re- turned to America after a few months, and through the good offices of his friends he was provided with a home at St. , appointed assistant pastor of a city parish, where he heard con- fessions, said Mass and performed other priestly functions. The Bishop came to this church to confirm a class of children. He was assisted principally by Rev. No. 12 who wiped from the foreheads of the innocent boys and girls the holy oil placed by the Bishop's hand. The good people present, who knew some of the unsavory facts, were indescribably shocked. While spiritual director of a young ladies' sodality he seduced one of its most prominent officers, and promised her that when he secured a parish of his own he would make her PRINCIPALS. 427 his housekeeper and they would then live as husband and wife. He acted as her confessor while committing sin with her. From 1893 to about 1900 he was an assistant pastor. Part of this time he was a professor in a female academy, and he was in the habit of having some of the boarders in the academy visit him in his private rooms in the presbytery, where he kissed them and took other liberties, frequently having some of his brother priests present. In 1903 he was appointed pastor of a fashionable rural parish, where he immediately commenced and carried to com- pletion the erection of a large parochial residence, provided wit 1 i a goodly number of bedrooms. He entertains quite lav- ishly, among his guests being some drunken and immoral broken down priests who have all their clerical faculties but no appointments, and during this last summer one of those reverend guests visited Catholic families in the neighboring metropolis and invited their daughters to spend the summer in the new presbytery, painting it as a delightful vacation re- sort and so situated that a morning dive could be taken from it into the waters of a placid lake. I personally advised Cath- olic parents not to allow their daughters to accept the invita- tion for I well knew that it was extended by lust. Rev. No. 13. A Ballad Singer. While he was an assistant pastor a scandal arose con- necting his name with one of his female parishioners, in con- sequence of which he was transferred to an adjacent parish. An important parish, in which is located a prominent fe- male academy, became vacant, and he was promoted to it. Worthy priests, when this appointment was announced, ex- claimed : " Behold the priest who has been selected to guide the sisters and pupils in the ways of chastity ! ! ! " He has appeared many times before the public, with ec- clesiastics of his ilk, in the role of a ballad singer. He rarely appears in public in the garb of a priest his dress is usually secular. 428 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. There are on file at the Vatican the most serious charges against him. Money is his god and Venus is his goddess. In his parochial school there are enrolled over 500 chil- dren; and the female academy has over 300 pupils, a number of them being Protestants. Rev. No. 14. Celibacy Inexpedient. This priest has an international reputation. I now give a translation of an affidavit in Latin which was filed at Rome against him, but no attention has as yet been paid to it by the Vatican : makes oath and says : I am a priest of the Arch- diocese of and was lately appointed Rector of a Church in the same Archdiocese. I was Assistant Rector of the Church of for about thirteen years. During all these years I lived in the same house and sat at the same table with the Rector, Rev. . During at least two years the afore- said Rev. was an intimate friend and faithful adviser of the Rt. Rev. , Auxiliary Bishop of - . Of my own accord and of my own knowledge I bear tes- timony to the following facts : The aforesaid lived the life of a layman rather than that of a priest. His associates and friends are certain priests of doubtful character and some from among the laity against whom again and again grave charges have been publicly made. For twelve whole days in a year he has not lived in his parish. For ten years, clad in secular dress, he spent a night, nobody knew where, away from his house, once in every week. It is certain that he frequently lied about the circumstances. For twelve years he never missed the festivity called Mar- cli Gras in the City of New Orleans, which is one thousand miles from Chicago. He lived for at least two months in the year not only away from his parish but away from the Diocese. To my knowledge and that of my associates the Rev. - rarely said the Divine Office nor did he hear confes- sions except two hours in a year. For ten years he had the Stations of the Cross in his church without canonical erection. PRINCIPALS. 429 He made sport of the devotion to the Sacred Heart of Jesus. In the hearing of myself and companion, Rev. priest of the Archdiocese of Rev. has main- tained that carnal intercourse of priests with women of ill- fame is not to be held as a sin, provided they do not cohabit with the women of their own parishes. The intimate companion and mistress of Rev. is , who publicly maintains that the celibacy of priests is inexpedient if not impossible. Again and again I found Rev. and in a bed room with the door closed. The circumstances were such that no doubt remained but that they met there for an immoral purpose. The sister of Rev. was grieved at the visits of this woman, but neverthe- less they were continued. (Signed) Subscribed and sworn to before me April 17, 1902. [Seal.] Notary Public. Rev. No. 14 tells his parishioners from the altar : " It is none of your business what I do. You don't have to do as I do. You do as I say and not as I do." Rev. No. 15. A Festive Fellow. He is a pastor of very loose morals. He associates with what are vulgarly known as " sporting characters." At 10 o'clock on the night of July 25, 1902, accompanied by a lewd woman, he went into a fashionable restaurant, and remained with her several hours in a private wine room. They left at 12:30 A. M. and got into a ''runabout" that had remained hitched for them all that time. They drove furiously through the streets, the woman holding the reins and he hold- ing her around the waist. The woman was a beautiful per- oxide blonde, about twenty-five years of age, and had dia- monds in her ears. At the Silver Jubilee of his church a bishop and some prominent priests were present and officiated at the Solemn High Mass, but the pastor appeared not. He and a clerical 430 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. friend had entered heartily into some secular ante- jubilee fes- tivities, and when the Sunday came he had only enough strength to attempt the six o'clock Low Mass. He retired from this ordeal completely exhausted, and was unable to be present at the Jubilee services at 1 1 o'clock to hear his friend, a Very Reverend Professor, portray him as " a pastor justly celebrated for his piety, learning and efficiency, a noble man." Rev. No. 16. An Equestrian Hero. He has been a drunkard for a third of a century. Be- cause of repeated scandals he has been removed from one par- ish to another, as a mild discipline. About five years ago he received a severe optical injury in a drunken spree. He was taken to a Catholic hospital for treatment, and from there the report was sent out by the good nuns that the reverend suf- ferer was a Christian hero that he had been kicked by a horse while in the discharge of a pastoral duty! Before his removal to the hospital an hotel officer made an inventory, as was the rule in such cases, of all the effects upon his person, he being unconscious, and among the valuables were found some rubber goods for lewd purposes. His unministerial con- duct was so gross that complaints were made to his Archbish- op, but nothing came of them. He still remains in good standing with his archdiocesan authorities. I saw him at noon, in January, 1904, on the public street, in zero weather, with his shoes unlaced, without collar and tie, shirt unbuttoned, and minus an overcoat, rushing into a saloon. He is but the representative of a large class of parochial school principals and assistant principals who are abject slaves of Bacchus and Venus. Rev. No. 17. A Cuspidor Martyr. His transgressions against all ecclesiastical proprieties have been continuous. When he was an assistant priest he was moved from one parish to another, as no pastor could tolerate PRINCIPALS. 431 him. He was drunken and immoral in his habits, and violent and brutal in his methods. He carries to-day a scar received from a former pastor who struck him with a cuspidor in self- defense. He and a clerical chum took two young girls to the pres- bytery of another priest, where they ruined . them. These girls belong to prominent Catholic families. He was drinking in a saloon with other priests on an Easter Sunday night. They discussed their Easter offerings, and they were so pleased with the receipts that they drank copious toasts to the faith of the good Catholic people, and finally he began to sing a High Mass. He kissed the counter for an altar and then turned around with extended hands and chanted " Dominus vobiscnm" the others chanting in response " Et cum spiritu tuo." He has a large parochial school. Rev. No. 18. A Dead Beat. Many years ago he was an assistant pastor, and by treach- erous conduct towards the pastor he secured a pastorate. Dur- ing all these years he has been a man of intemperate habits. By unbusinesslike methods he almost put his parish into bank- ruptcy. He refused to pay the builder of his late church, who had to sue him. His present parish is wealthy and aris- tocratic. He is a clerical dead beat, a slave of Bacchus and a lover of Venus. He has a parochial school, and is the spiritual director of a large female boarding academy which has many non- Catholic pupils. Rev. No. 19. A Brewer. For years he was the assistant pastor of a parish located in the " tenderloin " district of a great city, where he gave free rein to his depraved instincts, consorting with prostitutes, gambling and getting drunk ad libitum. From many saloons .432 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. in this parish he was evicted late at night for being drunk and disorderly, and for the same reason he was ejected from the public bar of a prominent hotel in his parish. He was in the habit of taking a Turkish bath at midnight to free him from the effects of debauch. On one occasion, in company with two of his sacerdotal brethren, he repaired to a leading Turk- ish bath establishment. Following the bath of steam and hot air the three retired into the same compartment and while naked bathed their insides with many rounds of Bass' ale. Their conduct became so scandalous that they were threatened with expulsion. Before they departed they purposely used the empty ale bottles for an unmentionable purpose, and the at- tendants, on entering the compartment and thinking the liquid was ale, quaffed it and were nauseated. They ran after the priests to do them bodily injury. That same Sunday morning Rev. No. 19 preached an eloquent sermon on the beauties of a well ordered Christian life. It produced a profound impres- sion, except upon some of the victims of the Bass ale outrage. The life of Rev. No. 19 is a travesty of our Holy Faith. While his Archbishop was weak in mind and body, he was ap- pointed rector of a large parish. On the eve of this appoint- ment he was ejected from a saloon late at night for outrage- ous conduct, it taking five men to get him out. He preached at the laying of the corner stone of a church, and in his eloquent effort he urged the people not to forget that the Church to-day is as it was fashioned by Christ, and that She cannot be both progressive and consistent; that if they complain of the Church they impeach Christ. (When corrupt Catholic clergymen refer to the Church in this man- ner, they mean the priesthood.) He was greatly irritated by the exposures in the Chicago controversy. A brother priest said to him : " There is only one way for them to stop this ; if it is not true let them sue Crowley!" "Well," he replied, "they can't take Crowley into Court; he has told the truth; and, anyway, it is the part PRINCIPALS. 433 of a gentleman to have a good time with the ladies, to gam- ble and to get drunk." Over twelve hundred children look up to him as their parochial school principal. Rev. No. 20. A Sodoniist. In his early career he was an assistant at one of the lead- ing churches in a great city. While there he was under grave suspicion of abominable misconduct, and his superiors and friends, fearing that he would be arrested by the civil law, to the scandal of the Church, promoted him to a rectorship. In both places he committed sodomy. He was also guilty of habitual drunkenness. His parishioners rose en masse and sent deputations to his archbishop to demand his removal. They submitted proofs. Their efforts were in vain. The parish- ioners then appealed to a neighboring bishop to help them get the rotten priest removed. That bishop's efforts were futile, and the clerical beast remained unmoved for years, a stench in the nostrils of the entire community. In 1901 he was promoted to the rectorship of a city par- ish, where he is now curing souls and warning the faithful against the " godless public schools." When his present parish opens its parochial school it will have a sodomist for its principal. Rev. No. 21. A Philanthropist. This priest conducts an alleged charitable home and school for waifs. He sends " chain " letters and circulars all over the United States, and even abroad. The money flows in to him like a stream from an artesian well. His daily receipts at the start averaged $500, but now they are much larger, owing to a more systematic working of his various soliciting schemes. In his office a Miss B. was a faithful worker, and she toiled in reality for the glory of God, not receiving any salary what- ever. He took all of the money and wisely invested it for him- 434 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. self in real property, and if ever a rainy day comes he has a number of farms upon which to settle. He occupies a dou- ble building- which is sumptuously furnished and electrically lighted, the four or five waifs occupying one of the garrets. The first lady of the home was a German, and on all their trips he passed her off as his niece, I don't know whether on his mother's or on his father's side. She finally married. Her successor made it so hot for the conscientious Miss B. that she appealed to him for protection, but he peremptorily sent her away. Generous people call at the institution and leave money for this " sweet charity," ignorant of the fact that at that very time the institution's hard worked head is lying in an elegant upper room, sleeping off the influence of Bacchus. Tippling priests never refuse an invitation to visit his institution. It beats a saloon a greater variety, more of it, and nothing to pay. He has a barrel of whiskey so placed that he can suck its contents through a rubber tube while lying in bed. His cigars are made to order and are brandy soaked. He imports his wine, champagne, oysters and lobsters. He is worth thousands of dollars and is still making large money at the old stand. A former post office clerk is now confined in a peniten- tiary for robbing the mail of this clerical philanthropist, who probably escapes a like fate by " divying " with certain of his ecclesiastical superiors, a conclusion to which I am led in part by the lying advertisement of the number of w r aifs in his home which the officials of his archdiocese have inserted in his be- half in the Catholic Directory and Clergy List for 1904 for the United States and Canada. This philanthropic clerical swindler cries loudly " To hell with the public school," and he is an ardent supporter of the demand for State aid for parochial schools. He is now work- ing to secure State aid for his home and school for waifs. niSSJOH OP Qm JUSBYOP FIERCY I nin seeking the friendship of those interested in lu-ylecUtl or dci>ciideijt ,chi!ureii. nuil after you have perused this note I am tertain you will agrre friends are what I need The name signed lo this, letter is a strange one and means there has been a .change I am succeeding Father Mahony who has retired because his si>.'lji tias failed him completely Tis said I received the position because I am only 'a boy, crazy about boys, true I am only a youngster you ntr in years and in the priesthood and dread the responsibility placed upon mi- and hence the more reason why I must seek new friends to assist me and keep old friends close to me The scope of the Child Saving Union will be broadened because 1 shall, assuming charge, retain my old positions For ayear and a halt I have been.Supt of Catholic Charities and one of the dutiea of that office has been the representing of the Archbishop and our people in the Juvenile Court I have not.missed a session, (Tuesdays and Fridays from y H m till 6, 7 or even 8 p m.) And sitting on the bench beside the Judge, assisting him in placing, caring for neglected Children I believe I davc been able to do some little good On Saturday evenings I have uone westward thirty-five miles .and on Sunday mornings read two masses, one at 8:30 for the delinquent girls in the State Home at Geneva and the other at eleven o'clock in the State School for Boys at St .Charles six miles from Geneva The Archbishop intends in the near future to replace this Home with a large modern structure He has appointed Father James Leddy assistant, and we shall endeavor to carry on the wojk I have been doing as well as the work of the "Mission." It is our intention to care for not only neglected boys but girls Yes, any and all children needing nelp We cannot house the girls here but shall see to it that their interests are protected Asking a continuance of your prayers and co-operation, I leave you and yours in the care of Our Lady of Mercy Believe me Ever Yours for the Boys. Father C. J Quiile SAVING HOMELESS CHILDREN "THERE'S MILLIONS IN IT." Rev. Quille's philanthropic predecessor, who amassed a fortune operating through the United States mails, went blind and died from dissipation. (See p. 433, "Rev. No. 21, A Philanthropist.") 435 MISSION OF O,V!R LflDT OP MERCY 365 WEST JACKSON BOULCV4RO CHICAGO. ILL. DEAR FRIEND You will find enclosed a copy of (he Waif's Annual, a yearly publication, thai will explain to you the nature of the work done by the Mission and the necessity for its existence. I also enclose for you a blessed miraculous medal and a ceitificate of membership in the Child Saving Union of Our Lady of Mercy. This Union was organized for the purpose of gathering in and providing for the homeless newsboys and children of the streets. The advantages ot membership m the Union are many i Masses are offered up daily for the spiritual and temporal welfare of the living. a,nd for the repose of the souls of deceased members; and our boys, in their night and morning prayers, nevr fail to ask God to reward and bless those who help them. Membership in the Union does not cezse with life. Uhen Cod calls a member to his or her last reward, that member is immediately enrolled ;mong the c'ce>ed members of the Union, and without the payment of any further membership fees, will continue to receive the spiritual benefits of membership as long as the Mission may last The fee for membership is only twenty-five cents a year. This sum. small though it may bf to you, will provide some poor child with food and lodging for a day, to-morrow some one else will follow your example, and so. as day succeeds day. God's work will go on until the ragged, starved, and home less children of to-day hccome good, industrious citizens and devcut Christians. You may enroll the names of your deceased relatives and friends in this Union, thus obtaining for yourself and for them all the benefits arising frcm this noblest of charities. In God's name and in behalf of God's homeless children ol the streets, I invite you to become a helper in this. His work. Placing you and yours under the protection of Our Lady of Mercy and wishing you all blessings from Heaven, I am Yours sincerely in the Sacred Heart, REV C. J. QUILLE P. S. I shall esteem it a personal favor if you send the names and addresses of three of your friends, who you think would be willing to become members of the Child Saving Union of Our Lady of Mercy, and share in its many benefits. Instead of sending the usual Medal this year, we decided to t;ive the members o '.he Child Saving Union a Rolled Gold Medal. Should you not desire to become number, kindly return the Medal or endeavor to obtain a new member m your stead SAVING HOMELESS CHILDREN "THERE'S MILLIONS IN IT." 436 PRINCIPALS. 437 Rev. No. 22. A Seductionist. He began his ministry in a large city. He was constantly found in brothels. He was sent into the country as pastor, and was finally promoted to a very desirable rectorship in an inland city, where he seduced a beautiful girl. Her father before his death wanted religious consolation, and his trusted pastor came to him and gave him the last rites of the Church. The dying man, tortured by the fear of leaving unprotected his beautiful daughters, turned to his pastor and said: "' Father, protect and save them from all harm." The priest said : " I will." The man died.. The pastor had already seduced one of the daughters. During her absence from home, preceding her father's death, the pastor wrote to her the fol- lowing love letter: Aug. 24th, ^893. My Dearest: Your most affectionate and long expected letter reached me yesterday morning, and its arrival and the reading of its contents pleased me more than any language of mine could adequately express. With your letter also came one from your father. After reading them, especially yours, which I read more than twenty times, I called over to your home and read them to your mother (of course leaving out the love part of it). Your mother is of course lonesome, but she is hap- py and encouraged under the circumstances to know that your own dear self is improving in health. Dearest, believe me when I say that you can form no idea of the pleasure which your letter afforded me when you stated that you were having a real swell time on your much needed vacation and your wishes to have me with you have often been the same as mine. But when impossibilities pre- vent vis as at present from meeting and enjoying each other it thus affords me exquisite pleasure to do the next best thing, to write to you and to assure you that you are not forgotten, and that the old adage " Out of sight, out of mind " does not and never will hold good in our case. Had grateful thoughts been letters you would have received one hundred a day, but opportunities for letter writing have been few since the dis- tance between us is so great. 438 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. When I stated the positive truth to you in my last letter concerning my interview with I paused before com- mitting my thoughts to paper for fear that they may annoy you on your pleasure trip but as I have never deceived you in the past I was not going to deceive you now. I have always tried to be honest and frank in everything I said or promised to you and I want to be so in this instance. I am glad that it has not annoyed you. I felt and know now that you are a" good sensible girl and that the truth, no matter how un- pleasant it might be, were better known, for I could not allow you to be humbugged by any man living. You ask, while I stay by you, what need you care ; and you need not care about the deceptions of man or woman. The world is full of de- ception and the older you and I get the more we realize that fact. I have seen a great deal of it and often from those I least suspected. Honey talk and sweet smiles are cheap and for that reason they abound in the world, and the true friend, like the true diamond, is a rare jewel to find. Fear not, my dearest love, for I will stay by you through thick and thin, in joy and in sorrow. There is none on earth i love and cherish so much as I do you, my dearest. It makes my very heart bleed when I am compelled to say anything to you but words of tenderness and love. I have seen some joys and some sorrow since my advent here. I have labored hard and during the constant respon- sibilities of my ministry I have made many friends, but none so kind, none so true, none to whom I feel so grateful as I do to you, and I sincerely hope that you and I will continue always to love each other as we do to-day, and that nothing will ever break the golden chain of love that unites us so close- ly together. I made $58.30 on the concert. I will make it $75.00 and distribute that amount among the choir; $10.00 is for my dearest when she returns from rural visits. With kind remembrance to all and my best love to your own dearest, sweetest self, I remain, as ever, Lovingly yours, The young lady returned from this trip; her father died, and she found herself in delicate health. She went to Rev. No. 22 and he frightened her into doing just as he bade by declaring that all of her money was forfeited by her misdeed, CHARGES A PRIEST WITH HER RUIN. Mlsg Cummlners, of Aurora, HI., Causes a Profound Sensation. AtraosA, 111., Feb. 21. A 'warrant was .eworn out to-day by Estasia Cummings, of this city, .for the arrest of Rev. T. F. Leyden, pastor of St Mary's ^ Catholic Church,' charging; him with" caus- ing her ruin, The warrant will not be served until 'morning unless the priest makes an attempt to escape. Current rumor has linked the names of these two people together for some time, even before the condition of Miss Cummings be- came known, but receut developments have been decidedly sensational. Last Sunday Mrs, Cummings, the girl's stepmother, who is very bitter against the priest, took pos- session of the space in front of the church altar before the* morning service began for the purpose of denouncing Leyden. The latter, however, did not appear until a po- liceman had led the Woman away. Leyden. then made a brief statement to his congre- gation to the effect that the scandal which bad, arisen within the church would be set- tled by the marriage to the- girl of the young man who caused the mischief. The youth referred to is Joseph English. English went to .Chicago with the ^priest, obtained a "special dispensation from the bishop and a marriage license. Then the girl's mother prevailed upon her to refuse to marry him, In proof of his. position .Rev. Father Leyden. has a 'statement signed by the girlt charging her ruin to English, dating from July 1, 1893, in Chicago; also the jtnarriage license. -English has' practi- cally admitted the truth of this statement. To-day the girl came out from Chicago, Where she,has been staying, and swore out the warrant referred to. Miss Cummings is a very pretty girl, about 18 years old, daughter of the late Pierce Cummings, a well-to-do saloon- keeper. Rev< Father Leyden is 48 years old. ILLEGITIMATELY REPLENISHING THE EARTH. Rev. Leyden's assistant at the time of this love affair, and now a pastor in Chicago, assured me that he knew of his pastor's misconduct with this young girl during her visits at the priest's house. (Ser P- 437-) CONVERTS TO CAf HOLICISM. e -^ ity The Warren, 111., Sentinel-Leader of ised this week contains the following write $20,- up of some conversions to the church, the which will be read with interest by all 'he Catholics: sr- The Woman's Missionary Society of ie the Methodist denomination met in joint convention in the Methodist church ten to days ago. During the three days ses- iy sions, while the delegates from Chicago, ; re Rockford, Freeport and other points, 3m united with the local societies in legis- n. fating for the conversion of the Catho- d lies in Mexico, South America and the e Philippine Islands to the sect founded by John Wesley, St. Ann's Catholic ! church in this city was quietly receiving t the Methodist sheep into green fields ," s and pastures new. It may not be a com- mon occurrence but it is nevertheless true that, while the Methodist ministers and the returned women missionaries from the above named countries, were pleasantly engaged formulating plans for c the conversion of Catholicism, Catholic- r ' ism was just as pleasantly employed in- creasing her membership from .the Meth- odist fold. Rev. Thomas F. Leydon, the well 6 known pastor and priest of St. Ann's * Catholic church here and St. Joseph's e chiirch at Apple River, was pleasantly a occupied, during the missionary conven- tion baptising four of the Methodist members a married lady with her son and daughter, and a young gentleman y popular in social circles. They are ir now in full communion with the Roman ?Q Catholic church. REV. LEYDEN LATER "COXVERTIXG HERETICS." The above is a photographic copy of a clipping taken from Arch- bishop Quigley's papal organ, The New World, Nov. 11, 1905. The photographic copy on page 439 is taken from a press clipping dated Feb. 22, 1895. Since then Rev. Leyden has been promoted and repro- moted by Feehan, Quigley, and Mnldoon. He is now a prominent pastor at Freeport, Til., and a member of Bishop Muldoon's Diocesan School Board. PRINCIPALS. 441 and that she would be in the poor house unless she depended upon him. He then got a young man to shoulder the disgrace and to marry her for her money. Rev. No. 22 and this fellow hurried down town and procured a marriage license; but her mother arrived at the hospital before the two villains got back, and then the daughter refused to be married, and violently de- nounced the priest, who thereupon departed. His church was crowded the following Sunday morning; and just as he, with acolytes and incense bearers, was step- ping within the altar railing, a w r ild, shrill scream sounded above the tones of the organ. Instantly everything stopped. There at the altar' stood the poor girl's mother, and pointing her finger in scorn at the priest she screamed : " Keep down ! you shall not hold service. You ruined my beautiful daughter, and no such false-hearted man can step into that sacred place." The white-haired mother was taken away by a policeman, and Rev. No 22 told the people that he was being blackmailed. The scandal was on everybody's tongue in the town. Rev. No. 22 was arrested for bastardy, and stood convicted before the people. He went to the press and tried to have the story suppressed, but his love letter made that impossible. Through the lust of this parochial school principal a promising life was ruined, several young women were crushed by a sister's shame, a mother's heart was broken, the confi- dence of a dead man was betrayed, and the escutcheon of our Holy Church was so stained that Catholics in that town hang their heads to-day in shame. Yet this scoundrel, instead of being driven by ecclesiastical authority from our sacred al- tars, was simply transferred to another parish where he now has the spiritual direction of immortal souls. Rev. No. 23. A Debauchee. He was expelled for immorality from the seminary in his native diocese while studying for the priesthood. He then came to his present Archdiocese, and resumed his theological studies in its seminary. After his ordination he was ap- 442 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. pointed an assistant pastor of a parish in the " tough " sec- tion of a large city. He was a frequent visitor at houses of ill-repute. About twelve years ago he was made pastor of his present parish. His career there has been one of drunk- enness and debauchery. He visits houses of vice, and takes lewd women back to his parochial home. From November, 1889, to November, 1890, he had illicit relations with Miss , Mrs. and Miss . The last two were supposed to sleep, on their visits to the presbytery, in a room adjoining his, but in the morning only one bed showed signs of having been occupied, and it was the pastor's and clearly showed that it had held two. The first woman was his parishioner and was a virtuous girl until he met and ruined her. Frequently rub- ber articles were found in his presbytery whose use is familiar to debauchees. He has been afflicted with a loathsome dis- ease and has had medical treatment for it. Rubber articles marked, " For prevention of disease only " were taken out of a garment that he had worn on the preceding Sunday while saying Mass. Miss was pulled out of his bed at the mid- night hour by two reputable Catholic women. At one time his Archbishop gave him $500.00 to pay for church improvements. He spent the money in debauchery, and did not get back to his parish until after the early Sunday Mass, which was said by a Franciscan monk. He was ac- companied home from a vile haunt by a suspended priest of a neighboring diocese. He hired a liveryman to drive them home. The carriage bill was $64.00. He was too drunk to say Mass when he got home, and the High Mass was said by the suspended priest. A special collection was taken up for some church purpose, out of which the carriage fare was paid. While lying on the floor of the presbytery drunk, he soliloquized upon his deception of the people, and dismissed the subject with the exclamation: " O, well, if I don't de- ceive them somebody else will ! " A. Catholic lady called thrice upon his Archbishop to complain of this priest, but could not see him. Finally the Archbishop's valet told her PRINCIPALS. 443 to go to the Cathedral House and see the Chancellor. She saw this official, but he dismissed her abruptly, saying that he did not believe anything she said about the rector. Rev. No. 23 has the reputation of being an eloquent preacher, and his services are in demand by his sinning breth- ren for special ecclesiastical functions (such as corner stone layings, dedications and jubilees), his Archbishop, who knows about his unholy life, often being present. When Rev. No. 23 goes to Hot Springs and other sum- mer and winter resorts his friends address him, verbally and in writing, as " Mr." He goes under the alias of " Mr. Mitchell." He has become so depraved that he has low creatures serve him in the ways of Sodom. If he had his just deserts he would be transferred from his parish to the penitentiary. He is the principal of a parochial school which has en- rolled over two hundred pupils, and he vehemently seconds the Catholic clerical demand for State aid for parochial schools. Rev. No., 24. An Admirer of " Little Egypt." After his ordination he served as an assistant pastor, and he was known about town as a sport, a gambler and a roue. One of his pastimes was telling smutty stories founded upon things which he had learned in the confessional. He and other priests caroused. Moonlight nights were used for hay- rack parties by these convivial priests, whose companions were abandoned women. He was never known to miss a picnic day or night. There was no exhibition of beastliness in any noted house of depravity, white or black or yellow, which did not number him among its most delighted patrons. " Little Egypt " was one of his prime favorites. Her nude dancing never failed to fascinate him. His conduct was so unpriestly that he finally was written up in the daily press. Within two weeks thereafter he was grievously punished by being promoted to the cure of souls in his present parish! Repeatedly he has 444 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. accompanied his Bishop to assist in the confirmation of the children of the faithful Catholic laity ! ! ! Being short of funds he mortgaged his church for a thousand dollars; and then he invited his Bishop to confirm the children of his parish. After- the Confirmation he gave a banquet in honor of the Bishop, and congenial priests and a number cf young lady friends attended it. The gathering broke up after the departure of the Bishop in a drunken fight over the girls. Two parties were formed, and one ejected the other. The vanquished party retired and awakened a saloon- keeper, one of the pastor's leading parishioners, and insisted upon being furnished with a stock of liquor. This was given to them, and with it they went to a hotel. They then pro- ceeded to drown the recollection of their recent defeat, and in the effort made such a rumpus that the quiet of the town was disturbed, and the city marshal threatened to put them all under arrest if they did not desist. While debating the matter the imbibed liquor came to the relief of the officer of the law, the offenders subsiding into a drunken sleep. Rev. No. 24 makes it a Christian virtue to avoid the pay- ment of bills. Indeed, he is a bankrupt financially and morally. Because of his artistic singing, he is in great demand as celebrant of Requiem High Masses, and as chanter of the "Veni Creator Spiritus'" at spiritual retreats, synods, etc., this hymn being a prayer for the descent of the Holy Ghost upon the gathering. He is an accomplished singer of " coon " and " levee " songs, and is unequalled as a cake walker. As soon as his parish has its parochial school erected, he, by the law of the Church, will be its principal, and the par- ishioners can have none other. Rev. No. 25. A Ground Hog. He is rector of an immense parish. He first studied law, but seeing more money in the priesthood he abandoned the law for the Lord. He went to Rome and studied there. Then he came home, and the prestige of his foreign schooling placed PRINCIPALS. 445 him at once in an important ecclesiastical office. Then he was, through a " pull," appointed rector of his present parish. He is grossly intemperate. He was for some months in a Catholic hospital at the time of his appointment on account of inebriety. He is continually absent from his parish, being at Hot Springs and other resorts. He is never home except when he wants money. About the only religious duty he ever performs is to announce special collections. He never baptizes ; he never hears confessions ; and he never answers sick calls. His chief ecclesiastical service is to beg for more money on Christmas, Easter and All Souls' Day. Some of his parishioners -refer to him as " the ground-hog " because of his rare appearances and sudden departures. He is short on religion and long on graft. He has 1200 pupils in his parochial school. He has all sorts of gambling devices at his church fairs, and raffles whiskey at them. From the altar and pulpit of his church the public schools are called " godless." Rev. No. 26. A Monstrosity. He is the pastor of a very large parish, and has been its rector for thirty years. After his ordination he was appointed an assistant to Father Z. Father Z. held a big church fair, got dead drunk during it, and an assistant ran away with the proceeds. Rev. No. 26, being regarded as a shrewd man to hush up the scandal, was selected to take the place of the fugi- tive assistant. When he got on the ground he saw that the parish by proper handling would have a great future, the par- ishioners being a generous, industrious and thrifty people. But he felt that he must get Father Z. out of the way. He procured a two-gallon jug of whiskey and gave it to Father Z., who was lying in bed partially intoxicated and begging for liquor, and Father Z. got beastly drunk. Rev. No. 26 then iiurried to his Bishop, and complained that it was impossible to do any work for God with the Rector continually drunk. The Bishop immediately sent his Chancellor to the presbytery 446 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. to investigate, with orders to remove Father Z. to the hospital if the complaint was found correct. Father Z. was taken away forthwith. At this time the fugitive assistant was ar- rested, and arraigned before the Criminal Court. Rev. No. 26 was a necessary witness to produce and testify to the books of the parish ; and he went to his Bishop and said : " In what capacity shall I testify? If I testify as an assistant my evi- dence will have little weight." The Bishop replied : " Testify as pastor of the church." " But," rejoined Rev. No. 26, " if I am asked to produce my letter of appointment as pastor, what shall I do ? " The Bishop said : " I will fix that now," and he forthwith wrote a letter appointing Rev. No. 26 pastor of the church. When Father Z. got sober he found his parish gone, and he drifted around from place to place among his friends and finally died. But he is to-day the nemesis of Rev. No. 26, who, when he has the delirium tremens, sees Father Z., and it is heart-rending to hear him cry : " O, let me alone ! let me alone ! for God's sake, let me alone ! let me alone ! " Rev. No. 26 and his relatives have amassed a fortune of nearly a million dollars out of this church. He has demoralized the people of his parish through his scandalous conduct. Numerous complaints have been made against him by parishioners and assistant priests but to no avail. The complaining assistants were usually punished; the parishioners were always ignored. On especially sacred occasions, such as the days of the Na- tivity, Crucifixion and Resurrection of our Lord, he gets ex- cessively drunk, alleging that his drunkenness is an incon- testable proof of the genuineness and depth of his faith. The way he puts the matter is this : " A man with my faith would drop dead on the day of the Nativity of our Lord, when he thinks of the divine Savior being born in a barn, if he did not drown his amazement ! " " A man with my faith on the day of the Crucifixion of our Savior, thinking over His sufferings and death, would go crazy if he kept sober ! " " On Easter PRINCIPALS. 447 a man with my faith would be paralyzed with holy joy, reflect- ing upon that open tomb and the risen Christ, if he did not have whiskey to calm his emotions ! " " Only men of weak faith can keep sober on the day of the Ascension of our Lord ; men of strong faith must get drunk to keep their hearts from being broken by lonesomeness ! " The Feast Days of the Blessed Virgin are times of peculiar trial to him; and only by copious draughts of whiskey is he able to stand the strain of their touching memories. He frequently officiates at Mass without his pants, trust- ing to his cassock to hide his limbs, and he often wanders around the streets in some of the sacred vestments. He made two attempts on Christmas morning, 1902, to say Mass in his night shirt before the great congregations. He made a third appearance in the sanctuary before fully two thousand people, clad in his night shirt, with a short cape over his shoulders, and he stood in the sanctuary bowing and smiling foolishly at the worshipers. The two priests who were engaged in giving Holy Communion ordered an altar boy to lead him away. Just after the death of the noted American agnostic, Rob- ert G. Ingersoll, he said : " Gentlemen, Ingersoll is dead. It is too bad. He was an honest man. I wish I had the strength and ability to take his place in the world ; if I had I would do so gladly. Gentlemen, we are fooling the people, but he did not." He was then asked by one of the priests, " Father, do you mean to say that there is no God ? " He replied, " Why, certainly I do." His questioner then reviewed the usual Cath- olic arguments for the existence of a God, but he sneered and said : " If there be what you say, a God, I now challenge Him to strike me dead: that is my answer to you, young man." He held his watch and gave God five minutes, and on the failure of the Almighty to kill him claimed that he had won the argu- ment. This man's life has been an open book to bishops, priests and people. The blasphemous wretch is to-day the spiritual shepherd of at least fifteen thousand souls. What has been 448 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. and what is his "pull"? He has become so besotted that he throws money out of his windows to the parochial school chil- dren to get them to bring him whiskey. He keeps his parish heavily in debt. He once said to one of his assistants : " If you ever get a parish, don't get your church out of debt ; keep it in debt, and then you can holler for money as often as you please ; if anybody is fool enough to pay off the debt, start a new debt. Have a collection every Sun- day, at least every other Sunday ; never allow three Sundays to pass without a collection ; if you do, the people will get out of the knack of giving. I've got a beautiful parish, and I prefer it to a diocese. I will tell you why my parish is beauti- ful: I've the finest lot of cattle in the country to deal with, and they never run dry. Why, the more I kick them and the more I cuff them, the more I blackguard them and the oftener I get drunk, the better they pony up." For over seven years whenever he has addressed his peo- ple during church services he has done so seated in a chair inside the sanctuary rail. He gives this as his reason : " Why should I tire myself by standing? Only an inferior being would stand to talk to such a lot of cattle." The poor people believe that the infirmities of his flesh compel him to occupy a chair. Virtually the only Mass he says is at some funeral where there is for him a fee. Generation after generation of his relatives have drawn their support from the duped people of his parish. His house- keeper is his sister, and she is also his general manager and cashier ; his brother is his sexton, and so on. His sister has large real estate holdings. She keeps her money deposited in different banks so that no one can tell the amount of her de- posits. He is an ardent promoter of church fairs, and makes his parochial school children sell the tickets. At them he has slot machines, wheels of fortune and other gambling devices ; also fortune tellers, and a saloon which he runs without a license. His parochial school is closed during two afternoons to give PRINCIPALS. 449 the children an opportunity to gamble. He holds his fairs, with their varied attractions, saloon, etc., in his church. He is now about 55 years of age ; and if he rounds out in his present parish the proverbial threescore and ten years, there remain for himself and his relatives fifteen years more of graft, and for the good people of his parish fifteen years more of priestly sottishness, simony and sacrilege. He has a parochial school in which are enrolled over a thousand pupils, who are taught by fifteen sisters. Rev. No. 27. A Preference for Black. He was caught by officers in citizen's clothes in a city alley, at midnight, while having lascivious relations with a negress. As the officers came toward them they separated, he going to- ward the west and she toward the east. One officer captured her and held her. The other officer caught the priest, who had a handkerchief around his neck to conceal his Roman collar. The officer asked the priest to come with him to where his brother officer was holding the negress, saying : " That ne- gro wench may have robbed you, and now is the time to get your money if she has; you better come back and see." The priest swore at the officer and said : " Who are you ? " "I am a police officer," was the reply. " Show me your star," commanded the priest. The officer did so. " I doubt that you are an officer; I will go only with a uniformed officer," said Rev. No. 27. The detective whistled, and a uniformed officer immediately appeared. The priest refused then to go at all, still swearing. The officers grabbed the priest's arms, twisted them backwards and forced him to go to where the negress was being held. A second uniformed officer appeared and asked : " Isn't he a priest ? " One of the detectives replied : " I think so." When they got the priest to where the negress was being held the detective in charge of her said : " My God ! voti hold this one, and let me hold him." This exchange was made, and the detective took the priest aside and said : " My God ! Father, what has come over you ? what is the matter 450 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. with you ? " The priest replied: " What in h do you mean? Do you take me for a d priest ? " Said the detective : " Father, I am sorry to take you for what you really are not but what the people suppose you to be." The priest then swore and said he had sufficient influence to get them all re- moved and he would do business with them and get their stars taken away from them on the following day. Said the detec- tive : " If you don't go home quietly, Father, I will tell them who and what you are. My God! Father, I live in your par- ish, I am sorry to say." Then the priest said : " For the honor of God let me go." The officer said : " You had better go and go quickly; take the one-thirty car," and he released him and the priest hurried away. The negress was taken in a patrol wagon to a station where she was fined in the morning for her misconduct of the night before with the priest. The priest went home, and at 10 o'clock that morning celebrated Requiem High Mass over the remains of a parishioner, and he discoursed eloquently upon the necessity of living a pure and holy life, much to the disgust of the wife of one of the detectives who had been informed of the celebrant's midnight love affair with the colored lady. A few nights after the arrest of the negress the officers met her on the streets while she was pursuing her avocation, and talked with her about her relations with the priest. They wanted to find out if she knew who and what he really was. They said to her : " That man's wife will tear the wool off your head if she finds out about your doings with her husband." Said she : " Why, he's got no wife ; he's a Cath- olic priest ! " " W 7 hat ? " said the officers, " what do you mean ? " Said she : " W T hy, he's my bo' ; I had a bo' of culur, but I fired him las' September an' ever since that priest has bin my bo'; he calls himself Jack McCarthy, but I know that isn't his right name ; I could find his right name if I wanted to ; he's a priest sure enuf, and he spends one night every week with me; why, I luv him, he's a cracker-jack." Rev. No. 28, plus scores and scores. Devotee? of Bac- chus, Venus, Graft and Gambling. A DEVOTED (?) ROMAN CATHOLIC SCHOOL PRINCIPAL. The above is a photographic copy of a picture of 'Tlev. No. 13. A Ballad Singer," and one of his best girls. The original photograph was procured by Rev. William J. McNamee, Permanent Rector, St. Patrick's parish, Chicago. 451 452 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. The man in the foregoing is a prominent Catholic priest He is the spiritual adviser of a large female academy, to which Protestant girls are sent. The Propaganda has a copy of this picture. " THE GATES OF HELL." The priests to whom I have referred by number are stren- uous objectors to lay trustees, and vociferous shouters against the " godless " public school. It is a marvel that the lightnings of the wrath of God do not consume grafting, lecherous, drunken and infidel priests. People of America, what think you of such men being the principals and assistant principals of schools which are training American youth? Our Blessed Savior said of His Church : " The gates of hell shall not prevail against it." Surely His words find a striking illustration in the faithfulness of so many of the Cath- olic laity to Holy Mother Church despite the wolves in sheep's clothing who minister in holy things at Her sacred altars. May Almighty God soon deliver the patient, honest and loyal laity from the ministrations of corrupt priests. The parochial school is a curse to the Church and a men- ace to the Nation by reason of the pedagogic deficiencies and moral delinquencies of its principals and assistant principals. CHAPTER VI. THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL TEACHERS. The parochial school is fatally defective in its teaching staff. This declaration will be seen to have ample founda- tion by a perusal of the facts, as I shall conservatively state them, regarding the procuring, the ability, the training and the environment of the parochial school teachers. Parochial school teachers, by the law or custom of the Church, are members of some Religious Order, the female teachers belonging to sisterhoods and the male teachers to brotherhoods. Over ninety-five per cent of the teaching in the parochial schools is done by nuns. Let us see how the parochial school teachers are secured. The officials of the Religious Orders nuns and monks are constantly on the alert to discover subjects. The nuns urge upon girls the calm, the dignity, the blissfulness and the honor of a life wholly devoted to God. These girls are most gener- ally those whose parents have been unable to give them edu- cational advantages, and they and their relatives feel flattered and honored by such solicitation. They have, as a rule, but a smattering of the common branches as taught in the paro- chial school. The girls ar~ also told how angelic they will look in the dress of a nun, and what a pretty photograph they will take in that sacred garb, and how highly esteemed they and their families will be by the people at large. The sisters in the parochial schools and academies coax and urge their pupils to become nuns. The priests cooperate with these recruiting sisters, and in and outside of the con- 453 454 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. fes&ional they flatter and coax girls in the same way, and as- sure them, as their spiritual advisers, that they have a vocation. Many girls become postulants at an early age. As a rule the majority of the nuns enter convents while under legal age. If a girl consents to become a sister she immediately en- ters a convent as a postulant, and receives the appropriate garb. A few months later she is received as a member of the Order, becomes a novice and receives a new name in religion. She remains a novice from six to twelve months, when she becomes a professed nun that is, she makes her solemn vows of poverty, chastity and obedience. The whole procedure, from her entrance into the convent as a postulant till she makes her solemn vows, requires usually about two years. American convents are often recruited abroad. Nuns are sent to foreign countries to procure subjects. In 1903 a prominent Irish-American politician gave a letter to a re- cruiting nun in which he extolled her sisterhood, and de- scribed the beauty of the life of its members, and portrayed the great need of additional members to carry on the work of converting America; and he particularly advised the young women of his native section to become postulants. The letter brought forth much fruit. This foreign recruiting is greatly helped by the rigid re- quirements to which postulants are subjected in certain for- eign places. For instance, a young lady cannot become a pos- tulant in Ireland unless she has had a first-class education, and has an ample dowry, the latter generally being about $2,500.00; and her personal character and family history for generations must be above reproach. These rigid rules make the sisterhoods in Ireland very exclusive; but this very ex- clusiveness produces a fertile field for the American recruit- ing nuns, for in America these strict requirements are un- known. There is one dowry, thank God, which these im- TEACHERS. 455 ported Irish girls bring with them, and that is virtue. Na- tive recruits are generally secured in the parochial schools. Recruits, as a rule, are immediately put to teaching. With- out training, without pedagogic ability, and without experi- ence they are placed over the Catholic children to impart to them secular knowledge and religious instruction. Postulants, dressed in the garb of professed nuns, are fre- quently sent the next day after entering the convent to teach classes in parochial schools. A girl, seventeen years of age, a pupil in a prominent Catholic academy in America, became a postulant, and next day she was put over a class of about eighty children in a parochial school ; and a few years later she was put in charge of the eighth grade in a parochial school She had been a stupid scholar, and when she became a postu- lant she was only in the fifth grade. She could not have hon- estly passed a public school teachers' examination anywhere in America ; yet she was put to teaching in a parochial school. But if these deficiencies did not exist there would still be the grave danger that the secular instruction would fail to have its relative importance recognized. A teacher is most likely to see everything through the glass of the dominant motive. If the dominant motive is religious, then it follows naturally that religion will receive the preponderant emphasis. The Catechism might appear to outrank greatly all other studies. The Catechism has its place, but may not too much Catechism be as harmful to youth as too little? Again, parochial school teachers are in great danger of mental stagnation and retrogression. \Yhat incentive have they to keep abreast of the times? They are free from the criticism of the pupils' parents ; they are not subjected to ex- aminations ; they are not held to any established secular ped- agogic standards ; and they are answerable to ecclesiastics who are very uncertain intellectual, moral and spiritual quantities. Parochial school teachers receive individually no pay for their services; hence their toil is reduced to an unrequited 456 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. drudgery, except the compensation which may be found in religious sentiments. If this religious reward is absent, then there is an utter lack of incentive to greater achievement in their teaching work; and, if this recompense is experienced, by its very nature the only incentive it furnishes is to become a better religious teacher, and that in the sense of achieving greater success in imparting catechetical instruction. The secular instruction imparted to the children in paro- chial schools is deplorably weak. Nevertheless ecclesiastics laud to the skies these incapable teachers, and even assert that they are endowed with supernatural grace for their teaching work. A prominent Archbishop said in a sermon which he delivered June 26, 1904: The parochial schools surpass all others. How could it be otherwise? Its teachers instruments of God's Church are inspired by the Holy Ghost. Parochial school teachers are grossly incompetent. I am convinced that but a very few of them could pass the pre- scribed examinations for public school teachers. I know of one parochial school in America out of which thirty-three sisters have been turned by the rector during the past four years, on the ground of their "marked incompetency." The last eleven were turned out at the very time Archbishop Quigley was attacking the public school in 1903. These nuns belonged to one of the most prominent sisterhoods in their Archdiocese. They were sent to other parochial schools. The religious instruction comprises a smattering of the Catechism, a rehearsal of astounding ancient and modern miracles, dissertations upon the Christlikeness of the paro- chial school officers, and some other odds and ends. Parochial school teachers tell the parochial school chil- dren continually that the anger of God will immediately visit any one who makes bold to comment unfavorably upon a cardinal, a bishop, a priest, a monk or a nun. This instruction TEACHERS. 457 is imparted to close the mouths of those pupils who keep open their ears and eyes. The nuns are completely under the thumb of the pastors. They dare not oppose their reprehensible schemes. Their activity in church fairs shows their subserviency to the wishes of the parochial school principal. At church fairs the parochial school teachers attend the " afternoons " for the children, and they often instruct the children how to play the various gambling devices, assist them in placing their bets, and help the little children put their money into the slot-machines. These nuns frequently manage two booths, one for boys and the other for girls so as to create a rivalry between them. Articles for the fair are solicited by the nuns and the children; chance-books are issued on each article, and each parochial school pupil has to take a chance-book. The children sell these chances, and the child who sells the most in each grade gets a small prize. The teachers' booths make the most money. The parochial school principal can, if he chooses, make life miserable for the parochial school teachers. He can dis- charge them at will. He can overwhelm them with petty an- noyances. He is their spiritual confessor, and therefore has them completely in his power. Bold, indeed, would be that par- ochial school teacher who would enter any protest against the unclerical conduct of her principal. But if she were courage- ous enough to complain, her complaint would not bring re- dress. Her course would be interpreted as an attack on authority; and the parochial school superintendent, instead of rebuking the corrupt principal, would have the complaining teacher punished. Nuns have been exiled for such conduct. All the nuns in a convent must be in subjection to their sister superioress. Her will is law. Her will absolutely dominates them. The nuns dare not express any will of their own. Such arbitrary power in the hands of one woman, who may be unchristian at heart, is fraught with the gravest peril 458 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. to any of the nuns who do not cater to her and enjoy her favor. Think you that under such conditions a sister will oppose her superioress or refuse to acquiesce in her every wish? Let no one imagine that the lives of the nuns are full of unalloyed happiness. If the truth were known the Cath- olic people would be astounded by the number of sisters who carry crushed and bleeding hearts. Not infrequently nuns summon up courage enough to leave the sisterhood, despite all suggestions of shame and threats of eternal damnation. Parochial school teachers live in too narrow a groove and breathe too confined an atmosphere to warrant Catholic parents in feeling satisfied with having their children under them, even if there were no question as to their qualifications to teach. Catholic children should have natures over them which are strong, broad, sympathetic and expanding. As far as the monks are concerned many of them are devotees of Bacchus and Venus. I assert again that the parochial school is fatally weak in its teachers because of their lack of pedagogic talent, train- ing, incentive and independence. .stion. residue 175,000. KluiD- after id irlia- ision, il, but tturoand TTJ selves !063. I QISTER MARYOF fit. RAPHAEL, and O SISTER MARY OF ST. XAVIER, representing tho Sifters Marianitea of Holy Cross, New Orleans, Louisiana, U.S. A., will be glad to communicate with Catholic Young Girls who contemplate devoting their lives to the religious stale, and who are looking for a favourable op- portunity. Full information will be obtained by addressing SISTER MARY OF ST. RAPHAEL, c/o Post-Office, Rosscarbery, Co. Cork. '!74) for Boys, Brooklyn, N. V SAVING SOULS BY MAIL "THERE'S MILLIONS IN IT.' 47S 474 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. lives, amounting often to thousands of dollars, and in good conscience calling for the saying of many Masses, but the Masses actually said are few and far between. I know good Catholic people who have become so dis- gusted with this duplicity that instead of making money of- ferings for the remembrance of their deceased relatives in Masses, they go to the cemetery and say prayers over the graves of their loved ones. On All Saints' Day, November I, 1903, a priest said to one of the most enlightened congregations in his city : " I blush for the faith of the people of this parish! They have lost the faith ! They do not give us money for Masses for their deceased relatives." The fact was that his people had become weary of being deceived. A few years ago in an eastern diocese of the United States a pastor denounced from his pulpit the graft practiced upon the Catholic people in the name of religion by mercenary priests, and he called particular attention to the awful swindle per- petrated upon them in connection with the All Souls' offerings. A brother priest, who was a prominent pastor, struck him between the eyes with his fist at a public gathering of the priests of the diocese, held in the Cathedral church, for having enlightened the Catholic people. Seeing that the exposures of this brave priest would interfere with their grafting, the priests entered into a plot to ruin him, and he was soon after sus- pended and deprived of his parish. He is now raising and selling chickens for a living. BUILDING GRAFT. When a building is erected for any purely diocesan pur- pose the Bishop lets all contracts and pays all bills, and his ac- counts are never audited. The structure may be for an acad- emy, or a seminary, or a university, or an episcopal palace in the city or in the country. The Catholic people have nothing to say about its necessity, its size, its architecture, its location, GRAFT. 475 or its cost. One Archbishop paid $35,000 for the erection of a stable, which was not a duplicate of the one in which our Savior was born. The Bishop, if it is a diocese, or the Arch- bishop, if it is an archdiocese, settles all details to his own satisfaction, apd then calls for money, and he asks for what he pleases irrespective of the actual cost. If the actual cost of a structure is a hundred thousand dollars, there is nothing to prevent his asking for two hundred thousand. In fact he gets as much more than the actual cost as he can, and this sur- plus is simply his individual graft. The erection of a purely parochial structure is in the con- trol of the parish rector. He lets all contracts, pays all bills, and his accounts are never audited in the strict sense of the word. He asks the people for money and they give it to him. Whatever the surplus may be the pastor keeps, and he makes the surplus as large as he can. Catholic people always pay far more for any strictly dio- cesan or parochial structure than its actual cost. They never get through paying for some of these structures, and in fact they pay many times the actual cost of them. Catholic pastors deliberately keep their parishes in debt to give themselves an opportunity to incessantly demand mon- ey, and the Catholic people are continually giving to liquidate parish debts which are never paid off. What becomes of their contributions? They go to swell clerical graft. INCENDIARY GRAFT. I have heard the charge made in Catholic circles that churches and other buildings have been deliberately set on fire by Catholic clerical grafters so that the erection of a new struc- ture would become imperative and afford them an opportunity for graft, the burning of a religious edifice tending particularly to create sympathy in the breasts of all people regardless of creed. 476 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. I do not mean to insinuate that incendiary graft is gen- eral. I insert this item to decrease or put an end to the graft of this kind. SANITARY GRAFT. The parochial schools, being under the parish" rectors, may be kept in a sanitary condition, or may not. Care may be taken of boilers, etc., or may not. A mercenary priest is not likely to spend much for the sanitation of his school build- ing and the safety of his pupils. There are parochial schools in prosperous parishes whose toilet facilities would shame a hog pen. No wonder many parochial school children go to untimely graves. Municipalities have building ordinances, and a compli- ance with them costs money. Every dollar saved is a dollar in the pocket of the priest. A mercenary priest is the great- est tempter a building inspector can have. In the first place, such a priest has no compunctions in carrying his point by graft, and in the second place politics are made to enter into the question, non-acquiescence in the pastor's wishes by the inspector being represented as an . affront to the Catholic Church, and, consequently, an insult to Catholic voters. CORNER STONE GRAFT. When the corner stone of a Catholic edifice is laid the greatest possible publicity is sought for the ceremony. An- nouncements are made from the altars, parades are held, and Church dignitaries are secured to officiate. Great crowds as- semble and large representations of Catholic societies attend. Large collections are taken up during the services, and the money goes into the hand of the ecclesiastic in immediate charge of the edifice. There is no check upon him. He uses for his own purposes what he pleases. Corner stone laying furnishes a large amount of graft. Many a Catholic edifice in America is founded upon graft, and often those who lay the corner stones are lewd in life. GRAFT. 477 DEDICATION GRAFT. There is a great difference between the consecration and the dedication of a Catholic church. A Catholic church is not consecrated till it is entirely free from debt. Edifices may be dedicated when they are completed, irrespective of any in- debtedness. Dedications are made the most of by grafting pastors. Practically the same features attend them that characterize corner stone layings. Large collections are received. The pastor takes them and does with them according to his own pleasure. CONSECRATION GRAFT. This is extremely limited all over the country as it is far more profitable to rectors to keep churches in debt than to free them from debt, and a Catholic church cannot be consecrated till all indebtedness upon it has been paid. As long as there is a debt on his church a Catholic rector can cry for money to pay it. In the United States of America there are but few Cath- olic churches free from debt. Corner stone layings, dedications and consecrations are skilfully used. Catholic societies are compelled to turn out in force. Everything is done to secure the attendance of a multitude. A parade, attended with bands of music, is held. Office holders, candidates for civic offices and aspirants for political honors, from the governor of a State down to a con- stable, are invited, and the invitation is couched in language that compels attendance if the favor of Catholic voters is want- ed. They attend and they occupy prominent places. They nev- er leave their pocketbooks at home, and often they assist in taking up the collection. They are publicly prese-nted to His Lordship, or His Grace, or His Eminence, as the case may be, so that their obeisance may be seen by the crowd ; and their worshipful attitude is very reverential. 478 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. MASS GRAFT. The worshipers at Sunday Mass comprise two classes, viz : pewholders and non-pewholders. The former pay in advance the prescribed rates for their sittings, the latter pay cash at the door, the charge varying from ten to twenty-five cents, depending upon the tone of the parish. The pastor sits at the door, or has representatives there, and no non-pewholder over sixteen years of age is allowed to enter for divine worship with- out first paying cash down. Should he succeed in forcing himself in, he is compelled to stand in the rear of the church during the service or he is seated in what is known as the " paupers' corner." I have known many a hard working poor man, who could not afford to 'pay for each chargeable member of his numerous family, to absent himself from church alto- gether and keep his family away. I was summoned once to attend a dying man. When I reached the house he refused the last rites of the church. I tried to reason with him and he gave as his explanation for re- fusing the last Sacraments that the last time he had attempted to enter the church on a Sunday morning he had been refused admission because he did not have ten cents; and that he was then in poor health, out of work and had a wife and three small children. His wife told me that he had not been to the church in five years. There are very many men in America like this poor man. I have known of instances where the pastor, who had been watching at the door, went to the pulpit and, while mak- ing announcements, cast aspersions upon the people in the paupers' corner for daring to enter the church without paying the entrance fee. There is always a collection taken up during Mass, and to induce the people to contribute at least ten cents each they are told, " All who will contribute ten cents or upwards to the collection during Mass will have a share in the Mass which will be said to-morrow/' or some other day. -GRAFT. 479 THE CHURCH FAIR GRAFT. In a later chapter I will show the pernicious influence of church fairs upon the Catholic children. In this place I aim to show the various kinds of graft made at church fairs. Who gets the money, often running into thousands of dollars, which is made at church fairs? The rectors of the parishes where they are held get the proceeds. Is there any account rendered to the parish by the rector of the amount re- ceived and of the use to which it is put? Never any honest account. The rector simply puts it into his pocket and spends it as he wills. Clerical " Sandbagging." The general public can hardly have any idea of the " sand- bagging " which is done at many Catholic church fairs. If possible they are held during the time of some pending election when politics run high and politicians are particularly anx- ious to curry favor with the largest number of voters. A Democratic night will be had on which the Democrats are ex- pected to turn out in force and spend their money lavishly. Then a Republican night will be had, on which the Republi- cans are expected to show themselves en masse and empty their pocketbooks. There are nights for the Mayor and prominent aldermen, and also nights for the candidates for political office. These men rally their friends, and the occasions add many dollars to the bank account of the rector. A certain Catholic pastor, who is over a very large city parish, sent to a candidate for the office of sheriff of his county about fifty tickets to his church fair, each calling for one dollar. The candidate refused to be " held up " in such a manner. On the following Sunday that pas- tor publicly denounced from his pulpit that candidate, and commanded the people not to cast their votes for him, on the ground that he was no good for he had refused to buy fifty 480 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. tickets to his church fair. The candidate lost the election. There were many fairs going on at this time to which he was asked to give. At a fair held in the basement of the church of one of the largest Catholic parishes in America, this incident took place. There was present a politician who, for personal reasons, de- sired greatly to win the favor of the voters of that parish. He went to one of the parish priests and paid him liberally to call the crowd at the fair to order and to fulsomely introduce him for a few minutes' speech. So the fair was changed into a political meeting, for the good of the parish, and Mr. Poli- tician expatiated eloquently on the supremacy of the Catholic Church in America and the rights of the Catholic people. During his harangue another priest of that parish, who was hearing confessions upstairs while politics were being aired downstairs, learned the true secret of the political activity in the fair, and he went below, mounted the platform and complained bitterly of his brother priest's lack of attention to his duties in the confessional. The meeting then broke up. The fact was that its clerical interrupter was at that time in a half drunken state, and was the champion and in the pay of the rival candidate. Catholic church fairs are attempts to do what Jesus Christ said was impossible. He said : " Ye cannot serve God and Mammon." God, at them, is served upstairs by reciting the holy rosary, by going through the Stations of the Cross, by receiving the Sacrament of Penance in the confessional, by the Benediction of the Most Holy Sacrament and the Holy Sacri- fice of the Mass. If the fair runs into Lent, then a sermon is preached in which the people are urged against vices. Mam- mon is served downstairs at wheels of fortune, slot ma- chines, vaudevilles, " blind pigs/' etc., etc. Upstairs the pen- itent is roundly censured for going to fortune tellers (else- where than at church fairs), and is commanded to put into the " poor box " an offering at least equal in amount to the for- GRAFT. 481 tune teller's fee. Downstairs fortune tellers (professionals and amateurs) do a thriving business " for the greater honor and glory of God." The Pope's Life, Whiskey and Two Kinds of Pigs. In the fall of 1903 a book entitled " The Life of Leo XIII " was raffled at a church fair, the chances being five cents each. At other church fairs bottles of whiskey were raffled at a higher rate per bottle three chances for twenty-five cents. At another fair held in the basement chapel of a church, live geese, chickens, goats, sheep and dead pigs were exhibited and raffled. Some of the animals were put in the chapel sanctuary. There was a " blind pig," not far from the dead ones, which was in great favor with young and old, and s"ome of the clergymen appeared to be very much attached to it. The stocks of liquors for these church fairs are donated by Histillers, brewers and saloon keepers. It is needless to add that the donations are forced. Contests. A common method of fleecing the people is by contest. It may be a beauty or popularity contest between two belles of the parish, or a popularity contest between two prominent priests or business men or politicians or labor bosses or fire- men or policemen or parochial school children. The friends of the contestants are expected to express their opinion by voting, paying so much for each ballot and being permitted to buy as many ballots as they care to cast. I know a priest who took in over ten thousand dollars from a contest over a gold-headed cane between two labor bosses, who had hundreds of men under them. I know a priest who got up a contest over a gold chalice between his parish and some mythical parish in a neighboring city. His own people worked like beavers, but the mythical parish won the chalice. 482 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. At a church fair in the east a contest was gotten up between two parishes over the popularity of their respective pastors. The rivalry ran high. It ended at midnight on a Saturday or rather in the early hours of Sunday morning, in a free fight, at which blood was spilled, and the edifice had to be rededicated. Disreputable people are often forced to champion the contestants at church fair contests and to give generously. These contests are simply, in the language of a lately prominent German Catholic pastor, a " sandbagging of the people." The good Catholic people are scandalized by these annual fairs, filled, as they are, with all sorts of questionable attrac- tions. Devout Catholic people blush over these scandalous performances and try to ease their consciences by the pious reflection : " O, well, it is for the glory of God and His Church ! " Poor, deluded people ! It is not for the Glory of God and his Church, but, as a rule, the proceeds go into the insatiate maw of a grafting priest. THE PAULIST FATHERS' FAIR. On the opening night there was a prize fight between two children aged eight and ten years. There were other prize fights during the fair, and on Friday night, February the iQth, (the first Friday in Lent and the Feast of the Passion of our Lord Jesus Christ) a prize-fighter got his nose smashed in the prize-ring in the sanctuary, while in the church above him devout worshipers were going through the Stations of the Cross, led by one of their fathers in God. There were at this fair (in violation of the civil law) two of the most up-to-date slot machines and a wheel of forune. There were also special booths for fortune telling. Cigars and soft drinks were sold. All kinds of raffles were conducted, one of them being for a horse which had been presented by a convert. It was won by one of the parish priests. One night a newsboys' band at- tended and made so much music that the devotions and con- GRAFT. 483 fessions in the upper church were abandoned. This fair ran into the third week in Lent, the season of prayer, penance and fasting. A polLeman was detailed to receive the tickets or entrance fee at the door. The slot machines were a few feet away from him. The life work of the Paulists is the conversion of the non-Catholics. Jesus Christ scourged the money changers, or grafters, from the temple. What would have happened to the holy Paulist fathers if He had visited their church fair? I respectfully suggest to the Paulist fathers that running gambling devices and prize-fights in the church is not the way to win non-Catholics to embrace our Holy religion. This parish hopes to have a parish school in compliance with the statutes of the Third Plenary Council of Baltimore. This is an old parish, and during many years of its ex- istence, it had an immense income. The site of the first edi- fice, which was burned, is worth hundreds of thousands of dollars. Why should there be any debt on this parish? It faces extinction because of its debts. Where has the great cash income gone ? What has been done with its most valuable land? THE POOR Box GRAFT. Even the necessities of the poor yield graft to Catholic pastors. The world at large labors under the delusion that priests and prelates are very solicitous about the poor. In every Catholic church there are prominently displayed poor boxes in which offerings are deposited by the Catholic people to relieve the necessities of the indigent and the unfortunate. The Catholic people give liberally. Do the poor get the bene- fit of the contributions? No, they do not. The pastor is the only one who has the key to the poor box. The poor box funds go to swell the pastor's graft. I have heard Catholic priests say that the giving of alms has a most pernicious influence upon the poor; that it de- 484 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. moralizes them ; that it gets them into the habit of getting in- stead of giving, and that it induces the poor to settle in the parishes where they get help ; consequently, while they urge their people to fill the poor boxes, still they feel it to be their bounden duty to protect the poor against the pernicious effects of philanthropy, and this they do by deliberately misappro- priating the money to their own selfish purposes. ST. ANTHONY GRAFT. Graft is made out of the devotion to St. Anthony. He was born at Lisbon in 1195 and died near Padua in 1231. He was a Franciscan monk, theologian and preacher in France and Italy. About four hundred years after his death he ap- peared to a lady in a dream and told her how the faithful could have certain things granted through his intercession. He is the saint whose favor is especially sought in matrimony, and for the recovery of lost and stolen articles. The devotion of St. Anthony consists of confession and communion in the church on nine consecutive Tuesdays. A statue of the saint is erected in the church and near it is placed a box to receive cash offerings of those who seek his inter- cession, the amount of the offering being an evidence of the petitioner's faith little faith indicated by a small offering and great faith by a big offering. The people are taught that it is necessary to have great faith to secure the help of St. A.nthony. The devotion to St. Anthony is becoming universal in America. There was a time when the Franciscan churches had a monopoly of the devotion. The priests of the other parishes saw that they were losing money by the monopoly of the Franciscans, so they resolved to establish the devotion in their own churches ; and now in the various Catholic churches there is a statue of St. Anthony with a box to receive the cash offerings, and his devotion is eloquently urged upon the Catholic people. Those who seek his intercession are num- bered by hundreds of thousands. GRAFT. 485 For ihe information of my readers I quote the following excerpts from a Catholic work entitled " St. Anthony's Bread for the Poor, and Prayers for Novenas and the Thirteen Tues- days in Honor of the Saint," compiled by Monsignor Patrick F. O'Hare, Rector of St. Anthony's Church, Brooklyn, New York: An instance of St. Anthony's gift of miracles and of his readiness to exercise it to the profit of the poor, is recorded in the process of his canonization. Close to the church that was erected in Padua to his honor, shortly after his death, a baby boy named Tomasino, twenty months old, was drowned in a pond. The distracted mother, standing beside the corpse in the presence of several friars and a crowd of workmen, prom- ised the Saint that, if he would restore her son to life, she would distribute among the poor a measure of corn equal to the weight of the child. Instantly the dead babe awoke to new life, and stretched out his arms to his mother. (Page 13.) At Bourges a Jew called Guillard, was one of the bitterest enemies of Catholicity. The powerful sermons of St. Anthony had impressed, without entirely convincing, him. One day he held a long discussion with Anthony upon the real pres- ence of our Lord in the Eucharist, a dogma which, to his mind, was altogether inadmissible. " Brother Anthony, I have a mule," said the Jew ; " I will lock it up, and keep it without food for three days. At the end of that time I will bring it to the largest public square in the town, and there in pres- ence of the people, I will offer it a feed of oats. You, on the other hand, will come, carrying the Host, which, according to you, is the true body of the man-God. If the mule refuses the proffered food in order to prostrate itself before the mon- strance, I will become a Catholic." It was a solemn challenge and the Franciscan accepted it. During the interval the apos- tle gave himself up to fasting and prayer. On the day ap- pointed, Guillard made his appearance in the square, sur- rounded by a multitude of his adherents. From the opposite side Anthony approached, bearing the monstrance which con- tained the Lamb of God. In the middle of the square he stopped, and turning towards the mule, he addressed it in these words : " In the name of thy Creator, whom I, though un- worthy, hold in my hands, I enjoin and command thee, O be- 486 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. ing deprived of reason, to come hither instantly and prostrate thyself before thy God, so that, by this sign, unbelievers may know that all creation is subject to the Lamb who is immolated on our altars." At this same time one of the opposite party offered the oats to the famished animal. The mule, without taking the slightest notice of the food placed before it, obedi- ent to the voice of the Saint, went straight to where he stood, bent its knees before the Sacred Host, and remained in an atti- tude of adoration. At the sight of this evident marvel, the air was rent with the applause of the Catholics. The owner of the mule honestly acknowledged _his defeat, and, faithful to his promise, publicly abjured his errors. Many of the sec- taries present, who had begun to doubt and sincerely sought for truth, were also received into the Catholic Church. (Pages 42 and 43.) I have heard of men who dressed themselves in the skins of bears and other animals and performed in circuses, and the spectators believed that they were gazing on remarkable mem- bers of the animal kingdom. I wonder if these performers did not get the idea from reading about the pious mule of the guileless Jew converted by St. Anthony! What a fortune P. T. Barnum would have made out of that famished mule which preferred the adoration of the Blessed Sacrament to a feed of oats ! ! ! I take the following from the last mentioned work of Monsignor O'Hare: (St. Anthony's) funeral took place on June I7th, (1231) and was of the most imposing description. The mournful character of the burial was changed into a continuous tri- umphal ovation, on account of the numbers and astounding nature of the miracles operated that day. The blind, the deaf, the paralytic implored the aid of the " Wonder Worker," and all who touched his humble coffin were at once delivered from their infirmities. The gratitude of the people thereupon consecrated Tuesday to the honor of the Saint. Crowds gath- ered at his tomb on this day by preference, and it was the gen- eral belief at Padua that one would obtain on this day what- ever was asked of God through this Saint. This practice, which had spread far and wide, received a new and surpris- GRAFT. 487 ST. ANTHONY'S MULE MIRACLE. See said miracle, page 485. 488 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. ST. ANTHONY'S FISH MIRACLE. If the Roman Catholic school endures in this country, within twenty-live years its children will be learning more about St. Anthony than Abraham Lincoln, and instead of being taught about his abolition of slavery, the children of the Roman Catholic school will be taught the same idiotic tale which they are taught now, of St. Anthony going down to the seashore and calling on the fish to hear the gospel ; they will be told that the fish came out of the sea in multitudes, and after ranging themselves in orderly battalions with their heads out of the water, they drank in the gracious words of advice and comfort of the Saint. GRAFT. 489 !ng impetus centuries afterwards. It occurred in this way. A noble lady in Bologna, in the year 1617, besought a favor of St. Anthony with much fervor and earnestness. For twen- ty-two years she had vainly desired that her marriage might be blessed with offspring. One night she saw the Saint in a dream. " Visit," he said to her, " for nine Tuesdays my statue in the Church of St. Francis, and your prayers will be heard." The pious woman hastened to obey the directions of the Saint, and as a result of her fidelity and perseverance ob- tained the favor she so ardently desired. This happy response to prayer was soon noised abroad, and the devotion of the nine Tuesdays began to be practiced -by countless souls. ( Pages 31 and 32.) St. Anthony does not belong to the city of Padua alone; he is the Saint of the whole world. Leo XIII. (Title page.) The Seraphic Doctor, St. Bonaventure, declares that all miraculous graces may be obtained throngh the intercession of St. Anthony. This intercession is sought chiefly for the following objects : 1. For the restoration to their owners of lost and stolen things. 2. For the recovery of health in all kinds of sickness. 3. For a knowledge of the will of God, regarding ourselves and others relative to the choice of an occupation or vocation. 4. For the happy issue of our undertakings, whether they concern the honor of God, the welfare of our souls, or even mere temporal blessings. (Page 34.) The rich and the poor meet at St. Anthony's box. St. Anthony procures for the poor who invoke him the aid of the wealthy and providential blessings, and he obtains for the rich abundant favors, spiritual and temporal, but only on condition that they succor the indigent and distressed. . . The rich man must share with the beggar in this world if he would have fel- lowship and portion with him in the next (for) the poor are they of whom it is said that theirs is the kingdom of heaven. (Page 23.) Within the past twelve years St. Anthony graft is made more, especially- under the devotion of St. Anthony's Bread for the Poor. This devotion seems to have begun about 490 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. March, 1890, in the shop of Louise Bouffier, a humble linen- draper of Toulon, France. I quote again : The fame of St. Anthony's bounty at the little shrine back of the Bouffier linen-shop of Toulon spread quickly, not only throughout that city, but also all over France; it passed to Spain, to Italy, to Belgium, to Portugal, and to all other parts of Europe. Thence the glad tidings were carried to America, to Asia, to Africa, and to Oceanica. The good news has cir- cled the globe. Everywhere St. Anthony is confidently in- voked. The Saint of the whole world, as Pope Leo calls him, is teaching the world that charity is the wide avenue to the favor of heaven. (Pages 15 and 16.) It is exceedingly easy to inaugurate the work of St. Anthony's Bread, whether in the aim of consecrating the pro- ceeds to the material necessities of the poor of a parish, of an orphan asylum, a community, or to the maintenance of a Catholic school. All that is requisite is to erect a statue, or even a simple picture of St. Anthony of Padua in some con- spicuous place in a church or chapel, that it may be of ready access to the public. A poor-box for offerings is placed at the foot of the statue or picture of the Saint, and the thing is ac- complished. (Page 19.) The widow's mite and the rich man's offerings are alike dropped into the wooden box at the foot of St. Anthony's Statue. Money literally flows through this channel, and be- comes changed into bread for the poor. (!!!) (Page 5.) The rector of a parish holds the key to St. Anthony's poor box, and the offerings put into it go to swell his receipts from clerical graft. RELIC GRAFT. A regular trade is carried on in sacred relics. Graft is made in this way by the ecclesiastics who supply the demand. Clerical friends, who were educated in Rome, assure me that Church authorities at Rome palm off embalmed corpses upon foreign priests and prelates, representing them to be the bodies of Saints. The purchasers, as a rule, know they are being de- ceived but since they get a written authentication which en- GRAFT. 491 ables them to dupe their parishioners and subjects at home, they are willing to pay the price. In like manner, pieces of bone and other so-called sacred things are trafficked in. A grafting pastor turns the possession of a relic into a source of great gain for himself. He preys upon the credulity of the honest Catholic people by craftily recommending de- votion to the relic which he has in the church, and he will arouse their enthusiasm by wonderful tales of marvelous bene- fits which devout Catholics in various places, at home and abroad, have experienced from devotions to such relics. I do not deny that there are in existence genuine relics, and I do not impugn the teaching of the Church in reference to the edification which may be derived by the Catholic people from a proper attitude towards them ; but I do protest against the manifest fraud and graft which are more and more com- ing into evidence in our day in connection with the acquirement of and devotion to relics. The American daily papers are constantly putting before the people articles similar in purport to the following: Chicago Tribune, August 15, 1904. Piece of Cross in Gotham. Church. Unimportant Parish Pos- sesses One of the Rarest Collections of Sacred Relics. New York Bureau Chicago Tribune, New York, Aug. 14. In the smallest Roman Catholic church in the city a reliquary, said to be one of the most precious and representative of any in America, was shown at mass to-day. It is the Bo- hemian church of St. John, in East Seventy-first street. Au- thenticated by the Vatican, and accompanied by a certificate signed in 1842 by Cardinal Patruzi, then in charge of the Vat- ican collection of sacred relics, the church has a cabinet col- lection that cannot fail to impress the devout. In the center, upon a silver cross, is a little piece of wood, said to be a portion of the cross on which Christ was crucified. Near this is a part of a red robe worn by the Savior after leav- ing the sepulcher. There is also a scrap of the title of the in- scription on the cross, a chip from the table of the last sup- 492 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. per, a shred of rope used to bind Jesus, a piece of the pillar at which he was scourged, a splinter of the crib that held the Christ child, a bit of soil from the grave of the Blessed Virgin, and a piece of the cloak of St. Joseph. Alongside the columns supporting the altar are affixed small pieces of bones of the twelve apostles. I assert that the foregoing article is a catering to a cre- dulity which is a disgrace to the enlightened Catholicity of this twentieth century. My dear Catholic people, do you know how you are fooled by these relic grafters? Let me tell you a few true things which I imagine will be new to you in reference to relics. In the first place it is highly probable that there are but few genuine relics in existence, and it is improbable that many, if any, relics are genuine which claim to date from before the Middle Ages or the Renaissance. The people, centuries ago, cared very little for antiquities. Nations then were com- paratively small and they were constantly warring. During the first few centuries after the crucifixion of Jesus Christ his followers were poor, despised and inhumanly persecuted. They were hunted like wild beasts, and their burial places were desecrated. All of these conditions made against the securing, preserving and passing down from generation to generation of sacred articles, such as " a part of the red robe worn by the Savior after leaving the sepukher," " a scrap of the title of the inscription on the cross," " a chip from the ta- ble of the last supper," " a splinter of the crib that held the Christ child," etc. Dr. Pastor, the great Catholic historian, openly confesses that the men of the Middle Ages and of the Renaissance had no sense of reverence for the past; he says : In truth, the men of the Renaissance had as little sense of reverence for the past as those of the Middle Ages. . . The passion for the new style stifled all interest in the monuments of former days. It would be unjust in blaming the Renais- sance period for its reckless destruction of precious memorials, not to point out that the men of the Middle Ages were not GRAFT. 493 one whit less indifferent; in the 1 3th century the famous tomb of St. Bardo at Mayence was demolished, and not a trace of it is left. . . The Carolingian tombs at St. Alban near Mayence completely disappeared during the early me- diaeval times. In the I3th century, the old cathedrals at Co- logne, Spires, Worms, etc., were treated in a similar manner. The feeling that we designate as piety, reverence, seemed un- known in the Middle Ages. (Dr. Pastor's History of the Popes, Vol. VI., p. 477.) History teaches that finally a traffic in antiquities (and this included relics) sprang up, and that deliberate deception was practiced. Dr. Pastor says : The demand for antiquities became so keen that the ex- treme difficulty of procuring them is often mentioned. George of Negroponte, writing from Rome in 1507, says, "The mo- ment anything is found, innumerable bidders for it start up." From the same letter we gather that a flourishing trade in such things was carried on by speculators, the prices con- stantly rising and falling. The rage for discoveries of course produced many forger- ies inspired by vanity or desire for gain. (Dr. Pastor's His- tory of the Popes, Vol. VI., p. 491.) The crusaders who went to the Hcly Land did not want to return home without some tangible proof of their having been to Palestine, so they bought relics to take back with them. Kings and princes sought to show their zeal for religion by securing relics and giving them to churches. Bad Popes and Prelates greatly desired to secure relics because they saw the endless graft they could make out of them. The result of this traffic was the perpetuation of con- stant frauds. Relic hunters abounded, and they did not scru- ple to manufacture articles. In fact, there was often a dupli- cation of relics. Two abbeys claimed at the same time to be in possession of the crown of thorns worn by our Savior. There have been other equally as disgraceful duplications of relics. 494 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. The Council of Trent treated the subject of relics in its twenty-fifth session, held in December, 1563, and it expressed its earnest desire for the removal of abuses, for the abolition of unworthy gain in the veneration of relics, and of revelry on the occasion of their visitation. Churches which have celebrated relics are thronged with worshipers, and thousands upon thousands of dollars are giv- en in offerings by the deluded worshipers. I often wonder how the twelve apostles feel over their bones being broken into pieces and the pieces scattered over the earth for grafting priests to use to filch money out of the honest Catholic people. It is a wonder that the jaw-bones do not begin to talk and give the graft away. A distinguished clerical friend, who has lately traveled abroad, recently toid me this : " From the persistent way in which I saw Catholic ecclesiastics sell pieces of the ' True Cross' the cross on which Christ was crucified I am con- fident that they have already disposed of enough of it to fence in the State of Kentucky." CHARM GRAFT. Little images of different saints are sold and blessed and the owners carry them in their pockets in order to insure im- mediate attention to their prayers. Among these are the fol- lowing : St. Anthony to help the owner recover lost articles. St. Joseph to help the owner get rich. The Sacred Heart of Jesus to help the owner get a hus- band or wife as the need may be. GROTTO GRAFT. Many Catholic churches have grottoes. These are places where shrines are placed. Statues of the Blessed Virgin, of the infant Savior and of other holy beings are erected in them, and the people are urged to go to them to pray for special favors. As a rule they are made in imitation of rockeries, with GRAFT. 495 moss and trickling water. The water is represented as pos- sessing supernatural virtue, although it may be derived from the city main or from a private pump. Sometimes ice is put around the pipes in a hidden place and the cold of the water is regarded as an evidence of its miraculous quality. Drinking cups are conveniently placed, and the faithful are recom- mended to drink freely and to take a supply home. Revolv- ing candlesticks and offering boxes complete the scene. Some of these grottoes are regarded as places where as- tounding miracles are wrought. I know a priest who is very prominent and wealthy. A few years ago he established a grotto in his church, and an- nounced publicly that he had imported several barrels of the blessed water of Lourdes which the faithful could obtain at the grotto. His barrels were like the cruse which held the widow's oil in the time of the prophet Elijah they never gave out though daily drawn upon. Grotto graft goes to the pastor. HOLY THURSDAY GRAFT. The Blessed Sacrament is generally kept enclosed in the tabernacle of the main altar. On Holy Thursday morning the Blessed Sacrament is removed and carried in procession. Priests and prelates, parochial teachers and pupils march in the procession around the church, while the people kneel, and the Blessed Sacrament is placed in what is called the altar of repose. Hundreds of candles surround it as well as a pro- fusion of costly flowers. At the foot of this last named altar is placed a collection basket. Catholic people from morning till night on Holy Thurs- day come to church to kneel in front of this altar of repose to adore the Blessed Sacrament. They are exhorted to put liberal offerings into the collection basket. They do. Who gets the money? The pastor. 496 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. GOOD FRIDAY OR HOLY LAND GRAFT. In Catholic churches on Good Friday a crucifix (whicH embraces a cross with a representation of Christ upon it) is placed on a pillow just at the sanctuary rail and a collection basket is put near it. The Catholic people are exhorted to kiss the crucifix and are urged to place an offering in the bas- ket ; they are told that the offering will be sent abroad and will be used for the preservation and renovation of the holy places in Palestine. As this solicitation occurs at the end of Lent the good Catholic people are in a frame of mind to respond gladly, and large offerings are accordingly made. Thousands of Catholic people go to church on purpose to kiss the crucifix. Who handles the contents of the basket? The rector. Does the money get to Palestine? The only Holy Land it reaches is the pocket of the grafting pastor. HOLY SATURDAY GRAFT. Holy Saturday is the day before Easter Sunday. On it there are appropriate religious ceremonies, among them being the blessing of the baptismal font and blessing water for Easter which is known as " Easter Holy Water." Large quantities of water are blessed, barrels and wash-tubs being borrowed from the neighbors, liquor dealers and others to hold the water. In some churches this water is bottled by the priests, kept on hand for sale and actually sold at so much per bottle. Who gets the profits from this bottling industry? This is not a small business, as Easter holy water is ex- pected to be kept in the homes of the devout Catholics all the year round, and to be supplied for twelve months they must have an ample quantity. There is a Jesuit parish in America which numbers twenty thousand people where this bottling industry is particularly in evidence. GRAFT. 497 EASTER AND CHRISTMAS GRAFT. The children of parochial schools are directed by the sis- ters to bring in envelopes, furnished by the pastor, Easter and Christmas offerings to the Church on those days. Pub- lic inquiry is made by their teachers in the class rooms to as- certain who neglected to bring these offerings. The question is asked : " How many of you children did not bring an of- fering? Those who did not will stand up." To stand up un- der such circumstances is a great humiliation to a child. Those who stand are directed to procure the proper envelopes and to depart at once to secure the offering. Following' the Easter of 1904 a parochial school teacher commanded all her children to stand who had failed to bring in Easter offerings ; and she severely reprimanded the delinquents, and said to them: " When I was a little girl I always brought a Christmas and Easter offering." One of the children asked, " Where did you get the money, sister ? " "I got it from my parents," was the reply; and thereupon the delinquent children were sent home to ask their parents, many of whom were poor people, for money to make an Easter offering. At that very time their pastor was just recovering from a debauch. For the Easter and Christmas offerings the pastors issue thousands of envelopes, of different sizes and colors to fit thf various ages and classes. These envelopes bear, as a rule, some religious picture calculated to stir the religious emotions. The pastor gets all these offerings. At all the Masses on the Sunday preceding Easter and Christmas the people get the Gospel of money instead of the Gospel of Christ. They are urged to lay up treasure in heaven by putting cash in the Easter and Christmas envelopes. They are reminded of the heavenly mansions, and they are urged to make, by a generous offering, their title good to a heavenly house, on which there will be no taxes. 498 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. MISSION GRAFT. I now call attention to mission grafting, and I will describe an average case. The rector of a parish concludes to have a mission. Such a mission is generally held once every two years, alternating with a church fair. A mission is a succession of religious services for the people of the parish. As a rule it never lasts less than two weeks and in large par- ishes it frequently runs four weeks, the first week being de- voted to married women, the second week to the young women, the third week to the married men, and the fourth week to the young men. It opens at the Solemn High Mass on Sunday, and services follow in the evenings and mornings of the days of the mission, and sometimes on the afternoons of three or four days the children are gathered together for special serv- ices. Confessions are heard during the day and evening. For the mission the rector engages preachers from some Re- ligious Order. These preachers have " stock sermons " which they have learned by heart and " fire off " in the various par- ishes to which they are called for missions. The rector will have, as a rule, preachers from a different Order at each suc- ceeding mission. The mission is announced two or three weeks ahead. Placards are put up, and handbills are given out at the church door. The rector goes to dealers in religious articles and gets rock bottom prices ; then he orders a stock consisting of scapulars, rosaries, crucifixes, candlesticks, me- dallions, holy water fonts, prayer books, religious pictures of our Lord, the Blessed Virgin and the Saints, and other mission goods. These goods are placed in a booth in the rear of the church or in the basement chapel or in the parochial nail. Appropriate signs are placed calling attention to the goods. The preachers urge the people to buy these goods, tell them where they are to be found, and ask the people to bring the purchased articles to the altar rail immediately cfter morn- ing Masses to have them blessed, and some of them specially indulgenced. These articles are sold to the people at two or GRAFT. 499 three times their cost price. A collection is taken up at each service, and sometimes an entrance fee is demanded at the door in addition. The sermons deal with those things which are calculated to quicken the devotion of the people and to stir their liberality. The people contribute most generously to these collections, which are taken up during the Masses in the morning and immediately after the sermon in the even- ing. The people are given to understand that all of these col- lections, less a moderate amount for the maintenance of the preachers during the mission, go into the coffers of the Re- ligious Order to which the preachers belong, to be used to educate young men for the missionary work of that Order. At the end of the mission for each division of the people a special collection is taken up for the same worthy purpose. The preachers urge this collection and in this are earnestly sup- plemented by the rector, who implores his people to be liberal to the holy fathers. The preachers generally pass the col- lection baskets which they frequently empty into large bas- kets which are carried immediately after them by the pastor and his assistants, who watch the people closely to discover any who may fail to give and to keep the holy preachers from slipping any of the collection into their own pockets. Dur- ing the mission the people, particularly the women, make gen- erous offerings to the preachers, outside of the collections, for Masses for their living and deceased relatives and friends. The services for each division end with a special sermon, special collection and the Benediction of the Most Holy Sac- rament and the Papal Blessing. All who attend the mission a certain number of times, and go to confession and com- munion, receive a plenary indulgence. A second plenary in- dulgence is gained by all those who are present at the final sermon, special collection, Benediction of the Most Holy Sacra- ment and the Papal Blessing. Now, look at the graft! The rector of the church gets all the collections and all the profit on the sale of the religious articles. At the close of the mis- 500 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. sion for each division the people renew their baptismal vows, sometimes the real or an imaginary baptismal font is erected, and the people hold lighted candles in their hands. They buy these candles from the rector, he making a profit on their sale, and after the people have held the candles a few minutes they extinguish them and they are collected by the altar boys and are used afterwards in the service of the church, thus saving the rector that much expense. He has both the can- dles and the money! A certain rector, who has at least fifteen thousand souls in his parish, and is a hard drinker, concluded to have a mis- sion. He engaged four Paulist preachers. He laid in a big stock of religious goods. The Paulist Fathers came. On the Saturday evening preceding the opening of the mission, he expatiated on his own life as a priest and recounted his many toils and sufferings in the vineyard of the Lord. He told of his valor at the Battle of Gettysburg, and described how he helped General Meade to hurl back from Cemetery Ridge the valiant Confederates. The truth was that he never saw that battle. Then he said : " We will open the holy mission to- morrow morning, and I will sing the Solemn High Mass." The leader of the Paulist band was warned not to depend upon the rector's singing the High Mass. The leader then di- rected one of his band to remain fasting so as to have some one ready to take the pastor's place. The morning came and a few minutes before the time for High Mass the rector said he would not sing the Mass. He was not in a fit condition because of drink. Were it not for the warning, one of the priests would have had to say Mass, even though he had broken his fast, to avoid the public scandal of having no Mass. The rector announced, however, that he wanted a parade around the church, preceding the solemn High Mass, to excite pub- lic attention; so he had the priests and altar boys form in line in the sacristy. The altar boys carried the cross, lighted candles, holy water, thurible and incense. The missionary GRAFT. 501 and parish priests were fully vested, and the rector brought up the rear dressed in cassock, surplice, stole, cope and ber- retta. They marched from the sacristy of the church into the rectory, through the rectory into the garden and onto the street, and then into the main entrance of the church, up the center aisle, the pastor endeavoring to chant the De Profundis, the Miserere and the Te Deum. They went to their respec- tive places in the sanctuary. One of the Paulists was the cele- brant of the Mass, and the other three were seated in chairs in the center of the Sanctuary. The rector mounted the plat- form of the altar, and turning around to the congregation of at least 2000 people, and blessing himself, said : " In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, Amen. My dear people, I am your pastor. I am a providen- tial entity. I was sent by God to guide and direct you. I have brought here these four wise young men to preach to you. They cannot do so without my authority. I have got my authority from God, and that authority I will now give to them, and they will preach God's word to you." He stag- gered down to the three Paulists, each of whom held a preach- ing stole, and taking from their hands the stoles he kissed them and put them on the Paulists and put his hands on their heads, made the sign of the cross over them, looked towards heaven and breathed on them. Then he said : " You have now re- ceived the Holy Ghost through me, and you may preach to my people." He then seated himself in the sanctuary, and the Mass proceeded, but during it he continually interrupted by giving unnecessary orders to the altar boys, whom he kept running around in every direction in the sanctuary. This mis- sion lasted four weeks and it netted the rector at least ten thousand dollars in morning and evening collections, special collections taken up at the end of the mission to each division of the people, and profits on the sale of religious goods, which total sum he put into his own pocket. The preachers got through the confessional, and in private and voluntary of- 502 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. ferings, a large sum. The rector handed the preachers for their profitable services only $400. The leader of the band refused to leave the presbytery till he got $800, saying to the pastor : " You are not going to have all of our blood money." After a fierce contention he succeeded in getting $800 out of the pastor's $10,000. The people who con- tributed were given to understand from the altar by the mis- sionaries and the pastor that the pastor was not getting any of the money contributed, except just enough to cover the living expenses of his missionary guests and the extra light- ing bill for the church. They were urged with great earnest- ness to make generous offerings. Some of them to my. per- sonal knowledge borrowed money to put into the collections. The faithful people thought that they were giving their money to God. They had not the slightest suspicion that a game of graft was being played upon them by the holy preachers and their own reverend father in God. The poor people! Heaven, help them ! During the month of June, 1904, a prominent Catholic priest lost $50,000 in speculation. He went to the bucket shop about his December wheat and found the place in charge of the sheriff and the proprietors gone. Fortunately for him several mission preachers were then conducting a mission in his church, and at this time (Friday) the mission was about to end. The mission preachers urge a collection on the last Friday night of each mission, to be received on the following Sunday, and on the night of this " black Friday " the people present at the mission heard a plea for a large collection on the following Sunday which for urgency surpassed any they had ever heard before, and the object put before them was the education of young missionaries and the conversion of Amer- ica. The people were told that at least one dollar was wanted from the poorest person in the parish and more from those in better circumstances, and that God would return a thou- sandfold whatever they might give. The preachers said thai GRAFT. 503 if any one was so poor that he could not give a dollar at the clos- ing service on Sunday, at which a plenary indulgence would be obtained by those who would be present and discharge all the obligations, they would advise him to take a street- car ride instead of attending the service. When the collection was taken on that Sunday night a basketful of money was received. Surely it is the Catholic clerical gambler who has a cinch on easily recouping his speculative losses ! I know of Catholic priests who have bought large stocks of religious goods for missions, sold the goods at big profits, and then refused to pay their bills, some of them having to be sued, after vain appeals to their Bishops and Archbishops. A nice picture this, people praying on such specially indul- genced rosaries, and wearing such specially indulgenced scapu- lars! A recently appointed Archbishop, who was asked to com- pel dead-beat priests to pay their bills, replied : " I did not come here to become a collector. In addition, I am afraid you will get into trouble; if those priests hear that you came here they may boycott your store ! " REVOLVING CANDLESTICK GRAFT. Inside the sanctuary rail in many Catholic churches are revolving candlesticks, provided with a number of tiers of metal sockets, the tiers rising in diminishing diameter. Each of these candlesticks will hold on an average about one hun- dred candles. Two boxes are placed near these candlesticks, one with a slot to permit the entry of money, and the other box filled with small candles. The faithful are taught that it is a holy and a wholesome devotion to get one of these candles, light it and place it in a vacant socket in the revolving candlestick, and they are told that they may perform this devotion for any intention imaginable. They are sometimes led to believe that if they perform the devotion for a suffering soul in purgatory, that 504 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. that suffering soul ceases to burn at the very moment the candle is lighted and remains free from pain during the burn- ing of the candle, and that as soon as the candle dies out the burning commences again. In some of the churches there are two revolving candle- sticks to accommodate the people. Who gets the money that is deposited in the box? The needy pastor. CANDLEMAS DAY GRAFT. Candlemas Day is the second of February annually. It is the feast day of the purification of the Blessed Virgin. On the Sunday preceding Candlemas Day an announce- ment is made of Candlemas Day at each Mass, and families of the parish are requested to bring a supply of candles, at least a few pounds. Candles of the purest beeswax are re- quired, and for fear that the people will not get the pure ar- ticle in these days of adulteration the priests tell them that they have bought a large supply of candles which they have had analyzed and know to be absolutely pure, and that they can be purchased in the sacristy or vestibule of the church on or be- fore the morning of the feast. In fact the people are often pro- hibited from purchasing candles elsewhere, and they are told that if they buy elsewhere and present the candles for bless- ing in the church that the blessing will be no good. The re- sult is that the people purchase the clerical candles. The candles presented by the people are placed in the sanctuary before Mass on the day of the feast and they are immediately blessed by the officiating priest. After Mass those who presented candles receive back one and sometimes two candles which they take to their homes to be used in case any member of the family should require the last Sacraments; and also to be used during lightning storms to keep away the lightning. The priest makes money in two ways on these candles. He buys them cheap at wholesale and he sells them at retail GRAFT. 505 at an immense profit. I am led to believe that the priests do not secure pure beeswax but an inferior article. On Candle- mas Day the priest gets back for nothing ninety out of every hundred candles he has sold, and he keeps them presumably for use on the altar, but few of them are so used because of the prevalence of gas and electric light. In fact the priest sells the candles over again on next Candlemas Day. INDULGENCE GRAFT. Catholic people are not strangers to various forms of in- dulgences granted for the performance of various prescribed religious duties, neither are they strangers to an incessant demand for money at the services where these indulgences are obtained. Clerical grafters in America are making graft out of in- dulgences just as truly as the clerical grafters of former days made money out of them, even if the methods of getting the graft are not just the same. How strange it is that in the Church of Jesus Christ the loyal and devout Catholic people cannot earn an indulgence without having to look into a collection box ! SPECIAL COLLECTION GRAFT. Pastors find many excuses for asking for special collec- tions. Money is solicited for repairs to the parish buildings, frescoing, painting, insurance, interest on debt, fuel, etc., etc. The object itself may be worthy but it is used to filch money out of the pockets of the faithful for selfish clerical ends. The Catholic people are liberal contributors to these special col- lections. They give far more than the object presented re- quires, and the grafting pastor pockets the excess. I know prominent pastors who say that special collections should be taken frequently; that a month should never Be al- lowed to go by without one; that special collections keep the people in the habit of giving. 506 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Formerly the people gave to special objects by simply putting their money into the collection baskets, but now the custom is obtaining of having the people enclose their contri- butions in envelopes which are given out on the preceding Sun- day. On these envelopes the people must write their names, addresses and amounts, and the pastor personally collects them on Sunday. This new custom is followed so that the pastor may know what the people give and who fail to contribute. I have known pastors to say to their assistants, " Don't dance attendance upon these people who do not contribute when they are asked for money." PETER'S PENCE GRAFT. Even the taking of the Peter's Pence collection has been made the opportunity for graft. The cry is made : " O, the Holy Father is in great need of money ! Testify your love to him and your faith in Holy Mother Church by liberal con- tributions ! " The honest people make large responses. Does all the money reach the Vatican ? No ! only a fraction. Who gets the major part? Priests, over whom there is no financial supervision. The following resolution was passed by the American Federation of Catholic Societies, at its convention in Detroit, August, 1904: Detroit Evening News, August 4, 1904, p. 6. We commend to the societies which we represent in this convention generous endeavors to increase the contributions of the faithful known as Peter's Pence. What a thoughtful and unselfish resolution ! Two priests were once gratefully discussing their large Peter's Pence collections and rejoicing in the strong faith of their people. Said one to the other : " How much did you remit ? " " O, about a fourth," was the answer ; " how much did you keep ? " " O, I always charge the Holy Father sev- GRAFT. 507 enty-five per cent for taking up His collection," was the frank response. The Peter's Pence collection appeals especially to the poor of all lands owing to their great faith and loyalty. I have known poor people to actually borrow money to put into this collection when their children were in need of food and clothes. In view of the accumulated millions of dollars amassed through the centuries by the Vatican, and the prodigality ex- hibited by princes of the Church, I fail to see the righteousness of calling yearly upon the poor Catholic people of the world to give of their hard earned money to Rome. I have seen poor people in Ireland walk barefoot, without breakfast, carrying to the church a Peter's Pence offering. CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY GRAFT. Pastors take up public collections, pursuant to the orders of their Bishop and Archbishop, issued in obedience to the command of the Holy Father, for the Catholic University at Washington, D. C., which is expected to wield a dominant in- fluence at the Capital of the Nation. The honest Catholic people contribute liberally. Do their offerings find their way to Washington? Yes, they do, that is, the balance that re- mains after the pastor has deducted his commission for taking up the collection. I am led to believe that the funds of the University have been grossly mismanaged. During the year 1904 the Catholic world was startled by the news in the public press of the proba- ble loss of all or the greater part of the vast funds of the University by the business failure of a prominent Catholic layman to whom, it was reported, the University had loaned its money at an attractive rate of interest but with inadequate attention to the security. The Catholic people will be called upon to make the loss good, and Catholic clerical grafters are correspondingly happy. It might be interesting to know the records of the priests who receive in this University what a humorous friend of 508 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. mine calls " a post-mortem education." I know a number of them who are simply clerical blackguards. SODALITY AND LODGE GRAFT. The parish sodalities are fruitful sources of gain to the rector. At stated times their members approach the Holy Communion in a body, and they make a liberal offering to the pastor. Every time a member dies his or her sodality has a Mass said. In addition to these Masses, which are said fol- lowing the decease of sodality members, often a sodality has said during the year twelve Masses for the living and twelve Masses for the dead, and the pastor receives an offering for these. Retreats are given for sodality members to rest, restore and strengthen them spiritually; but the retreat always ends in a special collection, and a profitable business is done by the pastor in religious articles. The sodality treasuries receive money constantly from initiation fees and dues ; no embarrass- ment happens to the custodian of these funds, however, by reason of their bulk, for the pastor expects and receives pres- ents of sodality cash. I have known of sodalities being dis- banded which objected to clerical inroads upon their funds. Some pastors handle all sodality money and never account for it. There are also in Catholic parishes what may be termed lodges or courts of certain general Catholic Orders. No lodge or court can be instituted without the permission of the parish rector, for which he receives graft. Every time that a lodge loses a member a High Mass must be said, for which the pastor gets an offering. The members of each lodge or society ap- proach the Holy Communion in a body at least once a year, and they give the pastor an offering for a Mass, which he re- ceives from them when the arrangement is made and which Mass he may not say. These societies require doctors and attorneys, and the pastor sees to it if he has any available pro- fessional relatives that they secure the employment. GRAFT. 509 Grafting- priests make money by electioneering for certain candidates for office in various Catholic societies. Some of them spend weeks, and even months, ahead of a convention to secure votes to defeat certain candidates, and at the con- vention itself they are indefatigable workers. Some of them make long journeys for such electioneering graft. I know a prelate who is over eighty years of age who traveled from New York to St. Paul. ADVERTISING GRAFT. Church calendars, programmes for church fairs, com- mencement days, picnics, etc., are lucrative sources of graft. Business men not only make donations of merchandise, but they pay liberally for space in the programmes. Saloons are given space in them, and wines and liquors for family and individual use are advertised. This advertising graft is no trifling matter. SACRAMENTAL GRAFT. Certain articles are used by priests in their ministrations to the sick. A sick call cabinet has been devised to hold these things. The dealer will go to a pastor and ask permission to sell the cabinet to the households of the parish. The pastor grants his permission for a consideration. I have never known these sick call cabinets to sell for less than five dollars and I fail to see how they can possibly cost over a dollar apiece to make. Every family is commanded to buy. Commission deals are also made by pastors with dealers in religious books, pictures and statuary, and the unsuspecting people are urged to supply themselves with these things. Sometimes these articles are represented as being specially in- dulgenced by Rome, and larger prices are consequently de- manded, whereas the fact is that articles which have been blessed are forbidden to be sold by the law of the Church they must be bought first and blessed afterwards. 510 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Theological students are much in evidence as canvassers for these pious frauds. SAVINGS BANK GRAFT. The plan of the savings banks to induce people to save and to deposit their savings by giving depositors small metal banks in which they can place savings, but which the bank it- self can only open, has been adopted by clerical grafters, and now in Catholic parishes these metal banks are found in the homes of the faithful. They are given out by the pastor to hold the offerings from the family. The rector comes around or sends his assistant once a month to open the banks and take the contents. In some churches the people are told that amounts and names will be called out at the end of the year. This is done to frighten them into larger giving, and at the same time to prevent the assistants from embezzling. The people are taught that if they do not make generous deposits in these banks they may expect the curse of God to fall upon them. ELEEMOSYNARY GRAFT. The Catholic people are being importuned constantly in their churches, homes, places of business, and fraternal so- cieties to contribute for various Catholic eleemosynary enter- prises both at home and abroad. Often the begging is done by itinerant clerical solicitors. The people who contribute do not know whether the ob- ject is real or mythical. If it is a myth the contributions all go to graft ; if it is genuine the contributors do not know how much goes to it and how much to graft. Resident pastors join hands with these itinerant grafters and assist them in fleecing the faithful for a good round share of the collections. From what I know of the Bishops in Ireland I am cer- tain that they would never send clerical collectors to America to solicit funds for their churches if they knew of the grafting GRAFT. 5H and dissipation connected with such efforts here or the sources from which much of the contributions come. UNDERTAKING GRAFT. There are priests who are in the undertaking business, but they run it in the name of some relative or trusty in- dividual. They virtually compel the dying to direct that Mr. so and so (their own store) have charge of the funeral, or they compel the relatives of the deceased to send the business to him. Other priests have commission arrangements with certain undertakers. On each funeral which they get through clerical influence they pay the Reverend Father in God a cer- tain percentage. Undertaking graft is likewise made at Catholic hospitals, asylums and other institutions where inmates die. EMPLOYMENT GRAFT. There are priests who do a thriving business in the big cities in securing situations for Catholic men and women in all lines of employment. Their charge depends upon the amount of the monthly salary the employee receives. I have known them to exact a hundred dollar fee. "PULL" GRAFT. There are influential pastors in the great American cities who make a great deal of money by using their influence to help law-breakers escape punishment and to get them out of places of punishment after they have been convicted and sen- tenced in the courts. They importune verbally and in writing state's attorneys, judges, wardens, prison boards, State gov- ernors and Congressmen, the range and direction of their ef- forts being controlled by the amount of graft and influence. I have known priests to intercede verbally and in writing for houses of prostitution. There are priests who have in their possession diamonds, rings, watches and other articles of jew- 512 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. elry which were given to them by the thieves who stole them, The watches they carry and the other articles of jewelry they wear tvhen they are in lay costume, or they dispose of them by sale or gift. Thieves and murderers often escape their just deserts at the hands of the law through the " pull " of clerical grafters. SCHOOL PROCESSION GRAFT. I know of parochial schools where processions of the children are had which are simply dress parades, the garments being; prescribed, and if the children can be persuaded to pur- chase their outfits at certain stores then there is graft, and such arrangements are usually made. The nuns generally sell to the children wreaths, veils, sashes and ribbons. These pro- cessions are also designed to entice the Catholic pupils of the public schools to attend the parochial school so that they can march in them. In some of these processions the priest, marching at the rear, carries the Blessed Sacrament, and the children marching ahead strew his way with flowers which their parents had to purchase, the parochial florist making a generous offering later to the rector or to the teachers. COMMENCEMENT DAY GRAFT. Commencement day is one of graft in parochial schools. From Easter till its arrival the school work is virtually aban- doned, and all the children are drilled in exercises for gradua- tion day, the graduating class being drilled in a play. On commencement day the children have to appear in prescribed suits, which they are often forced to rent through the rector or teachers, and the parents, relatives, friends and strangers pay a liberal entrance fee to see the children perform. Each child makes an appearance if it is only to cross the stage. Commencement day exercises are held in the largest halls obtainable, and often theatres are procured. Sometimes they GRAFT. 513 are held in the church, the sanctuary being used for the stage. For weeks in advance of the rendition of the programme the Catholic parochial school children run around day and night peddling tickets, which range in price from fifty cents to one dollar. The children are encouraged to make large sales of tickets by little prizes, such as cheap rosary beads, scapulars or medals. An immense number of tickets is usually sold. Saloon-keepers are harassed by the importunities of the youth- ful ticket sellers. Saloon-keepers are urged by the rector to sell bundles of tickets to the brewers with whom they deal. In many schools the certificate of graduation, signed by the pastor, costs two dollars. TUITION GRAFT. The parochial schools demand tuition fees. These fees are fixed by the parish rector. If there were no public schools the Catholic parents would be absolutely at the mercy of any sordid rector. The public school prevents Catholic parents from being squeezed dry. Who gets the tuition fees? The rector. SCHOOL BOOK GRAFT. I wonder if the dear Catholic people have ever thought about the profit there is in parochial school books ! Well, there is such a thing as parochial school book graft. It is a source of great gain to those who have it in charge. Think, Catholic people, of the books required for each child from the com- mencement to the close of his or her parochial school educa- tion ; think of the profit on all of these ; and then multiply that profit by the hundreds of thousands of parochial school chil- dren, and perhaps you will be able to comprehend the magni- tude of this kind of easy graft. About the only way for a parochial school superintendent to stop this kind of grafting by parochial' school principals is to erect a printing plant ; but then this simply transfers this graft from the priest to his bishop or archbishop, 514 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Catholic people will do well if they ponder carefully the action of any bishop or archbishop who starts a publishing plant. It is not an enterprise which is as innocent and un- selfish as it seems. Look closely and you will see that the idea is conceived, brought forth and nurtured by graft. ACCIDENT SUIT GRAFT. The public has no idea of the money that is made by cler- ical grafters out of accident suits. Every day, men, women and children are being maimed by railways, street-cars, ele- vators, defective side- walks, etc., and each injured one has a claim for damages, whether well or poorly founded, and can begin a suit for damages. If the injury is severe and the negligence of the defendant is shown to have been gross a jury may assess heavy damages. Priests often act as settlement agents, and they make the injured person pay liberally for such service. This kind of graft is not to be ignored because in large parishes of Catholic working people some one is injured almost daily. TESTIMONY GRAFT. There are priests in the great American cities who do not scruple to go on the witness stand in the courts of justice as character or alibi witnesses, or to give other " necessary " evidence, for graft. I know several famous cases in which such priests have appeared as witnesses. In one of these cases two Jesuit priests, among the most prominent in the United States, appeared on the witness stand, and under the solemnity of an oath testi- fied in behalf of the defendant, who was charged with pollut- ing the very fountains of justice. One of these Jesuits was an alibi witness and the other was a character witness. This graft is sporadic in its character, and I refer to it to put judges and jurors on their guard. GRAFT. 515 NATURALIZATION GRAFT. There are priests in America who do not scruple to make graft out of the naturalization of foreigners who have not been in the United States the prescribed legal time but who for personal reasons desire to become citizens, by assisting them to secure naturalization papers. JANITOR GRAFT. A mercenary rector will make his pupils do janitor work. I have seen young boys and girls cleaning the outside of third story, windows in parochial school buildings, and they had to sit or stand on the window ledge while working. They also are compelled in some parochial schools to do inside cleaning. ASSEMBLY HALL GRAFT. Assembly halls are provided in parochial schools. Such halls are rented by rectors to various societies, and they pocket the rent. They give dances in them and pocket the receipts. They also rent them for dances. A prominent pastor gave a dance (under the patronage of the Young Ladies' Sodality of the Blessed Virgin) on St. Patrick's night, 1904, in the assembly hall of his new school, which had cost about $100,000.00, at which over three hun- dred couples were present at a good fat fee apiece. He got this dance money, and also the profits from the refreshment counters. His receipts from the cigars and soft drinks were not to be despised. Any parochial society in his parish which refuses to rent that hall will have to disband. It is now rented six months ahead for dances. MIRACLE WORKING GRAFT. There are priests who impose upon the credulity of Cath- olics by claiming to be able to restore the health of the sick by supernatural power. The news percolates through the ranks of the faithful that Father so and so, because of his peculiar 516 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. sanctity of life, can heal the sick. Sick people seek out such a priest, and he treats them by prayer, making the sign of the cross, breathing upon them, applying holy water and by men- tal suggestion. They insinuate that they do not make any charge for their treatment, but suggest that it would' help the treatment to have some Masses said for which the patient can make an offering. These miracle workers make great graft. The treat- ments are administered at the rectories and at the homes of the sick. One priest made a specialty of working miracles by using a certain brand of holy water which he put up. His labora- tory was stocked with bottles and corks. In the corner was an ordinary city water hydrant. He got tired blessing a quantity of water from time to time so he blessed the city water hydrant and then when he wanted holy water he just filled the bottle directly from the faucet. The holy water was to be taken internally and applied externally. I know of a case where a poor workman gave him fifteen dollars to cure his wife. All the poor man got for his money was a bottle of this holy water. The wife died and the family was evicted for non-payment of rent. THE LAST STRAW. Catholic clerical grafters even made money out of my unjust and invalid excommunication of October, 1901. They advised the people to get Masses said for my conversion, pre- tending to be my warm friends in order to deceive the people. A certain notoriously drunken and grafting rector was particularly solicitous in my behalf. A gentleman went to see him to arrange for a Requiem Mass, and noticing his shaky appearance said : " Father, you seem to be very de- crepit." " No wonder I seem so," replied the priest, " for 1 am on my knees day and night praying for Father Crowley ; the doctors tell me that I am likely to get locomotor ataxia from constant kneeling ; now look here, I know that you are a GRAFT. 517 warm friend of Father Crowley; I am afraid there is very little hope for his salvation; the only way that I can see to save him is by Masses, High Masses, for these Low Masses are no good; the High Masses never fail; when I go on the altar in my unsullied vestments and the organ peals and I lift my hands and raise my voice, my cry penetrates the courts of heaven, reaches the Almighty, takes Him by violence and com- pels Him to grant my prayer. Now, you are worth fifty thou- sand dollars, and I am directed by God to tell you that you ought to pay me at least half of your fortune to have me say High Masses for the salvation of Father Crowley; and I will also give you permission to go through the parish and solicit others to follow your noble example." Up to date my friend has wisely kept his estate intact. I have reason to believe that large amounts of grait were made in this way, because Masses were said for me from the Atlantic to the Pacific at the suggestion of grafting priests. The parochial school teachers had the children kneel and pray for me in the class rooms. They also had them save their pennies to make an offering for Masses in my behalf. I know I have had God's blessing. The honest prayers of the innocent children and misguided people no doubt brought divine help to me to persevere in my crusade against sin. THE HANDLING AND INVESTING OF GRAFT. Who helps the pastor handle his graft? Some trusty relative, such as a brother or a sister or a niece or a nephew or a cousin. These relatives are usually found among the regular inmates of parochial residences and are especially in evidence during church fairs and missions, and at the Christ- mas and Easter collections. They come to safeguard the paro- chial funds and they most liberally reward themselves for their arduous labors. Many of these relatives have large bank accounts, and numerous real estate holdings. They get inside tips on the location of new churches, and buy up the desirable property and reap a handsome profit by the advance 518 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. in value produced by the establishment of a new parish. An examination of the records of the various counties in which are located the big cities, would disclose some very interesting facts in reference to real estate being owned by priests and their relatives. The pastor's housekeeper is often the power behind the throne, even though she may be no blood relation. Some of my readers may say, " Well, I don't believe that these Catholic priests have so much money, I never hear of their investing any of it or paying taxes." Clerical grafters are large investors in real estate in outside dioceses, and in stocks and bonds, as well as in " get-rich-quick " enterprises. Some of my readers may wonder how the various Cath- olic hospitals, asylums, orphanages, etc., are supported, and they may think that much of the money which the priests re- ceive goes to these institutions. Not so. They are conducted by various Religious Orders which solicit the necesary funds, and they have no financial claim upon the rectors of parishes. A SUGGESTION IN ARITHMETIC. Catholic readers, why not estimate the income of your pastors ? You know the number of worshipers who attend the Masses said in your churches, and approximately the min- imum which each one pays for a sitting ; you know the urgency of the various church collections, and you can make a fair esti- mate of the responses; you know about how many marriages, funerals and baptisms occur in a year; you can form an ac- curate idea of the success of the church mission, and of the fair; you can make an accurate guess at the pastor's receipts from sociables, picnics, card parties, dances, etc. You can arrive at a reasonable estimate of the receipts from the paro- chial school children for tuition. It will not be a difficult mat- ter for you to estimate the rector's legitimate expenses. Make the total of his receipts and disbursements and you will see ^something of the graft of which I complain. GRAFT. 519 Let me help you, Catholic readers, to calculate the annual receipts of your pastor by putting before you a conservative hypothetical statement of the income of the rector of a small city parish, and the income of the pastor of a large city parish. Let us suppose that only two Masses are said on Sunday in the small parish, and that 250 worshipers attend each Mass; and that ten cents, on the average, is paid at the door by each worshiper; this would equal $25 for each Mass or $50 for both Masses. Suppose that ten cents, on the average, is received from each worshiper, either as a contribution to the Offertory collection or for a share in a Mass which is to be said sometime during the week; this would equal $25 at each Mass or $50 at both Masses. Add together the $50 received at the door and the $50 received for shares in the prospective Mass, and the result will be $100, which is the income on one Sunday. Multiply this $100 by 52 and the product will be $5,200, which is the amount that the pastor receives for one year from his Sunday services alone. In ad- dition to this amount he receives offerings on the six Holy Days of Obligation, and proceeds from various forms of graft. His total annual income is at least $10,000. Now let us suppose that five Masses, (exclusive of the Mass for the children), are said on Sunday in the large city parish, and that, on the average, 1,500 worshipers attend each Mass; and that ten cents, on the average, is paid at the door by each worshiper; this would equal $150 for each Mass or $750 for the five Masses. Suppose that ten cents, on the average, is received from each worshiper, either as a contribution to the Offertory collection or for a share in a Mass which is to be said sometime during the week; this would equal $150 at each Mass or $750 at the five Masses. Add together the $750 received at the door and the $750 received for shares in the prospective Mass, and the result will be $1,500, which is the income on one Sunday. Multiply this $1,500 by 52 and the product will be $78,000, which is the amount that the pastor 520 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. receives for one year from his Sunday services alone. In addition to this amount he, too, receives offerings on the six Holy Days of Obligation, and proceeds from various forms of graft. His total annual income is at least $100,000. The pastor of a medium city parish is annually in receipt of as much money as the Government of the United States pays the President. What does the good pastor do with his income? Does he lessen the parish debt? Does he support benevolent insti- tutions? Does he send it to the Pope? No, he uses it mainly for his own convenience, pleasure and profit. Assistant pastors receive from twenty-five to fifty dollars a month, their food and shelter and their laundry, minus boiled shirts, cuffs and lay-collars. It. takes a small amount of money comparatively to pay the assistant pastor, the janitor, the gas and coal bills, insurance and painting bills. Catholic people, let me ask you again, what becomes of the money received by your pastor? God and the rector alone know. If you would really like to find out I suggest that you ask your pastor, but let me caution you to secure police pro- tection first. CONCLUSION. Leo XIII. said : Let the workingman be urged and led to the worship of God, to the earnest practice of religion, and, among other things, to the keeping holy of Sundays and Holy-days. Let him learn to reverence and love Holy Church, the common Mother of us all ; and hence to obey the precepts of the Church, and to frequent the Sacraments, since they are the means ordained by God for obtaining forgiveness of sin and for leading a holy life. (Great Encyclical Letters of Leo XIII., p. 244.) How can any sensible Catholic, rich or poor, be led to the worship of God by clerical grafters? The sad fact is that multitudes of honest Catholic people are becoming infidels owing to the mercenary conduct of their Reverend Fathers and GRAFT. 521 Lords in God, who are, as already explained, the officers of the parochial school. Our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, warned the people against the bad example of the Scribes and Pharisees, who were their religious guides. Our Lord's words are strikingly applicable to grafting and immoral Catholic priests and pre- lates, and I quote from His sayings, as they appear in the Catholic Bible, (St. Matthew's Gospel, Chap. XXIII, verses 13, 14, 25, 27, 28), as follows: Woe to you Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites; because you shut the kingdom of heaven against men, for you your- selves do not enter in ; and those that are going in, you suffer not to enter. Woe to you Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ; because you devour the houses of widows, praying long prayers. For this you shall receive the greater judgment. Woe to you Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ; because you make clean the outside of the cup and of the dish, but within you are full of rapine and uncleanness. Woe to you Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ; because you are like to whited sepulchres, which outwardly appear to men beautiful, but within are full of dead men's bones, and of all filthiness. So you also outwardly indeed appear to men just; but inwardly you are full of hypocrisy and iniquity. The inordinate love of money by Catholic priests and prelates is making atheists of Catholic people. The Catholic laity cannot endure clerical avarice. In this connection I quote as follows : For the vice of avarice there seems to be less to be said than for any other of the failings to which flesh is heir. We remember from our days of the classics how even the pagans, who made gods of some of the other vices, detested avarice. We recollect how the Roman poet gives the lowest place in. hell among parricides to those qui divitiis soli incubuere re- pertis, adding, quae maxima tnrba cst (Virg. yn. vi. 610). Milton makes the angel of wealth less attractive than any other of the angels that fell: 522 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. " Mammon, the least erected spirit that fell From heaven; for ev'n in heaven his looks and thoughts Were always downward bent, admiring more The riches of heaven's pavement, trodden gold, Than aught divine, or holy else enjoy'd In vision beatific." Avarice was the ruin of the one bad Apostle. It ought to be the most unnatural in followers of Him who had not where to lay His head, and yet often it is looked upon as the clerical vice. Bishop Moriarty tells us that the laity hate the vice of avarice in a priest more than any other. " When they talk of a priest or of the priesthood there is no more frequent sub- ject of conversation than our love of money or the amount of money that we receive or possess. . . . They despise and hate an avaricious priest. Avarice they never pardon, either in life or in death. To them it is as the sin against the Holy Ghost. It is quite clear that if the first preachers of the Gos- pel admitted none to Mass who could not pay, and drove hard bargains for their presence at the weddings of the first Chris- tians, the world would never have been converted." (The Priest, His Character and Work, by James Keatinge, Canon and Administrator of St. George's Cathedral, Southwark, Eng- land, and Diocesan Inspector of Schools, p. 115.) It is said of St. Bernard : His earnest desire and the yearning of his soul is ex- pressed to the Pope in the following language : " Would that I might have the happiness of seeing, before I die, the restora- tion of that glorious age of the Church when the Apostles cast out their nets, not in search of silver and gold, but to take hauls of precious souls." St. Bernard's earnest desire is my daily prayer. CHAPTER VUI. THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL PUPILS. INADEQUATELY INSTRUCTED SECULARLY. Having in preceding chapters dealt with the officials and teachers of the parochial school, I deem it proper at this time to consider the parochial school pupils. As to the secular instruction imparted to children in the parochial school I feel that I need say very little about its in- adequacy in view of what I have said about the deficient pedagogic talents and training of the parochial school officers and teachers. Incompetent teachers in secular things cannot give children the requisite instruction. The fact is, the parochial school children are very inade- quately instructed in purely secular knowledge, and the children of the public school enter upon the duties of life incomparably better informed and trained. I have heard complaint after complaint from Catholic parents that the parochial school did not fit their children for life ; that their training lacked the virility necessary to meet the multitudinous demands upon American manhood and womanhood of this aggressive age; and that the parochial school militated against the development of symmetrical char- acter. I can readily understand how such ill effects should result from parochial school training received under the prin- cipalship of a drunken, sordid, or even worse, rector, and the teaching of incompetent teachers. I have known intelligent Catholic parents to summon up enough courage to remove their children from the parochial school and send them to the public school, notwithstanding 523 524 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. the threats of eternal damnation for themselves and for their children uttered by priests and prelates. I have in mind now the case of a bright child who was taken from the parochial school by her parents and sent to the public school. In the parochial school she was in the eighth grade but the public school found her only fit for the fifth grade. My understanding is that children who are taken out of the parochial school and sent to the public school are always put in a lower grade. Priests and prelates assert that they are put into the lower grade through prejudice and to bring a reproach upon the parochial school. This is a groundless charge as any fair-minded person must feel when it is remem- bered how many public school officers and teachers are Cath- olics. The fact is that such Catholic children are placed in the public school just where the parochial school has fitted them to be put. IRRELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION. Now what are the facts in reference to the religious in- struction imparted to the pupils of the parochial school? It must be remembered that the necessity for daily indoctrinat- ing the children with religious truth in the school room is the supreme excuse offered for the existence of the parochial school. I assert that the children of the parochial school receive a religious training which is simply hypocritical, and instead of being the foundation for the holding of a superstructure of religion and morality its logical effect is the demoralization of the child. Precept and practice must go together in religious in- struction or the result cannot fail to be disastrous to the pupil. If an officer or a teacher of the parochial school teaches a precept and then practices the opposite of that precept I hold that the children are thereby trained for the kingdom of Satan and not for the Kingdom of God. The evil effect of such in- consistency in an instructor of youth is destructive when the offender is a secular teacher and does not wear the sacred PUPILS. 525 vestments of religion; but when that instructor or officer is clad in a religious garb the teaching of righteousness and the doing of iniquity simply mean moral and spiritual disaster to the pupils. Precept and practice are lamentably foreign to eath other in the lives of the officers and teachers of the paro- chial school. The religious training of the parochial school is worse than failure. But in the parochial school there is, alas, what amounts to a positive teaching of irreligion. When children are de- liberately instructed to stultify their moral sense I assert that irreligion is thereby taught. Let us glance at this irreligious teaching. Parochial school children are taught that priests and prelates are holy or supernatural beings. I have known this kind of instruction to be imparted in parochial schools: " Children, if a priest should tell you that your hand is mar- ble, and an angel from heaven should at the same time tell you that your hand is flesh, you must believe the priest and disbelieve the angel ! " I make bold to say that the effect of such teaching is to stultify a child. The children are taught to attribute manifest clerical delinquencies to a religious cause, and thus they are led to stultify themselves intellectually and morally. A drunken priest staggered in the presence of parochial school children, and the nun said, " O, the dear priest ! He is so weak ! he has been making a no-vena, he has been fasting and praying for nine days, and he. is so weak that he can hardly walk." That drunken priest was the pastor of that parish and consequently the principal of that parochial school. He was constantly under the influence of drink, and the nuns and children knew it. In fact, he at that very time had been an habitual drunkard for over a quartei of a century, and is to-day. I heard him say repeatedly : " The education and enlightenment of the Cath- olic children will be the ruination of the Church." In his paro- chial school there are 15 nuns and about 1200 pupils. Parochial school children have their moral sense blunted by being taught that God will eternally damn the Catholic 526 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. who exposes a bad priest. The children see in this instruction a scheme to cloak sin, and it leads them to regard with horror a God who is in league with bad priests to protect and keep them in power. In a large Jesuit school a nun told her class, " Children, you may not have heard that there are bad priests, but when you grow up you will probably hear about them and see them. You must pay no attention to what you hear and see about them; you must not give it a thought, no matter how bad they may be, for they are the ambassadors of Jesus Christ. If you hear about them you must close your ears, and if you see them you must close your eyes, and you must close your mouths ; you are bound by the laws of God to close your ears, your eyes and your mouths. Never speak about bad priests; if you do something dreadful will surely happen to you." Then she told the children some terrible things which she said had befallen Catholics who had talked about bad priests. CHILDREN DEMORALIZED. Parochial school children are positively demoralized by the use that is made of the parochial schools by the officers and teachers in connection with parish fairs. In the preced- ing chapter I described various kinds of church fair graft, and promised to show later the pernicious influence of church fairs upon the parochial school children. I now undertake to fulfill that promise. The parochial school is the powerful auxiliary of the iniquitous church fair. Its children are compelled to do their utmost to make the church fair a financial success. I have al- ready stated that the parochial school principal gets all the money. Priests permit the desecration of their churches, for in many instances the fairs are held in church basements. These basements are a duplicate of the upstairs part, being furnished with altars, sanctuary, baptismal font, pews, and choir plat- form with organ. Funeral Masses and Mass for the children PUPILS. 527 ' on Sundays are often said in these basements, and the con- fessional boxes are located in them. The basement is as holy as any other part of the church. When fairs are held in these basements the pews are removed, the choir platform is en- larged to accommodate musicians who furnish dance music, and also to accommodate professional vaudeville performers who are hired by the pastor. Some pastors have dancing at these fairs in the church; others have wheels of fortune and slot machines; some have all these things; some have part of them. At some of the fairs they sell liquor. They also raffle bottles of whiskey on one occasion a little girl won a bottle of whiskey and she and her little companion drank it and nearly died ; and at the same fair a little girl won two bottles of whiskey which she took home, and her parents used it, got drunk and into a fight and the husband lost his job. As a rule these fairs, whether held in the church basement or not, have on Saturday nights special attractions to draw the people and they close at one or two o'clock Sunday morn- ing. Dancing, slot machines and other money-making schemes run till the last minute. These slot machines are prohibited by law, and saloon and other users of them are severely pun- ished, but Catholic rectors use them with impunity at their church fairs. The Catholic pastors get slot machines which have actually been confiscated by the civil authorities. The public should remember that at Catholic fairs all the articles are raffled, chance-books being issued against each article and chances sold as widely as possible, the raffle taking place upon the closing nights of the fair. The fairs often last two, three or four weeks. Catholic girls at these church fairs are brought into con- tact with the vicious and the lewd. They are given chance- books which contain numbered tickets, each ticket entitling the holder to one chance at the drawing of some prize. These girls are encouraged to make large sales of these chance 528 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. tickets, and they go to all sorts of persons; I myself have seen them coming out of disreputable saloons with chance- books in their hands at a late hour of the night. A lamentable number of these poor innocent girls take their first lesson in harlotry upon these trips for the sale of chance tickets. It is notorious that lustful men patronize these church fairs because at them they have the opportunity to form the acquaintance of lovely, virtuous Catholic girls, whom they could never meet under other auspices; and it is equally notorious that all over the country, multitudes of these beautiful girls have been se- duced by these men. As soon as a man enters the fair a lady runs toward him begging him to " take a chance ! " This in- nocent remark gives him a chance to indulge in vile innuendo. No introductions are necessary at these church fairs in fact an introduction would be regarded as an insult. The ladies, young and old, are all on the reception committee. These ladies are given this license to act in this free and easy way in order to increase the receipts of the fair "for the greater honor and glory of God ! ! !" Catholic boys are taught and encouraged to smoke, drink and gamble at these fairs. Priests and laymen at these fairs in the church smoke cigars and cigarettes. Tobacco is sold in the church. The next Sunday these priests preach against vice ! ! ! The necessity of making the fair a great success is urged upon the children and the teachers on and off the altar, and in the parochial school class-room, during the several weeks preceding the fair, and also while it is running. I know a parochial school principal who tells his children publicly, half in jest and half in earnest, that if their parents will not give them money to spend at the church fair matinees they are privileged to steal it. Some of them do not see the jest and act on the earnest. The parochial school, as a rule, gives its children two half holidays to enable them to attend the fair, although this is not necessary as the children are there night after night. FOR GOD AND HIS CHURCH 1 530 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Some children get at these fairs their first lesson in em- bezzlement. They spend the money which they collect on the chance-books. As a rule " blind pigs " are run at church fairs. Two rectors in a prominent Archdiocese have taken out licenses to sell liquor, which enables them to sell with impunity in the school hall or church basement. There was a cheap vaudeville at a certain fair held in a parish church. Two of the actors seduced two of the parish girls, and one of them had to be placed in the convent of the Good Shepherd. But this demoralization affects neighborhoods and brings into its vortex all the children irrespective of the religious beliefs of their parents. This statement is borne out by the prevalence of " child gambling " schemes. About the begin- ning of the spring, 1904, the Chicago press contained many articles concerning " Child Gambling." Various schemes were being operated in the vicinity of the schools to induce chil- dren to gamble. The municipal authorities became aroused to the enormity of the evil, and the police were instructed to stamp it out. This " child gambling " is but a sequence of " child gambling " at Catholic Church fairs. Parochial schools are built near the parochial residences, and the children are scandalized by seeing liquor wagons back up to the priest's dwelling and unload large stocks of intoxi- cating beverages. Temperance ladies have several times been on the point of calling public attention to this pernicious con- duct. And, yet, the public schools are " traps of the Devil ! ! ! " Parochial school children may be subjected to outrageous treatment, there being no set standards of humane discipline. I know two little motherless Catholic girls who were sent to a parochial school, the father willingly paying the required tuition fees. These little girls were frequently made to do janitor work. They were very delicate children, and the work made them sick. Their father told them to tell the nun who PUPILS. 531 was their teacher that he did not want them to do janitor work. The children told the nun. Her answer was a severe reprimand. She vented her wrath upon them by refusing to permit them to go to the toilet room during school hours. Fi- nally their father threatened to blow up the school if the brutal treatment of his children occurred again. It ceased. THE REAL NEED. The only excuse of apparent worth for the existence in America of the parochial school is that it is indispensable for the holding of Catholic children in the faith. It is not a paro- chial school education for the children but a godly training in the home that Catholic parents should be concerned about, and also a clean clergy to minister at the altar, the confessional and other sacred places. Let me ask the aged Catholic parents, is it not true that you saw better priests and stronger faith years ago when there were no parochial schools and when religious instruction in the home was insisted upon? I believe your answer will be, yes. Many intelligent Catholic parents who have raised large families have assured me that this agrees with their obser- vation and experience. Leo XIII. once wrote : " The minds of children are most influenced by the training they receive at home." Catholic people, are you not losing sight of this great truth ? Is it not the tendency of the parochial school to create in your minds the thought that it relieves you as parents of the sacred duty of training your children for God and society at home? I am confident that there are Catholic parents who are making the awful mistake of entertaining this false notion. The Catholic Church in America needs for the holding of her children to the faith, not the parochial school but priests and prelates who are men of God, pure in heart, clean in speech, Christlike in action, and patriotic in conduct. Such priests will keep the children faithful till death. CHAPTER IX. THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL AND THE LOSS OF THIRTY MILLION CATHOLICS IN THE UNITED STATES. I assert that the parochial school has been a most potent factor in causing the loss of thirty millions of communicants which the Catholic Church has sustained in America. I have reliable Catholic statistics which show that the Catholic Church should now number over forty millions in this country, (ex- clusive of the Philippine Islands and Porto Rico), while ac- cording to the Catholic Directory for 1904 it has but 11,887,- 317. I am indebted to an American Catholic gentleman of the highest literary ability, who has an international reputation, and is held in great honor by the Church, for the following statistical argument : The Catholic Directory of 1902 gives the total of the Catholic community in the United States as 10,976,757. The same authority states the same total, in 1890, as 8,301,367 souls, an apparent increase during twelve years, of 2,675,390. Un- der ordinary circumstances this would indicate a healthy prog- ress. The increment for twelve years of the Roman Cath- olic Church in the United States is greater than the total membership of many important and flourishing sects. The unthinking Roman Catholic lulls himself in the contempla- tion of this pleasant prospect, and sees his Church marching under stalwart leadership to the conversion of the whole peo- ple. There is another side. During the period from 1890 to 1902, according to available statistics, the immigration from strictly Catholic countries was 2,482,284 persons. The coun- tries from which this immigration originated are Austria, Bel- gium, France, Italy, Austria, Poland, Portugal, Spain and 532 LOSS OF THIRTY MILLIONS. 533 Ireland. An estimate of the German immigration of Roman Catholic Faith has been included, but no account is taken in the figures quoted above of the great Catholic immigration from Russian Poland, nor of French Canadians. All statis- ticians will admit that the exclusion of the factors mentioned will more than compensate for any excessive statement in- volved in the inclusion of the total immigration from the countries named as Roman Catholic. It must also be noted that the figures quoted from the Catholic Directory are complete up to and including the early months of 1902, while the im- migration statistics have not been brought down further than June 30, 1901. With this statement it will, therefore, be pertinent to restate the facts in the form of a table so that the situation may be seen at a glance : 10,976,757 Catholic population 1902 8,301,367 " " 1890 2,675,390 Increment of Catholic Population in 12 years. 2,482,284 Immigration from strictly Catholic countries during same period. 193,106 Apparent increment by births, conversions, etc., during same period. 193,106 divided by twelve years give 16,092 and a fraction as the annual natural increment of the Roman Catholic Church in the United States during that same period. This plain and straightforward statement of the situation is startling. It shows that the Catholic Church in the United States is nourished by an influx of new blood sufficient to create a strong factor in the body politic. An element of pe- culiar force in estimating the influence of this steady increment is that the great majority of the persons who come to the United States marry and raise large families. It is a matter of common repute that the average number of a Roman Cath- olic family is greater than among other classes of the general population. Why, then, is it that the Catholic Church is shrinking? It is frequently suggested by Catholic ecclesiastics that the figures given in the Catholic Directory are not accurate. They should be. The statistics are made up from the re- ports of the various pastors. It is not probable that any pas- 534 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. tor would deliberately understate the number of his flock. The figures given in the Catholic Directory may be accepted as a fair total. Without further argument it may be assumed that in- stead of holding its own and making inroads by conversion into the membership of Protestant sects the Roman Catholic Church in the United States is losing ground. The cold fig- ures themselves are so eloquent that it needs no elaboration. Roman Catholic statisticians who have made a study of the question assert that the membership of the Catholic Church in the United States should be 40,000,000. On the face of affairs, therefore, some 30,000,000 have been sloughed away from the Roman Catholic Church in the United States. The Jews and the Protestants can account for their membership, and they have had a more or less steady acquisition of mem- bership. The loss from Roman Catholicity has gone to swell the ranks of the atheists, the agnostics, the careless and the god- less generally. I now quote from the report of the convention of the American Federation of Catholic Societies which was held in Detroit, Michigan, in August, 1904, which appeared in the fourth column of the fifth page of The Detroit Evening News, as follows : Bishop McFaul, of Trenton, N. J., followed with an ad- dress on Catholic federation. He said the Catholic church ought to number 40,000,000 instead of only 12,000,000. Sta- tistics show, he said, that with emigrants and all 40,000,000 Catholics have entered the country, but through lack of organ- ization they have dropped away from the church. This admission of Bishop McFaul suggests three ques- tions : 1. How many of the "twelve millions" are entirely out- side the pale of the Church at heart and in practice ? 2. How many of the " twelve millions " are but nominal Catholics ? 3. How many of the " twelve millions " are Roman Cath- olics in the strict sense? LOSS OF THIRTY MILLIONS. 535 I venture the following answers. To the first question about two millions; to the second question about four millions; and to the third question less than six millions. In this connection I quote the following from. The Cath- olic Mirror, (the official organ of Cardinal Gibbons), issuf of September 17, 1904, p. 7: Bishop McFaul (in his address to the Federation of Cath- olic Societies) referred to another matter of serious impor- tance when he said that " if all the descendants of our Cath- olic forefathers had remained true to their faith there would be more than 40,000,000 Catholics in the United States to-day, instead of 15,000,000." This is a higher estimate of our Roman Catholic popu- lation than is warranted by official statistics, but it may not be excessive. However that may be, the immigration from Roman Catholic countries alone since the foundation of the republic must have been as many, and very much more if their children born in this country are included. A great part of these foreign Catholics and their descendants must have fallen away from the faith, and the Bishop's estimate that if they had all remained loyal our present Catholic population would be 40,000,000 is moderate. Placing the Blame. The Parochial School Board of Education, superintend- ents, principals and teachers, are largely responsible before God for the loss of these thirty million Catholics. The paro- chial school has bred and is breeding apostasy. No other re- sult could happen in this land. This is America in the light of the twentieth century and not in the darkness of medie- valism. This is America under the sovereignty of the peo- ple, with equality before the law, a free conscience, a free press, a free school and free speech. This is America whose very genius compels observation, investigation, reflection and action, and relates them to the highest ideals the world has ever known. Bigotry is blasphemy, hypocrisy is sacrilege, and un-Amer- icanism is the unpardonable sin in the temple of American ideals. 536 Any church in America whose priests are bigoted, hypo- critical and un-American will not only fail to win adherents from the ranks of the outsiders, but she will inevitably lose her own people. In no part of her economy will disaster more certainly overtake her than in that which has to do with the training of her young. The children's eyes may be blinded with deception for a time, but there comes sight at last; and then every day of past blindness will be an accentuation of the resultant disappointment, pain, and loathing. Have the Catholic children in the parochial school seen bigotry, hypocrisy and un- Americanism ? I say that this ques- tion finds an affirmative answer in the appalling loss of thirty millions of members to the Catholic Church in America. In The Catholic Citizen, published at Milwaukee, Wis- consin, in its issue of December 21, 1901, appears an article headed " Convent Education letter from a Chaplain," in de- fence of the convent school. I quote from this article as fol- lows: What, then, would seem to be the reason for the falling away in faith of some convent-bred girls, if such be the case? To our mind, the causes,, which might be many, may be re- duced to these: ist, the lack of virility in the faith taught; 2nd, the amount. Doubtless only too often the kind of faith served up is a species of spiritual sweet-meat in the shape of legendary lore, dubious private revelations, spurious miracles, all of which become identified with real faith. As a conse- quence, the girl, on leaving school, perceiving that much of this is utter idiocy, might very easily lose a firm grip on faith simply because of its previous identification with legend. Sec- ondly, the amount ; that is, there might be a disposition on part of certain religious to cram too much down their pupils in the over-doing of devotions, sodalities, etc., etc. As a result, the pupil, when school days are over, might, by force of re- bound, fall into indifference even in essential spiritual duties. They have been bred as a religious ; not having a vocation for such a life, they must go to the other extreme, because unpre- pared for the life they must lead in the world. LOSS OF THIRTY MILLIONS. 537 If the instruction described by this Chaplain causes con- vent-bred girls to fall away from the faith, how much more must the conditions I have described drive parochial school children out of the Church ? Leo XIII., in reviewing- his pontificate, said : " Our age ex- acts lofty ideals, generous designs, and the exact observance of the laws." (The Great Encyclical Letters of Leo XIII., p 579). These words are peculiarly true of the exactions of the Ameri- can people. There is something in the free atmosphere of Ameri- ca that makes the people keen to scent hypocrisy. Now, what has been the situation broadcast through many years ? Simply this : American Catholics have heaf d at Mass precepts falling from the lips of their priests, and after Mass, often on the same Sunday or Holy Day, they have seen those priests in a beastly state of intoxication, and they have found them indulging in pleasures and occupations at total variance with their sacred calling. The scandalized Catholics have reflected upon the facts put before them ; on the one hand they have had the priest and the Eucharist, on the other hand the same priest and worldliness, and, sad to relate, they have reasoned that if the Real Presence of the Son of God could not keep the priest pure there must be something amiss with the doctrine. They have heard or read the words of St. Cyril, or similar words, " Christ abiding in us lulls to sleep the law of the flesh which rages in our members," and they have seen with astonishment and sadness, and then disgust and disbelief, that the contrary was true. To better put before my readers the awful incentive to atheism which clerical misconduct engenders, I state now, in the words of Leo XIII., what the Eucharist is supposed to do for the Catholic priest: The Eucharist, according to the testimony of the Holy Fathers, should be regarded as in a manner a con- tinuation and extension of the Incarnation. For in and by it the substance of the Incarnate Word is united with individual men, and the supreme Sacrifice offered on Calvary is in a wondrous manner renewed, as was signified 538 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. beforehand by Malachy in the words: In every place there is sacrifice, and there is offered to My name a pure oblation. And this miracle, itself the very greatest of its kind, is accompanied by innumerable other miracles; for here all the laws of nature are suspended ; the whole substance of the bread and wine are changed into the body and the blood ; the species of bread and wine are sustained by the divine power without the support of any underlying substance ; the body of Christ is present in many places at the same time, that is to say, where- ever the Sacrament is consecrated. . . But that decay of faith in divine things of which we have spoken is the effect not only of pride, but also of moral corruption. For if it is true that a strict morality improves the quickness of man's intellectual powers, and if on the other hand, as the maxims of pagan philosophy and the admonitions of divine wisdom combine to teach us, the keenness of the mind is blunted by bodily pleas- ures, how much more, in the region of revealed truths, do these same pleasures obscure the light of faith, or even, by the just judgment of God, entirely extinguish it. For these pleasures, at the present day, an insatiable appetite rages, infecting all classes as with an infectious disease, even from tender years. Yet even for so terrible an evil there is a remedy close at hand in the divine Eucharist. For in the first place it puts a check on lust by increasing charity, according to the words of St. Augus- tine, who says speaking of charity : " As it grows, lust diminish- es ; when it reaches perfection, lust is no more." Moreover the most chaste flesh of Jesus keeps down the rebellion of our flesh, as St. Cyril of Alexandria taught, " For Christ abiding in us lulls to sleep the law of the flesh which rages in our members." Then, too, the special and most pleasant fruit of the Eucharist is that which is signified in the words of the prophet: What is the good thing of Him, that is, of Christ, and what is His beautiful thing, but the corn of the elect and the wine that engendereth virgins, producing, in other words, that flower and fruitage of a strong and constant purpose of virginity which, even in an age enervated by luxury, is daily multiplied and spread abroad in the Catholic Church, with those advan- tages to religion and to human society, wherever it is found, which are plain to see. (The Great Encyclical Letters of Leo xiii., pp. 524-525-) At the Eucharistic Congress held in New York City in the latter part of September, 1904, a " tender, pleading sermon " LOSS OF THIRTY MILLIONS. 539 was delivered by the Right Rev. Charles H. Colton, Bishop of Buffalo, N. Y., his subject being the Holy Communion. " With expressive eloquence he pictured the spiritual benefijts that were the portion of those devoted to this fundamental dog- ma of the Church, the real presence of the living God on the altar." He said in part: And as holy communion is the help we need to resist temptation, even our Lord Himself has said un- less we eat of His body and drink His blood we shall not have life in us, so Holy Church makes it obligatory on the faithful to receive holy communion at least once a year and exhorts them knowing its wonderful effects to receive frequently. Wit- ness her clergy, nourished with the precious body and blood of Christ in the daily mass : witness her religious receiving almost daily, and behold the thousands even in the world who follow the same holy practice, and witness the results men and women midst all this world's dangers, compelled to experi- ence its temptations the temptations from Satan and the cor- ruption of fallen nature yet leading holy and spotless lives; for holy communion is indeed for them the bread of the strong, the bread of angels, the bread of life, and the wine that maketh virgins. The Catholic Union and Times, Buffalo, N. Y., October 6, 1904, p. i. Now, over against these words of the late Pontiff, and the deliverance of Bishop Colton, put priestly drunkenness, grafting and immorality! W T hat must be the effect? I hold that it drives Catholic people away from their Church. Catholic people, who leave the Church, do not join other sects they swell the ranks of the atheists. I assert again that an tin priestly priesthood is to blame for the appalling loss of Catholic communicants in the United States of America. In this connection I quote from the utterances of the An- gelic Doctor, St. Thomas Aquinas, as follows : Hypocrisy would seem to be the worst of all sins. For, Our Lord inveighed more forcibly against hypocrites, than against any other class of sinners. St. Gregory says (in Pas- toral), " None do more harm in the Church, than sinners who 540 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. have a reputation for, or appearance of, sanctity." (An Apol- ogy for the Religious Orders, by St. Thomas Aquinas, p. 253.) The Holy Father is greatly concerned over the general falling away from the Catholic Church, as will be seen by the following excerpt from His first Encyclical as the same ap- peared in The New York Freeman's Journal and Catholic Register of October 17, 1903. SOCIETY'S MALIGNANT DISEASE APOSTASY FROM GOD. Then again, to omit other motives, we were terrified beyond all else by the disastrous state of human society to-day. For who can fail to see that society is now, more than in any past age, suffering from a terrible and deep-rooted malady which, developing every day and eating into its inmost being, is dragging it to destruction? You understand, venerable brothers, what this disease is apostasy from God, than which in truth nothing is more allied with ruin, according to the word of the prophet : " For behold they that go far from Thee shall perish" (i) (i, Ps. Ixxii., 17). We saw, therefore, that, in virtue of the ministry of the Pontificate which was to be intrusted to us, we must hasten to find a remedy for this great evil, considering as addressed to us that divine command : " Lo, I have set thee this day over the nations and over king- doms, to root up, and to pull down, and to waste, and to de- stroy, and to build, and to plant." (2) 2, Jerem. 1., 10). But, cognizant of our weakness we recoiled in terror from a task as urgent as it is arduous. Since, however, it has been pleasing to the Divine Will to raise our lowliness to such sublimity of power, we take courage in Him W 7 ho strengthens us, and, setting ourself to work, relying on the power of God, we proclaim that we have no other programme in the Supreme Pontificate but that " of restoring all things in Christ," (3) (3, Ephes. i., 10) so that "Christ may be all and in all" (4) (4. Coloss. iii., 2). Some will certainly be found who, measuring divine things by human standards, will seek to discover secret aims of ours, distorting them to an earthly scope and to partisan designs. To eliminate all vain delusion for such we say to them with emphasis that we do not wish to be, and with the divine as- sistance never shall be, aught before human society but the LOSS OF THIRTY MILLIONS. 541 minister of God, of whose authority we are the depositary. The interests of God shall be our interests, and for these we are resolved to spend all our strength and our very life. Hence should anyone ask us for a symbol as the expression of our will, we will give this and no other : " To renew all things in Christ." THE WAR ON GOD. In undertaking this glorious task we are greatly quickened by the certainty that we shall have all of you, venerable brothers, as generous co-operators. Did we doubt it we should have to regard you, unjustly, as either unconscious or heedless of that sacrilegious war which is now, almost everywhere, stirred up and fomented against God. For in truth " the nations have raged and the peoples imagined vain things" (5) (5, Ps. ii., i) against their Creator, so frequent is the cry of the enemies of God: "Depart from us" (6) (6, Job xxi., 14). And as might be expected we find extinguished among the majority of men all respect for the Eternal God, and no regard paid in the manifestations of public and private life to the Supreme Will nay, every effort and every artifice is used to destroy utterly the memory and the knowledge of God. . . There are not lacking among the clergy those who adapt themselves according to their bent to works of more apparent than real solidity but not so numerous, perhaps, are those who, after the example of Christ, take to themselves the words of the prophet : " The spirit of the Lord hath anointed me, hath sent me to evangelize the poor, to announce freedom to the captive and sight to the blind " (4) (4, Luke iv., 18, 19). Yet who can fail to see, venerable brothers, that while men are led by reason and liberty, the principal way to restore the em- pire of God in their souls is religious instruction ? How many there are who mimic Christ and abhor the Church and the Gos- pel more through ignorance than through badness of mind, of whom it may well be said : " They blaspheme all that they do not know " (5) (5, Jud. ii., 10). This is found to be the case not only among the people at large and among the lowest classes, who are thus easily led astray, but even among the more cultivated and among those endowed, moreover, with education beyond the common. The result is for a great many the loss of the faith. For it is not true that the progress of knowl- edge extinguishes the faith rather it is ignorance, and the more ignorance prevails the greater is the havoc wrought by 542 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. incredulity. And this is why Christ commanded the Apostles : "Go teach all nations" (6) (6, Matth. xxviii., 19). I humbly trust that this book will help His Holiness to understand how the parochial school is contributing to the sad apostasy in America. It is my humble and profound conviction, the result of many months patient and careful reading of historical works of Catholic writers, that the great apostasy in the sixteenth century was chiefly brought about by clerical drunkenness, grafting and immorality similar to that which prevails in America to-day. I cite in this connection Catholic authorities-: The second work (of St. Ignatius De Loyola) . . was the foundation of the Germanic College. . . The first idea of such an institution occurred to Cardinal Morone, who, having resided for many years in Germany as Nuncio, had seen the necessi- tous condition of that country, abandoned to the heresy of Luther, chiefly through the ignorance and immorality of the clergy. (History of St. Ignatius De Loyola, Founder of the Jesuits, by Father Daniel Bartoli, A Jesuit, Vol. 2, p. 369.) In a report of the year 1430 we read : " Greed reigns su- preme in the Roman Court, and day by day finds new devices and artifices for extorting money from Germany, under pretext of ecclesiastical fees. Hence much outcry, complaining and heartburnings among scholars and courtiers; also many questions in regard to the Papacy will arise, or else obedience will ultimately be entirely renounced, to escape from these outrageous exactions of the Italians ; and the latter course would be, as I perceive, acceptable to many countries." It is possible that certain statements in these reports are to be rejected or considered as exaggerated, yet, on the whole, the picture they present must be a true one, for Swiss, Poles, and even Italians of that day have all borne similar testimony. (Dr. Pastor's History of the Popes, Vol. I. p. 241.) In 1584 he (St. Francis De Sales, one of the founders of the Order of the Visitation) went to the university of Padua to study canon and civil law, and completed his course in 1591 with great distinction. While there he put himself under the spiritual direction of Father Possevin, a Jesuit, who, be- LOSS OF THIRTY MILLIONS. 543 ing truly a man of God, spoke to the young student of the wounds of the Church, which, he said, were in all cases trace- able to the corruption of the clergy. (Dr. Alzog's Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. III., p. 393.) It has been frequently and justly remarked that the de- generacy of the clergy, and their neglect to instruct the people in their religious duties, thus bringing upon the latter innum- erable corporal and spiritual evils, had prepared the way for the introduction of Protestantism. (Dr. Alzog's Manual of Uni- versal Church History, Vol. III., p. 386.) Present conditions in the American hierarchy are similar to those which prevailed at the opening of the sixteenth century. Priestly rottenness begat then a schism in Church polity and dogma : priestly rottenness is now producing a schism, on one side of which stands the Church and on the other atheism. Priestly rottenness was cloaked in the time of the great apostasy, and the result was Protestantism: priestly rotten- ness is being cloaked in our times and the result is atheism. Church dignitaries attempted, using the forceful figure of " the strong Archbishop," to " ram it down the throats of the people that the priests were all right." They failed in the sixteenth century ; they are failing now ; and one of the strong- est proofs of this to my mind is the, loss to the Church in America of thirty million adherents. CHAPTER X. APAISM. HISTORICAL STATEMENT. Apaism is a term which has been coined to designate organized opposition in America to Catholicism. Primarily it refers to the American Protective Association, the initials of which name enter into it. From time to time there have been fierce antagonisms between Catholics and non-Catholics in the United States. During and immediately following the War of the Revolution the Catholic part of the population was infinitesimal, and was subjected to various annoying restrictions by the majority. But these hindrances were soon removed, and the Catholics were invested with the liberties which fell to the lot of American citizens. In 1838 steam navigation across the Atlantic was es- tablished, and it gave a tremendous impetus to emigration from the old world to the new. This emigration had pre- viously been going on in a constantly increasing ratio ; but the steamship made the Catholic Church in America grow by leaps and bounds, and its members entered actively into politics and sought and obtained various civic positions. In 1853 a new political party was formed to check the influence of these immi- grants. It adopted as its motto " America for the Americans." The common name of its members was " Know-Nothings " because they invariably answered when questioned by out- siders as to their aims and actions, that they knew nothing. No applicant for membership could be admitted unless he and his father were native born Americans. It is reported that the salutation of its members was the odd question, " Have 544 APAISM. 545 you seen Sam?" This party was openly and notoriously hos- tile to Catholics, and it increased rapidly in membership. It was a secret oath-bound organization, and nothing was told to its members of its name, nature and objects until they reached its higher degrees. It accepted the name of the American Party. It opposed the easy naturalization of for- eigners and sought to elect native-born citizens to office. Se- cret conventions of delegates from the various lodges made the nominations, and members who refused to vote for the nomi- nees were expelled. It decided many elections at first by en- dorsing* the nominations of one or other of the two great parties. It became for a time a national party, being adopted by many of the Southern Whigs after the passage of the Kan- sas-Nebraska Bill. In 1855 it carried nine of the State elections, and it nominated Presidential candidates in 1856. At this time the issues between the North and the South over slavery and State Rights became paramount, and the members of the Know-Nothing party were absorbed by the great po- litical parties which were destined to see those questions set- tled by the arbitrament of the sword. In 1893-4 the American Protective Association was formed, and it has been styled the successor of the Know-Nothing party. This association is familiarly known to Catholics as "the A. P. A." (See Lar- ned's History for Ready Reference and Topical Reading, Vol. V, p. 3391 ; History of United States by Bryant and Gay, Vol. IV, p. 416; and Ellis' History of United States, Vol. Ill, pp. 838, 839.) The American Protective Association adopted the follow- ing principles at the time of its organization : 1. Nationality is not a bar to membership in this order. No man is asked where he was born. 2. We interfere with no man's partisan politics. 3. We attack no man's religion so long as he does not attempt to make his religion an element of political power. 4. We unite to protect our country and its free institutions Against the secret, intolerant, and aggressive frauds that are 546 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. persistently being set forth by a certain religio-political organ- ization to control the government of the United States and destroy our blood-bought civil and religious liberty. 5. We are in favor of preserving constitutional liberty and maintaining the government of the United States. 6. We regard all religio-political organizations as enemies of civil and religious liberty. 7. It is in our opinion unwise and unsafe to appoint or elect to civil, political, or military office in this country, men who owe supreme allegiance to any foreign king, potentate, or ecclesi- astical power. 8. We are in favor of maintaining the principles of one general unsectarian free school organization and will oppose all attempts to supplant it by any sectarian institution. 9. We are opposed to all attempts, local or national, to use public funds for any sectarian purpose. 10. We are in favor of laws taxing all church property except the church edifice. 11. We are in favor of opening all private and parochial schools, convents, and monasteries to public and official in- spection. 12. We are in favor of changing our immigration law in such manner that it will protect our citizen laborers from the evil influence of cheap, pauper, and criminal labor, which through the instrumentality of European propagandist so- cieties and the subtle influence of priests, are rapidly supplant- ing our free and American citizens in every line of industry. 13. We believe there should be an educational qualifi- cation to the elective franchise. 14. We are in favor of putting into office honest and true patriots who are best qualified to fill the position, regardless of political principles. Official Declaration of Principles of the American Protective Association as adopted at the meet- ing of the State Council of Illinois, which convened at Bloom- ington, January 23, 1894. The American Protective Association is said to have gained a considerable following in many of the States of America. I have been unable to learn the extent of its actual member- ship, but I am led to believe, from the information which has reached me, that its real strength lies in the sympathy which APAISM. 547 the great masses of the American people feel with it in its opposition to ecclesiastical political activity for the aggran- dizement of the Church and the destruction of the American public school. A CATHOLIC CANNOT BECOME PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES. It is lamentable that such antagonisms should have arisen between Catholic and non-Catholic American citizens. Ameri- can history shows how deeply seated they have been in the past, and observation teaches that they are still alive. Catholics are not trusted by their non-Catholic fellow-citizens in America. Does any one deny this assertion ? Its proof is sufficiently dis- closed when attention is paid to the Chief Magistracy of this Nation. Non-Catholic Americans will not vote for a Catholic to be the President or Vice-President of the United States. This political boycott of Catholic Presidential timber is recognized by Catholics. From The Catholic Union and Times of Buffalo, New York, of June 9th, 1904, third column of the first page, I quote as follows : It is a well-known fact that to be a Catholic, or to be con- nected by ties of consanguinity with members of the Catholic Church, seemingly keeps one from the Presidential chair, no matter how deserving the candidate may be. At the World's Parliament of Religions, Chicago, 1893, M. T. Elder, a prominent Catholic of New Orleans, Louisiana, said to the Catholic Congress: Consider the Presidency, for instance. Have we ever had a Catholic President ? Ever come near having one ? Ever even had a Catholic candidate ? Ever likely to have one ? O, never! (Barrows' World's Parliament of Religions, Vol. II., p. 1414.) The Pilot, a Catholic paper, published at Boston, Massa- chusetts, in its issue of June 25, 1904, page 4, contained the following : 548 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. The prejudice with the force of a law, as Daniel Doherty phrased it, which bars out any and every Catholic from the nomination for President of the United States, includes also any and every man who has or is suspected of having" a Catholic relative by blood or marriage. Some of the Pilot's readers remember how bitterly that prejudice was invoked against Horace Greeley because of the known Catholicity of his daughter, and against General Hancock because of the sup- posed Catholicity of his wife, though it turned out that Mrs. Hancock was simply a devout member of the " high Church " element among the Protestant Episcopalians. It does not speak well for the Catholic Church in America to be barred from the realization of the laudable aspiration to have a man of its faith entrusted with the supreme direction of the affairs of our Nation. Americans have had too many les- sons in the possibility of a Vice-President becoming President, through the natural or violent death of the Chief Magistrate, to favor the election of a Catholic to the Vice-Presidency. Any political party in America which nominates a Catholic for the Presidency or Vice-Presidency is doomed, by that act, to overwhelming defeat. This ban upon Catholics is due to the hostility of their ecclesiastics toward American principles. The Catholic clergy have locked the door of the White House against the Catholic layman. That locked door conclusively shows the existence of a deep antagonism toward the Catholics by the non-Catholics in America. HISTORY OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN AMERICA. The Catholic people in America were very thankful for the benefits of the Declaration of Independence and the Con- stitution. The illustrious American historian, Mr. Bancroft, says that Catholics were eligible to office at first in only eight or nine of the early states ; then he tells of the removal of the disability ; and then he says : The separation of the church and the state by the estab- lishment of religious equality was followed by the wonderful APAISM. 549 result that it was approved of everywhere, always, and by all... The Roman Catholic eagerly accepted in Arner* tea his place as an equal ivith Protestants, and found, content- ment and hope in his new relations. (History of the United States, by George Bancroft, Vol. V., p. 123.) Mr. M. H. Carroll (who was in charge of the division of churches, Eleventh Census), in his book entitled, "The Re- ligious Forces of the United States " (American Church His- tory Series, Scribner, N. Y., 1893, Vol. L, introduction, p. Iviii), speaking of the Roman Catholic Church in America in the colonial days, says: There were in 1784 hardly 30,000 Catholics, two-thirds of whom were* in Maryland and Pennsylvania, the rest being widely scattered. When the Declaration of Independence was promulgated the population of the colonies was about two and one-half mil- lion souls. (See tables in Bancroft's History U. S., Vol. II., p. 390). There were thirty thousand Catholics, and about two million non-Catholic white people. The following epitome of the progress of the Catholic Church in America I take from an address in The Notre Dame Scholastic, (Vol. XXXVII, No. 36, Commencement 1904), en- titled, " Some Thoughts for American Catholics," by Hon. Chas. A. Bonaparte : On November 6, 1789, a Bull of Pope Pius VI. founded the American hierarchy. At that date the Catholic population of the United States was estimated, probably too liberally, at forty thousand, or about the one-hundredth part of our entire people. There were in all some thirty priests ; hardly so many chapels ; no edifice which could, with any propriety of language, be called a church ; not one asylum or hospital or other benevo- lent institution, and but a single school or seat of learning of any class, Georgetown College then just founded. When, one hundred years later, the American Catholic Congress met at Baltimore its members represented a Catholic population of probably more than eight millions, constituting between 550 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. one-eighth and one-seventh of the whole nation. The Church was ruled by thirteen archbishops and seventy-one bishops ; commanded the services of over eight thousand priests ; pos- sessed some ten thousand five hundred places of public worship, five hundred and twenty hospitals and asylums, twenty-seven seminaries for the education of the clergy exclusively, six hun- dred and fifty colleges and academies, and, most significant of all, for those who hope or fear much from " the corroding action " of " free public education under Protestant auspices," more than thirty-one hundred parish schools, with, at a low estimate, three-quarters of a million of pupils. In the fifteen years since that Congress was held the Church's progress has been even more rapid. Without speak- ing of Porto Rico or the Philippines, it is safe to say that there are now in the American Union several times as dnany Catholic bishops as there were priests when our Constitution was adopt- ed; fully as many priests as there were then adult male lay- men; more churches than there were Catholic families in the thirteen States ; convents and monasteries, schools and colleges, asylums and hospitals, of which the combined means of the en- tire Catholic population of those days could not have built a tenth. It is true that since the adoption of our Constitution the growth of this country has been marvelous, but the growth of the Catholic Church in this country has been far more mar- velous; while the number of American citizens has increased perhaps twentyfold, the number of American Catholics has increased much more than three-hundredfold. . . Surely the mustard seed planted on these shores a hundred and fifteen years ago fell on no ungrateful soil ; of this fact no better proof can be given or reasonably asked than Time has fur- nished in the stately tree with its deep roots and widespread- ing- branches which has grown from that seed. The Holy See has not been blind to the progress of the Catholic Church in America under the conditions which have prevailed concerning the separation of State and Church. I quote from the Encyclical of Leo XIII., entitled " Congratu- lations to the American Hierarchy," addressed to Cardinal Gibbons and the American bishops, and dated April 15, 1902- And Our daily experience obliges Us to confess that We have found your people, through your influence, endowed with APAISM. 551 perfect docility of mind and alacrity of disposition. There- fore, while the changes and tendency of nearly all the nations which were Catholic for many centuries give cause for sorrow, the state of your churches, in their flourishing youthfulness, cheers Our heart and fills it with delight. True, you are shown no special favor by the law of the land, but on the other hand your lawgivers are certainly entitled to praise for the fact that they do nothing to restrain you in your just liberty. You must, therefore, and with you the Catholic host behind, make strenuous use of the favorable time for action which is now at your disposal by spreading abroad as far as possible the light of truth against the errors and absurd imaginings of the sects that are springing up. (The Great Encyclical Let- ters of Leo XIII., pp. 514-515.) Catholic blood has been poured out in behalf of this glorious Republic. In the dark days of the Revolution the Catholic people, who were but a handful, were loyal to the ideals of independence; on the hard-fought battle fields of liberty they stood shoulder to shoulder with their fellow countrymen of varying creeds; and their commingled blood is typified in the fadeless red of Old Glory. In the war with England in 1812 the Catholic citizens were loyal and self-sac- rificing. In the war with Mexico they splendidly championed their country's cause. In the titanic Civil War, when brother was arrayed against brother, the Catholic people were divided, as were all other sectaries, but the Catholics of the North- land went to the front in multitudes to prevent the tearing of a single star from their country's flag. If I read American his- tory understandingly, out of Gettysburg and Vicksburg came the final, though delayed, success of the Union arms. The former battle was won under General Meade, a Catholic; the latter under General Grant, a Protestant. In the late war with Spain the American victories on land and sea were achieved by military and naval forces which were largely composed of loyal Catholic citizens. The heroism of the Catholics at the front has been but the expression of the general Catholic loyalty to American institutions. If Catholic and non-Catholic 552 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Americans can camp together and march together and fight to- gether and die together in behalf of their Government, why should they not live together in perfect amity and mutual con- fidence in times of peace? There would be no friction in America between Catholics and non-Catholics if Catholic priests, prelates and princes of the church would not attack Americanisms, and if they would not attempt to persuade the Catholic people to pursue policies and to champion causes at variance with American principles and ideals. Let us consider some of the things which cause this lamentable Apaism. THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL THE CHIEF CAUSE. The parochial school is now the chief source of irritation. The American people are wedded to the public school, and any assault upon it arouses their wrath. I take it for granted that I need not now dwell at length upon this phase of the sub- ject since I so fully discuss it in other chapters of this book. I have been asked many times this question : " What is the likelihood of bloodshed during this public school con- troversy ? " My answer is that it depends solely upon the initiative of the enemies of the public school. If they take the ballot as their weapon they will perish by the ballot ; if they take the sword they will perish by the sword. When the American people are forced to front an issue they face it with the ballot or the bullet, just as the exigency dictates. Americans will no more permit the disintegration of the American public school in the Twentieth Century than they did the dissolution of the American Union in the Nineteenth. Catholic clerical agitation, vituperation and un-American- ism will produce an overwhelming demand that the State alone shall educate American children. The State will awaken to the fact that it has duties to itself, and it will decree that the rising generations of its children shall receive such instruction APAISM. 553 and be surrounded by such influences as shall make them in- tensely American. Coupled with the demand for the annihilation of the pa- rochial school will be another for the exclusion of the Jesuits from America. The Jesuits are not strangers to expatriation. They have been banished from many countries, and they were suppressed by the Papacy. In America they have been given an asylum. They are not idle here. They are fostering and directing Catholic opposition to the American public school. They would better serve the interests of their Order and of their Church by holding aloof from any attack upon this re- vered institution of the land whose hospitable shores they were glad to reach. They will find out by a bitter experience that this Republic knows, too, how to avenge any outrage upon its hospitality. THE FEDERATION OF CATHOLIC SOCIETIES. Many of the Catholic societies in America have entered into a federation, and efforts are being made to induce the others to join it. Nothing more irritating to non-Catholics in America has ever happened than the publicity given to the Federation of Catholic Societies, and the efforts of certain Archbishops and Bishops to have it assume a hostile attitude toward the public school and other American ideals. It may be of interest to my readers to see how some lead- ing Catholics feel on this matter. The Catholic Citizen, pub- lished at Milwaukee, Wisconsin, July 2, 1904, has on its front page the following : CATHOLIC FEDERATION. SOME VIEWS REGARDING IT. TREND OF SENTIMENT is " BE CAREFUL." DANGER IN IT. Herewith are given the views of a number of leading Cath- olics in the business and professional world on the much discussed question of Catholic Federation. As a reading will 554 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. show, their trend of sentiment is against the Federation as an ill-advised movement. From the" views " given in this article I give the following excerpts : John T. Kelly. Your request for an expression of opinion from me as to the advisability of Catholic Federation comes to me too late to fully treat for this week's issue. I may say in brief, how- ever, that I am not convinced that it is a good move or that it is along the right lines. The only feature that I can see to warrant its consideration is the fact that a number of learned and earnest men advocate it and work persistently to establish it. There is in my judgment no field in which it can exercise any effective function outside of a political one. A Catholic political party or a Protestant political party or a Socialist political party has no place in this country. John Toohey. Without impugning the good intentions of those who may believe otherwise, I am utterly opposed to the taking of any steps in this country that will have a tendency to arraign the different denominations against each other in governmental affairs. I firmly believe that the confederation of all Catholic societies into one grand body as proposed, would be one of the gravest mistakes that the Catholics of this country ever made. It would be a step backwards. One that would do the Church more harm than good. It naturally would beget countersectarian political action. It is only natural to expect such a result. It would tend to breed ill-feeling between citizens who have a common interest in political affairs. Such an organization would resemble to my mind a standing army waiting for war ready for action. An excellent irritant to arouse religious prejudice. Jo Jin F. Donovan, If the purpose of the Federation is as was outlined in the newspapers the day after the last meeting at St. Mary's school hall, I am absolutely opposed to it. I can see no reason for any organization of that kind in America. Catholics have no APAISM. 555 complaint to make as to their treatment by legislatures or by citizens generally. On the contrary, I believe that we are receiving all that we can decently expect or demand. We have the same benefit of the laws as our neighbors of other denom- inations; the same rights are guaranteed to us under the Constitution as are guaranteed to our neighbors of other de- nominations and the courts are always swift to enforce these rights. The day has gone by, if it ever existed in this country, when a clerical party was necessary. We stand upon the same footing as all loyal American citizens stand. We expect no less than others receive; we have no right to demand more. It seems to me that the Federation so called is an egregious blunder and can do naught but harm to the Catholics of this country. It is uncalled for, unnecessary, unwise and un-Ameri- can. 7. H. Kopmeier. I am opposed to the Catholic Federation movement and believe it is a serious mistake. While I know the motives and purposes of its organizers are praiseworthy and commendable, I am convinced that the Federation movement will stir up feel- ing and latent bigotry, defeat its own purposes, and injure Catholics individually and collectively. A Catholic movement of this nature will beget a counter movement which will do us irretrievable injury. Furthermore, I do not think the Fed- eration of Catholic societies is capable of accomplishment under the conditions existing in this country. C. M. Scanlan. The non-Catholics consider the Federation as of the same nature as the A. P. A's. In some respects it is similar, and in so far as it interferes in politics, attacks American institutions and abuses Catholics (including bishops and priests), it is doing the work of the A. P. A's. At the launching of the movement, Bishop McFaul advocated that it be a factor in politics, and from that time down to its last meeting it has been dabbling in politics. Its conventions uttered loud protests against phantom wrongs and passed resolutions that have served no other purpose than to record its blunders and bring reproach upon the Church. 556 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. August Rebhan. I am opposed to the Catholic Federation. I think the movement ill advised, unnecessary and liable to work in- jury to the Church and Catholics individually. Some of its purposes, some of the alleged evils it proposes to remedy are political or semi-political in their nature. Its efforts in this direction will inevitably drag the Federation into politics. Once get the united Catholic societies in the field of politics and the result will be a defeat of their very aims and a counter movement arousing all the latent prejudice in the country a result, which we will live to deeply regret. I regret that space forbids the insertion of the views of these gentlemen in full. They are representative Catholics as will be seen by the following taken from the close of the article in question: Of the above, Mr. John T. Kelly is state president of the A. O. H., Mr. C. M. Scanlan is president of Gesu branch, Catholic Knights of Wisconsin, Mr. August Rebhan, Grand Knight of Pere Marquette Council, Knights of Columbus. Messrs. John F. Kopmeier, John Toohey and John F. Donovan are prominent in Catholic social, business or professional circles. The fact is that priests and prelates hope to establish in the United States a Catholic party modeled after the Center party in the German Reichstag, and to make the Catholic so- cieties the nucleus of such a party. The need of a Catholic Center party in the United States has been a frequent editorial topic in a number of the German Catholic papers. They think they can work it out in this way : Set afoot a movement for a division of the school fund. That movement to mean anything must exert itself in securing pledges from candidates for the legislature. Neither Republican nor Democratic candidates will give such pledges. Therefore, if Catholics are in earnest they must put up candidates of their own. The evolution is easy and natural they become a third party, a Catholic Center party in American politics. APAISM, 557 Priests and prelates have a practical scheme on foot to capture America. They are aiming to control the large American cities, into which the Catholic people are crowding. In these cities the Catholic voters are induced to join Catholic societies, and consequently are reachable for united political action, and they are more and more voting in line with the be- hests of their organization leaders. In this connection I quote from a speech of Archbishop Quigley, delivered May 4, 1903, at the Holy Name parish school Chicago: The Chicago Tribune, May 5, 1903. The people of the east do not know of the importance of Chicago in the west. The Catholics know that Chicago is one of the great Catholic centers of the world. In fifty years Chicago will be exclusively Catholic. The same may be said of greater New York and the chain of big cities stretch- ing across the continent to San Francisco. It has never forced itself on me this conviction as it has since I have been in Chicago. I am simply overcome by it. I am not telling you this to flatter you. I mean what I say. When I see what is going on I am more than pleased. Noth- ing can stand against the church. I'd like to see the politician who would try to rule against the Church in Chicago. His reign would be short indeed. I predict that if this course is pursued, and the American people awake to the fact that their cities are being controlled by Catholics as the result of united Catholic political activ- ities there will be a revolution in the United States. The same result would occur if the Mormons or Methodists or Baptists or any other sect wielded power in the same way. In this connection I quote the words of the Hon. John F. Finerty, (chief editor of The Chicago Citizen), a distin- guished Catholic citizen of the United States. In an editorial entitled, " We must respect American Institutions," he said : 558 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. The Chicago Citizen, December 26, 1903. In brief, then, we say to all whom it may concern : Let American institutions severely alone, and do not kindle the flames of a bigot hell in this grand country by seeking after the unattainable. Always bear in mind, that the vast majority of the American people, of all creeds, will stand by their coun- try, her constitution, her laws and her institutions. Any in- vasion of either, by any outside or inside force whatever, will mean WAR ! What man, what set of men, would be fatuous enough to bring such a curse upon the land? The American people will never submit to be dominated by the hierarchy, or united laity, of any sect on earth. The denomination that favors and abets its own political ascendency in America thereby digs its own grave. Catholic people are deceived by the specious claims of fancied strength by means of Catholic organization. They should remember that non-Catholic Americans have a genius for organization, and that all they need is a sufficient motive. Let some mighty principle of our Government be seriously attacked by the Catholic citizenship and the non-Catholic people will rally to its defence with alacrity, tenacity and crushing power. The American people are intelligent. Their intelligence is filled full of latent organization with irre- sistible dormant power. Give that intelligence a rallying point and the latent will speedily turn into the patent and the dormant into the active. My perusal of the history of my adopted country has taught me these great truths. I wish the Catho- lic people would carefully read that history and ponder it well. Let the non-Catholic people of America be aroused by the Catholics upon the school question or any other Americanism and they will settle it. The Catholic people will not be so much as considered. Are Catholics the only citizens in this country who be- long to secret societies? If my information is correct there, are many non-Catholic secret orders in America. I have a APAISM. 559 suspicion that the Masonic order alone can muster more men than the combined Catholic orders. Are not the Knights Templar well drilled in the manual of arms? Are not the Odd Fellows strong in America? Are there no Knights of Pythias in this country? How incomprehensible it is that it did not occur to the leaders in this federation movement that the widely heralded fact of the federating of their societies for political action would be but a suggestion for a like movement on the part of Protes- tants, who greatly outnumber the Catholics in America. It would be but child's play for the Baptists to organize their men into a Baptist Men's Society, for the Presbyterians to organize their men into a Presbyterian Men's Society, for the Congregationalists to organize their men into a Congre- gational Men's Society, for the Methodists to organize their men into a Methodist Men's Society, and so on with the other Protestant bodies. They already have the ecclesiastical and other bases for organization in " districts," " synods/' " ses- sions," " conferences," etc. Delegates from each could form a central body, and then on any vitally patriotic question the entire Protestant population of the United States, which out- numbers the Catholic, could speak with one voice, compel a hearing and force an acquiescence. I am of the profound conviction that any serious attitude of hostility to the American public school, or any other fundamental Americanism, by the Federation of Catholic Societies will result in the organiza- tion and federation of non-Catholic secular and religious societies to oppose such Catholic anti-Americanism. To show that such an anti-Catholic federation is being discussed by non-Catholics I quote the following from an editorial on the school question by Rev. James M. Buckley, D. D., editor of The Christian Advocate, published in New York, October 21, 1903: It might as well be understood by the Roman Catholic Church that, if it really raises this issue, the Protestant churches 560 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. of this country will ally themselves at the polls with Jews and with agnostics that is, with all classes opposed to denom- inationalizing the public schools or appropriating public money to the support of denominational schools. Conservative men who have never joined in indiscrim- inating hue and cry against the Catholic church, would con- tend to the last at the polls and elsewhere to preserve the public schools intact. Politicians who care for the integrity of their parties will do well not to mingle in this discussion, for if the public schools are disturbed, -a wave which will remand them to obscurity will certainly rise. Dr. Buckley is regarded as one of the leading Protestant editors of America, and he is referred to in an editorial in The New World, the organ of the Chicago Archdiocese, in the issue of December 19, 1903, in these words : " Rev. Dr. James M. Buckley, the famous editor of the Methodist Christian Advocate." While I am deeply impressed with the views which I have advanced in regard to the effect upon the general American public of the widely heralded fact of the amalgamation of Cath- olic societies, and its political objects, still I feel that I should call attention to what may be an ultimate Providential use of this Federation. It represents an organized Catholic laity. When it learns the full story of clerical graft and corruption it is bound to act, and when it acts clerical rascality will be stopped and the death-knell of ecclesiastical despotism will be sounded. If it once starts in no one can tell where its work of reform will end. TEMPORAL POWER. Catholic societies pass resolutions favoring the restoration of the Temporal Power of the Pope. The non-Catholic peo- ple of America believe that such power is antagonistic to free institutions. They see in it something which does not comport with the spirit of the age. They say that in its narrow meaning the Temporal Power of the Papacy is limited to the recovery of Rome and the States of the Church in Italy; but, APAISM. 561 they ask, what would be the natural results in Italy of such a recovery? They say that if the Temporal Power were re- stored, Italy would cease to be a great nation ; that her historic peninsula would be the home of two competitive peoples, one of which, by virtue of the spiritual and temporal claims of its ruler, would be constantly a source of jealousy to the other; that there would be produced in Italy a situation similar to that which would prevail in America if the North and South should form independent governments, the ruler of one as- serting power over the ruler of the other. Another result of such a recovery of Temporal Power, non-Catholic Americans say, would be the secularisation of the Spiritual Head of the Catholic Church; that the Pope would be numbered among mere earthly potentates, and would be charged with the same secular duties which characterize the courts of political governments ; that He would be technically entitled to diplomatic representations at foreign courts ; and since the Divine Lord said to Pilate, " My kingdom is not of this world," they say that in this day of materialistic tendencies the Catholic Church should only occupy the spiritual plane indicated by Jesus Christ. They say that the possession of Temporal Power would necessitate a Papal army and navy, and they substantiate this assertion with references similar to this: It is, however, objected, the Vicar of Christ should not be a warrior. . . If the necessity of the Temporal Power is admitted, then the Head of the Church cannot be blamed for defending his rights with secular weapons. (Dr. Pastor's His- tory of the Popes, Vol. VI., pp. 450, 451.) Non-Catholic Americans declare that the possession of Temporal Power would beget a general laxity in morals, and they cite in support of this opinion such words of Catholic writers as the following : The fact that the lives of many Princes of the Church were no better than those of the temporal rulers gave little or 562 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. no scandal to the Italians of the Renaissance. This was partly due to the general laxity of opinion in regard to morals; but the habit of looking upon the higher clergy mainly as temporal governors had also something to do with it. (Dr. Pastor's History of the Popes, Vol. V., p. 388.) Non-Catholic Americans say that territorial possessions are not necessary for Pontifical safety, freedom and power; they assert that 'mental, moral and spiritual supremacies would make the human race the defenders of the Holy See, and any chosen spot on earth a secure place for the Chair of Peter. They say that to make the Pope the depository of Temporal Power would be to reverse the progress of the world and set civilization toward the dark ages. Let the Pope, they say, be supreme in His spiritual realm, but let His hands be for- ever kept off the reins of Temporal Power. I have no opinion to express here as to the validity or invalidity of these non-Catholic views. I merely state them because they bear on Apaism, and account, in a measure, for its existence in America. That demands are made by American Catholics for the restoration of the Temporal Power of the Pope is indicated by the following resolution, which was adopted by the Amer- ican Federation of Catholic Societies, at its convention at De- troit, Michigan, in August, 1904: The Detroit Evening News, August 4, 1904, p. 6. We reaffirm our protest against the violation of the rights of the holy see and trust that the day is not far distant when these rights will be restored. We deprecate the superficial view that the loss of the temporal power has contributed to the spiritual power of the papacy, and we deplore the fact that the supreme pontiff is really a prisoner in the Vatican. But how do my Catholic fellow-citizens, who favor the restoration of the Temporal Power of the Pope, expect such a restoration to be accomplished? Do they think that it can be done by foreign intervention or by other force of arms? APAISM. 563 If they do, they may find food for thought in these emphatic words of Cardinal Manning: To restore the Temporal Power of the Pope by foreign in- tervention, by force of arms, would blot out in blood the Cath- olic faith in Italy. (Purcell's Life of Cardinal Manning, Vol. II, p. 615.) American Catholics may rest assured that Apaism will continue in this country just as long as their ecclesiastics as- sail Italian unity by demanding the restoration of the Tem- poral Power of the Pope. Non-Catholic Americans are sure to regard the Catholic demands for the restoration of the Tem- poral Power of the Papacy as tantamount to a desire to have the Pontifical power control America. A NUNCIO AT WASHINGTON. The Vatican greatly desires to establish a nunciature at Washington. One of the noblest ecclesiastics in the hstory of the Cath- olic Church in America was the late Archbishop Katzer of Milwaukee, Wisconsin. It was my good fortune to enjoy the personal friendship of this humble, pious and profoundly learned man of God. I shall never forget his interest in me and the warmth of the hospitality which I enjoyed at his hands. Archbishop Katzer once referred to the subject of dip- lomatic relations between Rome and Washington, and said: Cardinal Satolli told me soon after he came to America that he was sure of being appointed Papal Nuncio at Wash- ington, and that he was working to that end ; but I told him he never would be appointed, that such relations could never be brought about, that from what I knew of the American people they would never permit Rome to have a Nuncio at Wash- ington and Washington to have an ambassador at the Vatican. Cardinal Satolli replied with great assurance that he was ab- solutely confident that he would succeed in his efforts to be 564 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Papal Nuncio to the United States Government in addition to being Papal Delegate to the Church in America, that the Delegation Office was but the stepping-stone to membership in the diplomatic corps at Washington as Papal Nuncio ; but I responded that I had been a close student of American history and had watched carefully the progress of religious and secular events and felt that I knew the sentiment of the sixty-five millions of non-Catholic Americans, and that that sentiment was one of uncompromising hostility to the United States Gov- ernment recognizing in any way any religion, as such recogni- tion the people believed would be a gross violation of the Con- stitution of their country. Archbishop Katzer has gone to his heavenly reward, and Cardinal Satolli could not, unfortunately for this book, con- verse with him about his nunciature plans during his visit to America in the year 1904. Cardinal Satolli, according to the press reports concern- ing his last arrival in America, said on several occasions : " My visit has no official object, and I have come only to see old friends and enjoy myself." Can it be that His Emi- nence was less solicitous about the establishment of a nuncia- ture at Washington than he was upon his former visit? Did he fail to see an opportunity to press the subject in view of the direct negotiations between the Church and the American Government concerning the Friars' lands in the Philippines, the Exhibit of the Vatican at the great Louisiana Purchase Ex- position at St. Louis, Missouri, and the Presidential Election in America this fall, for which each political party is seeking support? No, His Eminence was not concerned about the subject of a nunciature at Washington ; he had no special mis- sion ; he was simply meeting old friends ; and, incidentally, re- ceiving just a little financial assistance for worthy religious purposes ! ! ! The editors of Catholic and non-Catholic papers were the only individuals who were interested in the subject of a nunciature at Washington. There is ample evidence that these knights of the quill were interested in the topic. APAISM. 565 The Catholic Mirror, the official organ of Cardinal Gib- bons, in its issue of June n, 1904, contained an editorial en- titled, " Satolli's Mission," and at its close said : Just what brings the Cardinal to this country is as yet a question. It is not to be supposed that he is traveling without a purpose. The Western Watchman is one of the leading Catholic papers of America. It is published at St. Louis, Missouri. Its issue of June 23, 1904, contained the following editorial, the writer being a priest : THE VATICAN AT THE FAIR. The Vatican Exhibit at the Louisiana Purchase Exposi- tion has been installed and the splendid contribution of the Sovereign Pontiff to the glory of our great Fair is open to the inspection of the world. It is one of the costliest and most interesting of the exposition. . . Cardinal Satolli did not come as the Pope's representative to the Exposition ; etiquette forbade that ; but he is, in fact, if not in name and officially, the Holy Father's commissioner to the great St. Louis Fair. Never perhaps has so great a compliment before been paid a government or a people by the Holy See. The cost was great; the occasion was extraordinary in that the United States is not a Catholic power nor in any sort of communion with the Pope ; the visit of a court Cardinal synchronized with the extraordinary departure from all Vatican precedent; and these three facts combined make the Vatican Exhibit at the Louisiana Purchase Exposition a fact of the first importance. This government and the Holy See have been brought into very close relations during the past two years. The Taft Commission to the Vatican was an epoch-making event. The treaty between the Insular Government in the Philippines and the Papal Delegation in the Archipelago was an event of* scarcely less significance. What has been done in two short years in the way of reapproachment encourages the hope of still closer relations. This country should be represented at the Vatican. The Church in the United States is becoming a mighty power in the politics of the nation, and a power that is not always wise- 566 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. ly used. The Philippines will have to be governed in union and co-operation with the Church authorities in the islands. There must be hearty co-operation between the civil and ec- clesiastical authorities in the Philippines or American su- premacy is doomed to be overthrown. This government has found out already that it is much more expeditious and satis- factory to deal with Rome directly than with her representa- tives, no matter how exalted their rank. This consideration may prevail on Congress to create an embassy at the Vatican. A few years ago, and before the creation of the Taft Com- mission, the suggestion of a papal nuncio at Washington would have raised a howl over the whole land ; but since that measure was successfully carried through we regard anything in the way of conciliation as possible. . . . The President is a man of courage and resource, and if he thinks that the meas- ures of the government can be facilitated and best promoted by means of reciprocal diplomatic representation, he will not hesitate to recommend to Congress the creation of a Vatican embassy. These are times of sudden and momentous changes in popular sentiment, and there is no telling what the year 1904 will bring forth. The New York Sun is one of the representative secular daily papers of America. From its issue of Sunday, June 19, 1904, (page I, third section), I quote the following: WHAT is SATOLLI'S ERRAND? What is the significance of this, the third, visit of his Eminence Cardinal Satolli to America ? Is he here on a secret mission from the Holy See or did he travel thousands of miles merely for pleasure, as he has more than once intimated? Is there anything in the present condition of the Roman Catholic Church in America to warrant the belief that the Pope sent a trusty personal representative to make an investigation? These are questions that are puzzling Catholics all over the country. . . Some Catholics here are of the opinion that Cardinal Satolli has no particular mission, but that circumstances may arise to create one before he goes back to Rome. . . Another matter which may be responsible in part, at least, for his visit is the desire of the Holy See to establish diplomatic APAISM. 567 relations with the United States. This subject will undoubt- edly be discussed when Cardinal Satolli calls on the President, but it is safe to say that no action will be taken, if ever, until after election. At present there are no official relations between this country and the Holy See. It is true that the Pope has sent a Delegate here, but he is not recognized officially by the Gov- ernment and the United States sends no minister to the Vati- can. Rome has no hope of inducing the American Government to recognize the temporal power of the Pope. The Papal au- thorities feel, however, that a country which contains 12,000,- ooo Catholics should not be without an official representative of some kind at the Vatican. Questions are constantly arising, particularly since the acquisition by the United States of Porto Rico and the Philip- pines, that call for the services of experienced diplomatists on both sides. The hierarchy here and the Pope himself would be gratified, it is believed, if this Government would send an accredited representative to the Vatican and at the same time sanction the establishment of a nunciature at Washington. The Washington Post is regarded by many as the leading daily paper published in the Capital of this Nation. From its issue of Sunday, June 19, 1904, page 2, I quote the follow- ing: SATOLLI IN THE CITY. No Light Thrown on the Cardinal's Mission If Visit is Mere- ly to Receive Courtesies, an Ironclad Rule is Being Broken. Cardinal Satolli arrived in Washington about II o'clock last night. . . . No information can be obtained as to the occasion of the visit of the former apostolic delegate to this country other than that it has no bearing upon church politics. It has been emphatically stated by persons who were in a po- sition to speak with accuracy that he has no " mission " from Rome, but, despite these repeated assertions, conjecture is wide- spread, and many are inclined to believe that back of what is stated to be a vacation trip lies some momentous problem of church policy. 568 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL, Attention has been called to the fact that the Cardinal will dine with Secretary Taft and take luncheon with Presi- dent Roosevelt, and in view of his high position in the Church great importance has been attached to these functions. Com- ment has also been indulged in with reference to the dinner given to the visitor a week ago yesterday by Cardinal Gibbons, at the latter's home in Baltimore. Cardinal Satolli went from New York to Baltimore on the day of the dinner and remained that night and over last Sunday, when he departed. No especial importance is attached to the dinner itself, as the list of guests indicates that it was a merely social gath- ering, but it is reported that the two Cardinals had a long private conference in Cardinal Gibbons' study, and it is specu- lated that the theme of their talk probably was with reference to the relations of this country and the Church. The question is asked, " Was it about the nunciature ? " and no one seems able to answer the query because knowledge of the subject of the conversation is confined to the two cardinals. The nunciature is still talked of despite denials respecting it, and reference is made to the good understanding that has for a long time prevailed between the United States and the Vatican. In some circles it is thought that a diplomatic re- lationship between this government and Rome might be bene- ficial to both, and it is hinted that many Catholics of influence would be greatly pleased if the President should arrange some such relationship. It remained for a citizen of St. Louis, Missouri, to remind His Eminence publicly, at the celebration held in His honor in that city, of the nunciature subject, as appears from The St. Louis Globe-Democrat of Friday, July i, 1904, p. 3, first column : Judge Ryan was the next speaker and he told the story of the struggles of the Catholic Church. He predicted that some day before long the United States would have a represent- ative at Rome and Rome one at the Capital of our Nation. Non-Catholic American citizens will please not be dis- turbed by any nunciature suggestions. His Eminence, Car- dinal Satolli, came to America simply on a visit which was 570 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. " one purely of love and pleasure," and profit " on the side." He did nothing to bring about a fulfillment of the prophecy of the distinguished jurist of Missouri ! ! Please, sensitive Amer- ican citizens, do not squeal until you are stuck ! ! Quiet your- selves with a remembrance of the admiration of His Eminence, and other Princes of the Church, for the Constitution of the Lnited States. Did His Eminence not call upon the Catholics of America to go forward, bearing in one hand the Bible and in the other hand the Constitution of the United States? Of course, it will have to be admitted that His Eminence, (ow- ing, perhaps, to astonishment at American generosity, or bash- fulness caused by the accusation of a Pontifical ancestry which was made by a most distinguished American Church dignitary and educator, who was formerly Rector of the American Col- lege at Rome), forgot to specify which hand should hold the Constitution a somewhat perplexing omission, because priests, prelates, Papal Delegates, and even Cardinals, have been known to have three hands, namely, a right-hand, a left- hand and a behind-hand. But a little forgetfulness like this is really unimportant since His Eminence ordered the Con- stitution to go forward ! ! ! Thank God ! the Constitution will go forward. Long aft- er His Eminence has turned to dust, in the shroud of oblivion, it will be alive, unfettered by any hand of simulated friendship, the protector of American liberties, and a beacon light to the world. The unwisdom of the Vatican's efforts to establish a nun- ciature at Washington should be learned from the impetus given Apaism by the sending of even a Papal Delegate to America. In this connection I quote the fearless words of Bishop Spalding of Peoria, Illinois: The Faribault episode, in itself insignificant, became the occasion of sending a papal envoy here, and of establishing a permanent Papal Delegation in Washington, which, from what- ever point it be considered, is an affair of grave moment. APAISM. 571 From the beginning the American bishops, whenever consulted, strongly opposed the founding of such an institution here. That the Delegate has been and is a source of strength to the Apaists there can be no doubt. . . . When the organs of public opinion were filled with the sayings and do- ings of " The American Pope," who though a foreigner, with no intention of becoming a citizen, ignorant alike of our lan- guage and our traditions, was supposed to have supreme au- thority in the Church in America, fresh fuel was thrown upon the fire of bigotry. The fact that his authority is ecclesiastical merely ... is lost sight of by the multitudes who are persuaded that the Papacy is a political power eager to extend its control wherever opportunity may offer. This feeling, which has existed among us from the beginning, led our first Bishop, Carroll of Baltimore, who was beyond doubt a de~ voted churchman and a true patriot, to make an official declar- ation in 1797, on Washington's Birthday, wherein he affirmed that the obedience we owed the Pope is " in things purely spiritual," and such has been our uniform belief and teaching as whoever takes the trouble to read what those who have the best right to speak for us have written on this subject will see. Our obedience to the Pope is confined to the domain of re- ligious faith, morals and discipline. . . . We have, and none are more thankful for this than the Catholics, a separa- tion of the Church from the State. . . . The Pope has never attempted to interfere in the civil or political affairs of this country, and were he to attempt to do so his action would be resented by the Catholics more quickly than by oth- ers. One reason why our representative men have always op- posed the appointment of a Papal Delegate for the United States was their unwillingness to give our enemies even a pre- text for accusing us, as citizens, of being under foreign in- fluence. The Pope is our religious, not our civil or political, superior. (North American Review, September, 1894, p. 278.) It would be as un-American to permit a nunciature at Washington as to install the Pope in the White House. It cannot be done without violating the Constitution of the Unit- ed States. The political party that even dares to countenance a nunciature will be swept out of existence. 572 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL, There will be Apaism in America as long as the Vatican perseveres in Her efforts to establish a nunciature at Wash- ington, and as long- as misguided American Catholics favor such an establishment. I humbly commend to the Vatican these forceful words of Cardinal Manning to Pope Leo XIII. : Leave dynasties to themselves; do away with concordats; give up the policy of Sixtus V. ; abandon all antiquated and contingent forms, and all those historical conditions which have degenerated into mere ornaments or dangerous obstacles. Go forth to meet the people ; apply the words of Christ, " I have compassion upon the multitude ; " foster and direct the democracy; prepare the Church for the near 'future; and, in- stead of having nunciatures, establish more direct relations with the bishops, who are the natural representatives and ad- visers of the Pope. (W. T. Stead, in American Monthly Re- view of Reviews, August, 1903, p. 168. See also Purcell's Life of Cardinal Manning, Vol. II., p. 741.) BLATANT BOASTING. Undue efforts are made by Catholic ecclesiastics to im- press the public with the power of the Church in America and elsewhere. The daily papers are continually filled with the accounts of the doings and sayings of ecclesiastics at home and abroad. The non-Catholics become irritated by the sur- feit, and are led to believe that the daily press is somehow under the thumb of the hierarchy ; the result is Apaism. I am of the profound conviction that this " blatant boast- ing " is done to deceive the public and to mislead the honest Catholic people, and I insist that there is an imperative need to impress all Catholics who have to do with the public press with a sense of the harm done the Church by not having as one of their precepts, " Thou shalt not lie." The Catholic Church is losing prestige by the blatant and untruthful ad- vertising done in its name in the press. Non-Catholics are not deceived. They understand matters. So much daily and APAISM. 573 bold boasting has the deplorable effect of arraying and solidi- fying them- in determined hostility to the Catholic Church. The Catholic people who know the true inwardness of things are disgusted to see daily in the public prints laudatory men- tion, with photographs, of ecclesiastics whose private lives are horrible blasphemies. The moral and spiritual worth of Catholicism should be depended upon to win prestige with the American people, and not such nefarious advertising. Here is a sample of blatant boasting which causes intense Apaism : The Chicago Tribune, May 5, 1903. QUIGLEY AS AN OPTIMIST. SEES WONDERFUL GROWTH OF ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH, Standing the Only Man Among 800 Women, the Archbishop Declares He Has Been Deeply Impressed by the Progress- ive Spirit of the West Forecasts the Time When the Religion He Represents Will Lead the World. " Since I have seen the western parochial schools I have come to the conclusion that in fifty years, if things go on as I see, they are going on at present, the Catholic Church will ac- tually own the west." Such was the optimistic declaration of Archbishop Quig- ley last night before the Children of Mary sodality at the Holy Name parish school, Chicago avenue and Cass street. The oc- casion was a reception given to the Archbishop by the mem- bers of the sodality, and the prelate was the only man in a gathering of 800 women. " Within twenty years this country is going to rule the world. Kings and emperors will soon pass away, and the democracy of the United States will take their place. The west will dominate the country, and what I have seen of the western parochial schools has proved that the generation which follows us will be exclusively Catholic. When the United States rules the world the Catholic Church will rule the world." Another aspect of this subject has to do with Catholic parades in which participate regiments of the National Guard, 574 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. and Catholic military or semi*-military societies. Non-Cath- olics naturally wonder why the Catholic Church fosters mili- tary organizations, and they also question the propriety of any regiment of the National Guard being ordered to grace a purely religious demonstration. They wonder if there is not some far-reaching plan for the aggrandizement of the Cath- olic Church in this country in the carrying out of which re- liance will be placed upon military drill and prestige. The effect of these things is to create Apaism. Another form of this blatant boasting in the American papers is seen in the accounts which are fed to the public re- garding the opposition in France to the Catholic Church. Evi- dently a deliberate attempt has been and is being made to lead the American people to believe that the Catholic Church is be- ing persecuted without a cause in France, and that the attacks which are being made upon it there are wholly due to the ma- chinations of certain unchristian politicians who happen to be in control of the reins of power. The Religious Teaching Orders in France are lauded to the skies for their wonderful educational work, and bitter criticisms are leveled against the French Government for bringing them under the dominion of French law. Those who are conversant with the situation know that Catholic school conditions in France agree in more than one particular with the evil conditions which surround the paroch- ial school in America ; and they also know that leading French statesmen are fully informed of the moral, pedagogic and pa- triotic derelictions of the members of the Teaching Orders and of the French clergy ; and they also know that those states- men are thoroughly informed in reference to the intrigues and grafting which are prevalent at the Vatican. Analyzed truthfully the present conflict between France and the Vatican narrows down to this as its real cause : French statesmen are sick of Catholic clerical corruption, and they are trying to put an end to it. APAISM. 575 It may interest the public to learn that the Church looks with favor upon the members of the French Religious Teach- ing Orders finding an asylum in America. Driven out of France by the patriotic sentiment which has become regnant against permitting French youth to receive at the hands of Catholic Religious Teachers an education which at least equals in its evil conditions the parochial school training given to Catholic children in the United States, they can come to Amer- ica to reinforce the teaching staff of the parochial schools and to work to secure for the parochial school a share of the public moneys. As an American citizen I assert that the hier- archy which favors this importation of Religious Teachers from France thereby commits treason, in the spirit if not in the letter, against America. France is proudly called by the Church her eldest daugh- ter. The vast majority of the millions of French people are Catholics. There must be something radically wrong with their religious guides or they would rise up in rebellion in behalf of the Religious Orders. Great harm is being done the Catholic Church by a form of indirect boasting which is disgusting intelligent Catholics, and it should be discountenanced. I refer to the publicity secured for the attentions of Catholic priests and nuns to mur- derers who are about to be executed. Priests often urge their services upon condemned men ; such ministrations afford matter for publicity by which the public may be led to reason in this way : " The Catholic Church must be the true church or men in such extremity would not turn to it for comfort here and life hereafter." Condemned murderers often become Cath- olics to secure better jail rations, since their new religious brethren are generally filling the majority of the jail offices; and evidently they think that the Catholic Church may use its political influence to get the Governor of the State to reprieve them. I have no objection to the comforts of our holy re- igion being freely bestowed upon any sincerely repentant 576 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL criminal, no matter what his crime, but they ought to be min- istered to these wretched men unostentatiously, and any " grand stand play " should be eliminated. Catholic priests, by the spectacular character of their ministrations to con- demned murderers, put a halo of glory upon the brow of crime. Indirectly, if not directly, their ostentatious course causes Apaism. Blatant boasters delight to herald to the world any court- esy which Church dignitaries may receive from the President of the United States. This in itself may not be reprehensible, but, unfortunately, they generally insinuate that the honor is a token of respect to the Holy See, and this course begets Apaism. I quote as follows : Another indirect testimony of respect to the Holy See is the satisfaction expressed on a recent occasion by General Grover Cleveland, President of the United States, at the eleva- tion to the Sacred College of Cardinal Gibbons, Archbishop of Baltimore. (The Irish Ecclesiastical Record, [Catholic], under episcopal sanction, third series, Vol. VIIL, 1887, p. 379-) In a late issue of L'ltalie we find the following: " From an interview accorded by Cardinal Gibbons to a French journalist we extract this beautiful definition of true lib- erty as it is understood in America. ' Ah if you had in France a country and above all a government similar to ours/ said the Cardinal, ' I would not uphold the maintenance of the Con- cordat. Yet I am very energetically partisan to the free Church in a free state; but would you with the concordat abolished have this liberty? Alas, permit me to doubt it. ... It does not suffice the Church to be free. She also must have the respect and consideration of those who govern the peo- ple ; and it is this which we never lack. The American govern- ment seems to take special pains to surround the Church with exceptional privileges and seizes all the occasions possible to show us her esteem. Much better; to accentuate this policy, the government places in our schools and orphanages subjects whom it has taken in charge, and for whom it pays a high tui- tion. You see it not only gives us moral, but on occasions, APA1SM. 577 financial support. Understand me, sir, that if our Church is so prosperous it is because we have not only liberty, but, above all, universal respect; but in France, the Concordat abolished, you are unhappily certain to have neither the one nor the other." (The Catholic Citizen, Nov. 12, 1904, p. I.) THE CURE FOR APAISM. The Catholic laity in America can obliterate every vestige of Apaism by refusing to support the un-American policies of Catholic ecclesiastics. I now present a few facts and sug- gestions in the hope of assisting them to adopt and to pursue this course. American ideals were formulated and proclaimed by a non-Catholic constituency. After having been sheltered and encouraged by those ideals, and after having been given equali- ty and opportunity, American Catholics are showing a spirit of ingratitude by adopting and pursuing policies destructive of Americanisms. Catholic people, what do you think of the views urged upon you by prominent clerical and lay Catholics views which negative popular government, freedom of con- science, a free press, free speech and the public schools ; views which strike at the very foundations of our splendid Govern- ment; views which antagonize principles which have made the United States synonymous with opportunity for humanity? What think you of less than twelve millions of Catholics be- ing urged to try to override seventy millions of their fellow- citizens? Is it any wonder that you should be regarded with grave suspicion, to say the least, by your fellow-citizens of non-Catholic beliefs? What is the manifest duty of American Catholics toward their country? I submit it to their good sense that patriotism demands that they support the ideals upon which their Gov- ernment has been founded and built; that they give to them an unqualified devotion; and that they do their utmost to have them realized in the lives of the entire citizenship. The men whose noble words and deeds shed lustre upon the his- 578 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL, tory of the United States were deeply imbued with the various principles which are called Americanisms. They believed in and advocated them all. In fact, they themselves were the product of them. The governmental, social, intellectual, moral and religious ideals which could produce George Washing- ton, Thomas Jefferson, Daniel Webster, Henry Clay, Abraham Lincoln, U. S. Grant, James A. Garfield and William McKin- ley surely need no other encomium, and they can certainly have none higher. Such ideals have but one question to ask an antagonist, and that is, " Can you produce as good men ? " Any ism that seeks to supplant or modify these American ideals must wait for a hearing by the American people until it can not only answer that question in the affirmative, but exhibit the men. Catholics should recognize the religious facts in our na- tional life. While the Republic is not committed to any re- ligion, still the people are not infidels ; they believe in God, and this belief is shown to exist by many historical facts the annual Thanksgiving proclamation, chaplains in the army and navy, chaplains in the various national and state legisla- tive bodies, the cessation of all legislative work on the Lord's Day, the " In God we trust " upon the currency, an oath of office for chief office-holders, an oath for jurors and witnesses in courts of justice, and a Presidential chair which has never yet been occupied by an infidel. I earnestly call attention to the fact that the spirit of religion and. morality is abroad in the land. The ideals of our Government are neither pagan nor infidel. The ten commandments are woven into the juris- prudence of the Nation. The sermon on the mount impreg- nates the ethics of the people. No legislature here could, if it desired, bind the people to pagan or infidel tenets. The press, considered as a whole, is tremendously on the side of righteous- ness. A nation that pauses five minutes during the funeral of its chief executive, and sings while it weeps " Nearer, my God, to thee," is at heart neither irreligious nor godless. APAISM. 579 These facts are full of significance : they show that the public is swayed by the spirit of religion. We Catholics should not pass harsh judgments upon our fellow-citizens because they happen not to be members of our Faith. We may and should deeply mourn their being outside the pale of the Catholic Church, and earnestly pray for their conversion to our Faith; but we should not forget that with an entire separation of Church and State, and with a multitude of sectarian beliefs, our country has so progressed that it is in the van of the nations of the world. If separation of Church and State, coupled with free schools, freedom of speech and freedom of the press has been so fruitful of na- tional success in the past, why should Catholics doubt that its continuance will fail to produce corresponding if not even greater blessings in the centuries unborn? In this connection I deem it proper to call the attention of non-Catholics to the groundlessness of their belief in the views of certain priests and prelates who hold that if it were not for the Catholic Church the multitudes of plain Catholic people would become unmanageable, break over all legal and social barriers, and trample under feet, in a reign of riot and bloodshed, the body politic. Humble Catholic peo- ple are human ; they love their homes ; they know the meaning of laughter and tears, of pleasure and pain; they need no one to tell them the definitions of affection and duty. They think, they read, they converse, they observe and they reflect. They are not fools, and they are not savages. The Catholic re- ligion no more keeps them from relapsing into barbarism than it keeps the Catholic capitalists. Each sect in America should deal solely with the ordi- nary spiritual interests of its members, and should keep its hands off the political institutions of the land. Let that re- ligious body become dominant which can conquer the first place in our Nation, not by a radical subversion of American ideals, but by the excellence of its manhood and womanhood! 580 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. American Catholics should cultivate friendly relations with their fellow countrymen. Let them show the primacy of their Church by the superiority of their individual characters. The divinity of our Church will win America to its fold by a continuing demonstration of its power to produce Christlike- ness in the Catholic clergy and laity. Our Church will never win the American people by making war upon any time-hon- ored American ideal ; but such an attack will work the destruc- tion of the body that makes it. American Catholics should oppose any Catholic organi- zation that creates Apaism. Let them learn from what has re- cently happened in Ireland, where was formed " The Catholic Association," but there the Roman Catholic Archbishop of Dublin, the Most Rev. William J. Walshe, had the courage to condemn the organization, charging that it was doing " grievous harm to Catholic interests and exposing the Catholic religion itself to unmerited obloquy." (See the Literary Di- gest of February 13, 1904, pp. 229, 230). Catholic people, take your eyes off church parades and shows and press reports and look for character. Is our Church in America uplifting its people? Are its adherents becoming Christlike? A tree may put forth green leaves, it may stand high and be the observed of all the trees of the forest ; but at the same time it may have the dry-rot and be perishing inwardly. So, too, there may be much outward show in religion while de- cay is at the heart. My files are full of newspaper accounts of the doings of priests and prelates, who are pictured in the sacred garments of the holy priesthood, surrounded by vast throngs of the faithful, participating in the dedications of churches, in corner stone layings, and in banquets, parades and other functions, while against these Church dignitaries written charges of immorality are on file at Rome. Catholic people, this is ecclesiastical dry-rot. My dear Catholic people, let us cling to our Church ! Let us reverently seek the grace of Her Sacraments! Let us be APAISM. 581 obedient to all spiritual directions of lawful ecclesiastical authority ! Let us enrich our minds and cultivate our hearts ! Let us live in charity with our fellow-citizens of varying creeds ! Let us strive to win non-Catholics to Catholicism by the purity of our lives, by our highmindedness, by the genuineness of our patriotism, and by the nobility of our deeds! Let us not antagonize our fellow-citizens by championing policies which do violence to the lessons of American history and which tend to subvert our Government! Let us determine to be twenti- eth century Catholics and to be free from the shackles of medievalism. Bishop Spalding of Peoria, Illinois, sounded the proper key-note in these trenchant words : The attempt to commit the Catholics of the nineteenth century here in America to all the deeds and utterances of those in the Middle Ages is futile. We do not hold that the Popes have never been in the wrong ; nor are we bound, to quote Car- dinal Newman, " to defend the policy or the acts of particular Popes, whether before or after the great revolt from their au- thority in the sixteenth century." If the public law of Europe, in the eleventh and twelfth centuries permitted them to declare forfeit the authority of tyrannical princes and emperors, it does not follow that they are permitted to do so now. We are Catholics, but we are also men, and though the essential ten- ets of the faith are immutable we ourselves change with a changing world. We accept with frank sincerity, with cheer- ful acquiescence, the principles involved in the rule of the people, by the people and for the people, and are content to abide the issue. (North American Review, September, 1904, p. 278.) Let us tenaciously hold to the spiritual teachings of our Holy Religion: but let us no less tenaciously hold to funda- mental Americanisms. CHAPTER XI. THE EMANCIPATION OF THE CATHOLIC LAITY. THE LAITY MUST CONTROL TEMPORALITIES. For the Sake of Education. There is but one thing which can regenerate the parochial school, and that is the placing of its management wholly in the hands of the laity. Till that is done the parochial school will continue to be a curse to the Church and a menace to the Nation. Catholic ecclesiastics will bitterly combat any effort to take the parochial schools from their charge and put them under the control of the laity. The reason may be found in the words of Jesus Christ, who said : For every one that doth evil hateth the light, and cometh not to the light, that his works may not be reproved. But he that doth truth, cometh to the light, that his works may be made manifest, because they are done in God. (St. John chap. Ill, vs. 20, 21.) What would the laity do if they controlled the parochial school? They would handle all its funds; they would let all contracts for the erection of school buildings, and report to the parish the exact receipts and disbursements. They would insist that the parochial school principal be a man of unblem- ished character and first-class pedagogic ability and training. If the pastor did not fulfill these requirements they would insist upon having some one, either clerical or lay, who could. They would not permit the parochial school principal to turn the school into an agency for personal gain. CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION. 583 The laity would require that parochial school teachers be second to none in ability, and if the members of the sister- hoods could not meet the standard they would be put out and others secured, even if purely secular teachers had to be en- gaged. The laity would not permit the abuse and demoralization of the parochial school children. The laity would require that a proper equilibrium be main- tained between religious and secular instruction. Lay officials would be responsible to their respective parishes, and would be open to suggestions for the good of the parochial school. In short, the laity would put an end to graft, and inaug- urate a reign of genuine education. When the laity had done its work they would discover that if their priests were men of God the public school is amply sufficient for the proper education of the Catholic youth, and they would abandon the parochial school. The Catholic parochial school should never have been started. It will go out of existence when the Catholic laity are emancipated, if it is not annihilated sooner by the over- whelming power of the non-Catholic majority of our popula- tion For the Sake of Religion. There never will be a body of conscientious, devoted, pure- hearted, unselfish and spiritually-minded priests in the Catho- lic Church in America until the Catholic laity are emancipated. When laymen control Church temporalities men will not seek the holy priesthood for the graft in it; they will enter it in obedience to the voice of God. Then there will be priests of the character St. Paul had in mind when he wrote, " Neither doth any man take the honour to himself, but he that is called by God, as Aaron was." (Hebrews, chap. V., v. 4.) Then aspirants to the priesthood will be mindful of these words of Jesus Christ, " You have not chosen me : but I have chosen you ; 584 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. and have appointed you, that you should go, and should bring forth fruit; and your fruit should remain." (St. John, chap. XV., v. 16.) The laity furnish the money and they are entitled to know what disposition is made of it. Unbridled control of the rev- enues of a parish places a great temptation in the way of even a decent rector, and if he is a degenerate it simply gives him unbounded means for rascality. In this connection I quote from a work of The Very Rev. James Keatinge, Canon and Administrator of St. George's Cathedral, Southwark, England, and Diocesan Inspector of Schools : One of the first difficulties that will beset a man after his ordination is money, and usually his first failure consists in the improper use he makes of it. (The Priest, His Char- acter and Work, p. no.) Canon Keatinge in this able work considers at length the priest's attitude towards money, and, among other things, says : The three dangers that I have called the wine problem, the woman problem, and the money problem, attack priests in varying degrees. Speaking generally, and with large limi- tations, I am inclined to say that the men that are not merely attacked but wrecked by wine or women are the weaklings of Christ's priests; the men that money wrecks are the strong men, the men of grit and derring-do on whom the Bishop has a legitimate right to count for good yeoman service in the Church's cause. (The Priest, His Character and Work, p. 112.) There are rectors in America who deliberately keep their parishes in debt so as to have an excuse for incessantly demand- ing money from the people, and they never account for the money which they get ; and when they die they leave comfor- table estates to relatives and favorites, and heavily encum- bered parishes to deluded parishioners. Their estates often become the subject of bitter litigation and scandal. CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION. 585 The rectors of parishes exercise tyrannical powers over their parishioners. The laity are given no voice in the parish management. They dare not ask a question in reference to the expenditure of money which was given to their pastor for parish requirements. If they grow inquisitive and offend their rector, woe is theirs when they want the rites of the Church. Their rector controls spiritual consolations. To unquestion- ingly pay money to their priests is the chief privilege of the Catholic laity. This is antagonistic to the genius of the Ameri- can democracy, on whose corner stone is emblazoned, " Tax- ation without representation is tyranny." If political representation is necessary for the taxation of Catholic citizens for the support of the State, why- should not ecclesiastical representation be a prerequisite for the tax- ation of Catholic laymen for the support of the Church? Think of it, Catholic laymen, you have no voice even as to the secular studies of your children in the parochial school. Why are you denied any voice in the control of your parish? It is because ecclesiastics know that such a concession would put an end to their grafting and immorality. Laymen, why do you not think? Laymen, why do you not act? The Catholic people are not stingy. They give at the cost of great self-denial. They give far more than enough to de- cently maintain and to properly extend the work of their Church. They, in fact, give altogether too much. They are laden with burdens which they should not bear. If their con- tributions were honestly and economically used the demands for money would be greatly lessened. If the laity were in con- trol of the parish temporalities there would be a painstaking supervision of them ; the collections would harmonize with the parish needs ; there would be an honest spending ; there would be a full accounting; and the hard earned money of the good Catholic people would not go to the enrichment of gamblers and harlots. Not only would the financial abuses be rectified 586 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. but the laity would be raised from religious serfdom to ecclesiastical freedom. What need has a Catholic priest for more than food, raiment, shelter and a trifle for incidentals? Without a wife to care for and without children to rear and educate and start in life, why should a priest have the income of a wealthy Catholic layman who bears all of these responsibilities? Why should a wifeless and childless pastor, who often is traveling a large part of the year for his " health," receive annually many times more money than an honest Catholic layman who has to coin the hard work of his hands into a livelihood for his wife, for his children and for himself, and in addition has to support the Church? Laymen, why do you not think ? I know what I am talk- ing about, and when I tell you that priests as business men are thoroughly incompetent I am only telling you the absolute truth. Stop for a moment to consider! Do you realize the magnitude of the business interests involved in parishes and in dioceses and archdioceses ? Think of the buildings that are erected, the contracts let, etc., etc. The handling of money is secular business. Now, Catholic business men, would you trust your business to employees who never had any business training? Would you permit your books to be kept by indi- viduals who know nothing about bookkeeping? What would you- think of a proposition to entrust your business to men who are untrained and who are fond of wine, women and gambling, and who would never permit you to look over their work? This is not an extravagant illustration, for it is your money that the priests handle by virtue of their relation to ecclesiastical affairs. Think of the prominent Catholic business men of America whose enterprises engage millions of capital and em- ploy thousands of workmen ! think how thoroughly they have been trained in business matters and what thorough training they demand in their employees ! Is it not strange that these prominent Catholic laymen, who love their Church and with CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION. 587 lavish liberality respond to calls for money in its behalf, should be denied all voice in the handling of the cash they contribute ? Secular business of lay Catholics requires trained business men, and none other are hired : the secular business of the Church, which is at least just as important as the secular affairs of any commercial institution, is wholly entrusted to ecclesiastics who are untrained in business, and the trained Catholic business men are entirely ignored. I do not exaggerate clerical ignorance of secular business. Some of the most pious and zealous dignitaries of the Catholic Church have lamented and sought to remedy it. When the active life of the great Bishop Ullathorne, of England, came to an end by retirement in 1888 his clergy gave him a fare- well address, and in telling of the reply of His Grace, The Very Rev. Canon Keatinge says: What think you, in replying to this, did he take for his parting counsel, looking back on his reign of two-and-forty- years? What would help them most, these men whom he had begotten in Christ Jesus and was now handing over to an- other ? He had written on the endowments of man, on humili- ty; he had discoursed learnedly on patience; he had told the stirring history of the days of " Papal aggression " and his own share in the creation of the new hierarchy, and now what should his parting instruction be, knowing that they should hear his voice no more? Taking the words of a great saint, his last message to the clergy of Birmingham was : " If the temporalities go wrong, the spiritualities are sure to get into disorder." (The Priest, His Character and Work, by James Keatinge, Canon, etc., pp. 112, 113.) The Catholic Church in America has had a most loyal support from its female members particularly from those who " work out," and from those who earn their livelihoods in other honest occupations. These honest, hard-work- ing, frugal, pious and faithful women have given millions of dollars to priests and prelates. Many of the splendid church edifices in the large cities could not have been built 588 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. without the financial offerings of these noble Catholic women, who gave their weekly earnings month in and month out, year in and year out, denying themselves necessaries. But how are these women regarded and designated by priests and prelates? I have heard Catholic ecclesiastics call them " good milkers." I resent this contemptible designation. I think that a faithful Catholic girl, who earns an honest living, is entitled to as much respect as the richest woman in the Nation. Catholic women, why do you not think? Why should there be such a constant cry for money by priests who were wedded to poverty and chastity by the holy vows of their ordi- nation ? Let us consider some of the evils resulting from unre- strained priestly control of parish temporalities. If a priest be- comes lax in his religious life he is subject to a fearful tempta- tion to plunge headlong into sin by the ease with which he can secure all the money he wants for the gratification of his lusts. He is his own solicitor, collector, bookkeeper and cashier ! He audits his own accounts. He is responsible to himself alone. The people pay he spends. They are never honestly told what becomes of their contributions, and they dare not ask. Debts, often stupendous, are incurred without their being in the slightest degree consulted; nevertheless, they must provide the money. " Give me money ! Money ! Money ! " is the most frequent prayer of the sordid Catholic pastor. He gets the money. Who finally gets it? The Pope? No! The Arch- bishop or Bishop? Well, not if the pastor can help it. The parish? As little as possible. Schools, colleges, universities, hospitals and asylums? They do not. God Almighty? No, but generally the Devil through Bacchus, Venus and gambling. A supreme need of the Catholic Church is the emanci- pation of its laity from ecclesiastical bondage. The emanci- pation of the Catholic laymen means purification, inspiration and expansion for the Church. CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION. 589 A Bishop or an Archbishop, by virtue of his temporal and spiritual powers, can oppress the clergy under him at will, unless they have wealth or a knowledge of his former misconduct. He reduces them to a state of abject sycophancy. Independence of thought and action is killed before it is born. He can fearlessly treat the laity with superlative con- tempt. He can limit the laymen to the enjoyment of but one course, namely, " Pay up and shut up !" But, generally speaking, a sad effect of his monetary power is seen in spiritual things. The control of immense wealth and the wielding of gigantic power lead neces- sarily to worldliness. No individual, priest or layman, can be a multimillionaire and escape the dangers of wealth. Great wealth begets a great desire for greater wealth. There is pro- duced a hungering and a thirsting, not for righteousness, but for filthy lucre. Almighty dollars take precedence over im- mortal souls. Politics are played, private speculations are prosecuted, and insistent demands are made upon the faithful for larger and larger contributions for the work of religion ( ?). Outwardly there will be the form of godliness; but inwardly there will be selfishness, greed, lust and impiety. Os- tentation will not be absent. A social state will be sought which is more becoming to an earthly monarch than to a lineal descendant of St. Peter the fisherman. Nothing less will satisfy than palatial summer and winter residences, sumptuous furnishings, a luxuriant table and royal raiment. Jesus, Mary and Joseph and the Apostles lived in simplicity and penury. American Catholic bishops live in ostentation and in wealth. Truly the servant is greater than his Lord. Clerical luxury was condemned by the Apostles, the Saints and the heroes of the Church. Ecclesiastical extravagance, pomp and splendor never had their genesis at the cross of Christ. They are the concomitants of worldliness. They originate in selfishness and are fostered by unrestrained monetary power. They bear the image and superscription of the Devil and not of God. 590 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. The possession of great wealth and the enjoyment of princely livings by prelates have a most evil influence upon all the subordinate clergy. The priests envy the power and the luxury of their superiors; they become infected with love of money, they seek it persistently and they spend it prodigally. A clergy is bred which is sordid in desire, tyrannical in rule, selfish in aim, extravagant in taste, worldly in life and infidel at heart. To place priests in humiliating dependence upon their Bishop for the tenure of their respective parishes makes them, of necessity, his sycophants and subservient agents. The lines of Butler seem very appropriate in this con- nection : " Authority intoxicates, And makes mere sots of magistrates ; The fumes of it invade the brain, And make men giddy, proud and vain; By this the fool commands the wise, The noble with the base complies, The sot assumes the rule of wit, And cowards make the brave submit." If Rome should forthwith take out of the hands of Bishops or Archbishops all Church properties, such action would only be putting into effect one of Her rules for " The absolute ownership of church property by the civil title being in the person of the bishop alone, is contrary to the spirit and the laws of the Church." (Baart's Legal Formulary, p. 69). To make a Bishop a " corporation sole " does not meet the re- quirements of the Church. Corporations for profit have their boards of directors ; sects in America have their boards of trus- tees: Why should not the temporalities of a diocese or an archdiocese be in the control of a similar legal body? Di- vested of property responsibilities the Bishops and Arch- bishops would be eliminated from the political arena; their worldliness would be curbed; their greed for gold stifled; and the spiritual interests of their people would be their only CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION. 591 care. Who can measure the resultant influence for good upon the priests under them? The holding of all the property of the Church in a Diocese or Archdiocese, by " a corporation sole " who is a Bishop or an Archbishop is indicative of a possible deception of the pub- lic or a wrong to the individual parishes. What if there should be a maladministration of some financial character by the " corporation sole," involving such corporation in great monetary losses would the creditors be able to levy upon the various parish properties to satisfy their legal claims? If they attempted to do so would they not be met with the objection that the parish properties vested in said " corporation sole " as trustee for the individual parishes, and that in consequence they could not be levied upon to meet the claims against the said "corporation sole?" If a Catholic Bishop as "corpor- ation sole " is trustee for the individual diocesan parishes, is it right to use that trusteeship as a basis for the extension to it of unlimited credit? If said corporation is a trustee for the various parishes collectively, is it right to place all the prop- erty in the diocese in jeopardy by a not impossible malad- ministration, through accident or wickedness or sickness, of the affairs of such corporation? If a Catholic Bishop as " corporation sole " is not a trustee for the various individual parishes in his diocese, then the said parishes are without any identity in the eyes of the civil law, and the good people of those parishes, who contribute prodigally of their hard earned money, might see the fruits of their sacrifices used to satisfy debts in the incurring of which they had no possible interest. The career of Archbishop Purcell of Cincinnati, Ohio, is full of les- sons for the Catholic people respecting ecclesiastics holding the title of Church property. Laymen were formerly Trustees. Catholic laymen formerly served as parish trustees, and I now quote from the work of Rev. P. A. Baart, a Roman 592 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Catholic canonist and the irremovable rector of St. Mary's Church, Marshall, Michigan, entitled, " Tenure of Catholic Church Property in the United States of America," in which he says: (Section) 28. On June 9, 1784, the Catholic Church in the United States was organized as a distinct body by decree of the S. Propaganda and Very Rev. Dr. John Carroll was appointed Prefect Apostolic. In his report to the Propaganda dated Feb. 27, 1785, Very Rev. Dr. John Carroll says : " Priests here are maintained chiefly from the proceeds of the (Jesuit) estates; elsewhere by the liberality of Catholics. There is properly no ecclesiastical property here; for the property by which the priests are supported, is held in the names of in- dividuals and transferred by will to devisees. This course was rendered necessary when the Catholic religion was cramped here by laws, and no remedy has yet been found for this difficulty, although we made an earnest effort last year." (Section) 32. Soon after the revolution of 1776 another method was introduced and prevailed quite extensively. The congregations, as such, petitioned the legislature of the State for recognition each as a body corporate. This was done not against the constituted Church authority but with its knowl- edge, sanction and advice. " The Venerable Archbishop Car- roll, who himself took part in the revolution by which Ameri- can independence was won," so writes Archbishop Hughes, " wished to assimilate as far as possible, the outward adminis- tration of Catholic Church property in a way that would harmonize with the democratic principles on which the new government was founded. With this view he authorized anc instituted the system of lay trustees in Catholic congregations Regarded a priori, no system could appear less objectionable or more likely both to secure advantages to those congre- gations, and at the same time to recommend the Catholic re- ligion to the liberal consideration of the Protestant sentiment of the country. It would, he thought, relieve the priest from the necessity and painfulness of having to appeal from the altar on questions connected with money, touching either the means of his own support, repairs of the church or other meas- ures essential to the welfare of his congregation. It would at CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION. 593 the same time secure the property by the protection of law for the perpetual uses for which it had been set apart and consecrated. It would be a bond of union between the priest and the people." (Section) 33. But proper care was not manifested in the articles of incorporation, nor were any definite rules adopted in the beginning to prevent infraction of ecclesiastical dis- cipline. Hence in some places occurred lamentable scandals and such rebellion against episcopal authority as drew down excommunication. It is a notorious fact, however, that much of this trouble was caused by the absence of proper law, by the selfish interference and advice of clergymen, by the coun- tenance, at least indirect, of some foreign bishops. (Section) 45. In 1822, on August 22, Pope Pius VII issued a brief, " Non sine magno," addressed to Archbishop Marechal, his suffragans, all boards of trustees and the faith- ful in general, in which he condemned Father Hogan and criticised the pretensions of some trustees. The Pope says: " There is another circumstance which affords continual cause of discord and contention, not only in Philadelphia, but also in many other places in the United States of America; the immoderate and unlimited right, which trustees or the adminis- trators of the temporal properties of the churches assume, independently of the diocesan bishops. Indeed, unless this be circumscribed by certain regulations, it may prove a per- petual source of abuses and dissensions. Trustees then ought to bear in mind that the properties which have been consecrated to divine worship for the support of the Church and the main- tenance of its ministers, fall under the power of the Church; and since the bishops, by divine appointment, preside over their respective churches, they cannot by any means be ex- cluded from the care, superintendence and administration of these properties. Whence the holy Council of Trent, sess. 29, cap. 9, de Ref., after hiving established that the administrators of the edifice of every church, even of a cathedral, and of all pious institutions, were bound every year to render to the ordi- nary (the bishop) an account of their administration, expressly ordered that although, according to the particular usages of some countries, the account of the administration was to be rendered to other persons appointed for that purpose, never- theless the ordinary must be called in together with them. If 594 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. the trustees, in conformity to this decree were to administer the temporalities of the church in union of mind and heart with the bishop, everything would be performed peaceably and according to order. But that trustees and laymen should arrogate to themselves the right, as has sometimes happened in these countries, of establishing for pastors, priests destitute of legal faculties and even not unfrequently bound by censures as it appears was lately the case with regard to Hogan and also of removing them at their pleasure, and of bestowing the revenues upon whom they please, is a practice new and unheard of in the Church. And if these things have been performed in the manner in which it has been announced to us how could so great a subversion of laws, not only ecclesiastical, but divine also, be borne with? For in that case the Church would be gov- erned, not by bishops, but by laymen ; the shepherd would be made subject to the flock, and laymen would usurp that power which was given by Almighty God to bishops. But those who are desirous of remaining in the bosom of their mother, the Holy Catholic Church, and of providing for their eternal sal- vation, are bound religiously to observe the laws of the uni- versal Church; and as the civil authorities must be obeyed in those things which are temporal, so also in those which are spiritual must the faithful comply with the laws of the Church, not confounding the spiritual with the temporal. In order then to avoid the dissensions and disturbances which frequently arise from the unbounded power of trustees, we have provided, venerable brothers, that certain regulations and instructions concerning the choice and direction of trustees should be trans- mitted to you, to which, we are confident, the trustees will thoroughly conform themselves. If these be observed, all things, we trust, will be settled rightly, and peace and tran- quillity will again flourish in these regions." (Section) 46. The Holy See with its usual prudence did not condemn the trustee system as such, but it reprobated the immoderate claims of the trustees in temporal affairs of the Church independent of the bishop. It also denied any power in them to appoint or remove priests. To limit the un- bounded power claimed by some trustees, the Holy See drew up and forwarded certain regulations concerning the choice and direction of trustees, which if followed, all things would CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION. 595 be settled rightly and peace would reign in the Church of the United States. Instead of a condemnation this is rather an approval of the trustee system when modified and continued under regulations given by Rome. The Holy See and later the Baltimore councils require, I, That no one be chosen a trustee who either at the time of election or just before is a member of a secret society or has not made his Easter duty. 2, The trustees must well understand that it is entirely wrong for them either to transfer to their own use on any pretext even the smallest part of the goods of the Church, or to trans- fer them to others except with permission of the bishop and with observance of the apostolic constitutions on the alienation of Church goods. 3, Excepting the ordinary expenses, the trus- tees are not allowed to spend money, over three hundred dol- lars unless the bishop consents in writing. 4, The trustees must know that the bishop has the right of nominating and creating the pastor of the church and of keeping him in office or not. Likewise it is the right of the bishop alone to assign a certain sum of money to pastors for their support; and it is not al- lowed the trustees to retain, decrease or increase such stipend. 5, It is the right of the pastor to designate the organist, sing- ers, sacristan, sexton or janitor, school teacher where there is a school, and others who are to serve the altar or the Church. 6, Let not the trustees, without consulting the pastor, make any regulation or rule for the parishioners. If, however, any dis- agreement should occur between the pastor and trustees when considering what ought to be done and they cannot themselves settle the matter, the bishop will settle the controversy, to whose judgment and decision all will render obedience. (Section) 71. To crush out the uncatholic spirit of trustees Bishop England drew up " The Constitution of the Roman Catholic churches of the States of North Carolina, South Carolina and Georgia, which are comprised in the dio- cese of Charleston and province of Baltimore, U. S. A." The object was " to lay down the general principles of the law of the Catholic Church and to show their special bearing in the most usual cases; and then upon the mode of raising, vesting and managing Church property." The constitution began by a statement of Catholic doctrine. It recognized the bishop, his authority to make parishes or districts and to appoint pastors ; also the authority of the vicar general during his ab- 596 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOt. sence or a vacancy in the see. The faithful disavowed any right or claim in the laity to subject the ministry of the Church to their control or to interfere in the regulation of its sacred duty. The constitution acknowledged that the power was in the bishop of appointing clergymen to the different districts and of suspending them and that no priest was to be recognized as such whose powers were recalled. " The churches, ceme- teries, lands, houses, funds or other property belonging to any particular district shall be made the property of the vestry of that district in trust for the same." No vestry was to have power to sell, encumber, build or rebuild any church without the consent of the bishop, nor could Church rates or burial fees be fixed except with similar approval. Money was to be raised specifically for the support of priests in parochial districts and to be paid to them. Every member was to pay fifty cents quarterly for the general fund of the diocese, which was for the erection and maintenance of the cathedral, the education of candidates for the priesthood, the support of missionaries and churches in poor portions of the diocese, the creation of a fund for infirm priests and for diocesan in- stitutions. Diocesan property was to be held by " The Gen- eral Trustees of the Roman Catholic Church of the Diocese of Charleston," the board consisting of the bishop, the vicar general, with five priests and twelve laymen to be chosen by the laymen at the annual convention. There was to be an an- nual convention of the bishop and clergy, with lay delegates from the parish districts chosen by the respective vestries ; but the powers of the annual convention were strictly limited to matters regarding the general fund and its expenditures. Members lost their right by defection from the doctrine or opposition to the discipline of the Church, by encouraging any unauthorized clergyman, by being canonically censured or by refusing to pay regular contributions. (Section) 74. In the First Provincial Council of Balti- more, held in 1829, the bishops in decree five say : " Since lay trustees have too often abused the power given them by the civil law to the great detriment of religion and not without scandal to the faithful, we very greatly desire that in the fu- ture no church shall be built or consecrated, unless it shall have been assigned by written instrument to the bishop in whose diocese it is to be built, wherever this can be done : the CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION. 597 privileges of regulars being observed according to the decrees and constitutions of the Roman Pontiffs. However, by this decree we do not desire to interfere with the method which the bishop of Charleston now follows in his diocese." This decree practically introduced a new method of hold- ing parish property, for up to this time most churches had been held either by trustees or by the priest in charge, only a few being in the individual name of the bishop. (Section) 76. The bishops soon went further and in diocesan statutes prohibited any priest from holding parish property in his own name. All was to be put in "he name of the bishop. Regulations to this effect are found in all dio- cesan synods held between the years 1840 and 1860, which continue still in force. This was in consequence of a decree of the Fourth Provincial Council of Baltimore, then including all bishops of the United States. The council warns all bish- ops to attend to the security of Church property and to seek the protection of civil laws for incorporation where possible, always saving the rights of the bishops. If such corporation cannot be obtained then the bishops are carefully to provide by will that Church property may be protected from alienation. The bishops further are warned not to allow priests to retain in their own name any property given by the faithful for pub- lic church purposes and confided to them. (Section) 77. Thus we have the pendulum swinging to the other extreme. At the beginning of the century most of Church property was held by lay trustees ; in fifty years there was scarcely any which was not in the name of the bishops. Why did laymen cease to be parish trustees? The fore- going quotation says in effect that it was because they abused the trust. I assert that it was because Church dignitaries saw that a continuance of lay trustees meant the ousting of drunk- en, grafting and immoral priests and prelates. To take away from the people the control of Church temporalities and to place it in the arbitrary disposition of irresponsible ecclesiastics, means the effectual overthrow of the first principles of religious liberty, and it is the favorite expedient of all ecclesiastical despotisms. 3V THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Laymen, is it not high time for you to think? Is it not high time for you to act? An Impending Explosion. Some day, if conditions are not changed, the great body of the Catholic people will discover that unrestricted priestly con- trol- of parish moneys leads pastors to luxury, wine and wom- en, and then there will be an explosion which will jar the world. CATHOLICS SHOULD STUDY THE CATHOLIC BIBLE, PARTICU- LARLY THE FOUR GOSPELS AND THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. I earnestly urge the Catholic people to become devout students of the Catholic Bible. In this connection I quote the following weighty words from the Encyclical of Leo XIII. , entitled " The Study of Holy Scriptures," dated November 18, 1893: Among 1 the reasons for which the Holy Scripture is so worthy of commendation in addition to its own excellence and to the homage which we owe to God's Word the chief of all is, the innumerable benefits of which it is the source ; according to the infallible testimony of the Holy Ghost him- self, who says : All Scripture inspired of God is profitable to teach, to reprove, to correct, to instruct in justice: that the man of God may be perfect, furnished to every good work. . . . Nowhere is there anything more full or more ex- press on the subject of the Savior of the world than is to be found in the whole range of the Bible. As St. Jerome says, to be ignorant of the Scripture is not to knovu Christ. In its pages His Image stands out, living and breathing; diffusing everywhere around consolation in trouble, encouragement to virtue, and attraction to the love of God. And as to the Church, her institutions, her nature, her office and her gifts, we find in the Holy Scripture so many references and so many ready and convincing arguments that, as St. Jerome again most truly says, " A man who is well grounded in the testimonies of the Scripture is the bulwark of the church." (The Great En- cyclical Letters of Leo XIII., pp. 273, 274.) CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION. 599 Every Catholic should own and study a Catholic Bible. It is a sad reflection upon our love for the Holy Scriptures that Protestants set so much in store by having a Bible and Catholics so little, especially when the latter have the Scrip- tures printed under the authority of the Holy See. The Catholic Bible contains in the four Gospels the rec- ord of the very words and deeds of our Lord and His blessed Mother and foster father. It contains the Acts of the Apostles, and in them is to be found what our Holy Church was and did during her earliest years. Few Catholics can afford to buy the historical works of Dr. Pastor and Dr. Alzog, but they can all afford to buy a Catholic Bible, and thus have the Church history which it contains. It is highly instructive to compare the Church in that far away period with the Church of to-day. Such a com- parison leads the devout reader to a profound appreciation of the pure, unselfish and heroic lives of the members of the first Hierarchy. Those holy men passed their days in arduous service. They endured cheerfully the most cruel persecutions. They did not live in palaces, they did not wear purple and jewels, and they did not fare royally every day. They were poor, they were chaste, and they were obedient to every duty. I often wonder what the sensations of those holy men would be if they could see the Church and its priesthood to-day! Catholics who habitually neglect to read the Catholic Bible show thereby a lack of appreciation of the gracious fore- thought of Holy Mother Church in having an authentic trans- lation printed for circulation among the peopk, and they show woeful ingratitude to Almighty God for inspiring such a won- derful volume. Let the Catholic people become thoroughly familiar with the Catholic Bible, particularly with the four Gospels and the Acts of the Apostles. Such familiarity will open their eyes to what God expects priests and prelates to be, and it will in- spire them to demand that the shepherds of the flock shall 600 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. show in daily life an honest effort to live as becometh priests of God. A study of the Catholic Bible will keep the Catholic peo- ple from being deceived by shows, and ceremonials, and street parades, and gorgeous vestments, and columns of ecclesias- tical news in the daily papers. These things may be the froth on very muddy water. Catholic people, look for Christlike- ness in your priests. Are they like the Savior in their daily conduct? Did Christ ever get drunk? Did Christ ever in- dulge in familiarities with women? Did Christ ever do any grafting? Read your Catholic Bible and you will fail to find a single instance where Christ asked the people for money. I know it is a fact, and it grieves me, that you hear from your altars far more about money than you do about God. THE LAITY SHOULD SCRUTINIZE THE CONFESSIONAL. During the Chicago controversy it appeared by sworn affidavits that impure Chicago priests were making unholy ap- pointments in the confessional with female penitents. Catholic parents, consider the demoralization which can be, and which I know is, wrought by wicked priests in the confessional. Your children at a tender age go to Confession in obedience to the commands of our holy religion. A priest helps a penitent to make a thorough confession, and this he does by asking questions-, and the questions may relate to various phases of sexual matters. If the priest is pure, he will go no farther than he conscientiously feels is necessary. But an impure priest has a peculiarly agreeable opportunity in the confessional to satisfy his depraved instincts. Your beautiful girl, with her heart pure and her mind uncontami- nated by sexual thoughts, dutifully goes to confession, and the impure priest artfully leads her from one suggestive 1 idea to another, until her modesty is shocked and her mind filled with unholy ideas. Catholic women, of deep faith and unimpeach- able character, have sadly told me that vicious confessors put CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION. 601 unholy ideas into their minds in the confessional in their girl- hood, of which, they were confident, they would otherwise have remained in ignorance. Now, what are the arts of the seductionist according to the common knowledge of mankind? Is it not current that that monster undermines innocence by delicate and carefully measured attacks, so that each successive shock to virtue shall not be too great, and that there may be a progressive familiarity by his victim with impurity? Does he not act on the philosophy indicated in this well-known stanza of Alexander Pope? Vice is a monster of so frightful mien, As to be hated needs but to be seen ; Yet seen too oft, familiar with her face, We first endure, then pity, then embrace. Lecherous priests take delight in blunting the modesty of innocent girls in the confessional, and in the com- pany of their boon companions they revel in recitations of their salacious experiences in the Sacred Tribunal of Penance. Catholic parents, notice this: a wicked priest takes very much more time to hear the confession of a female than he requires to hear that of a male. Why is this ? I say that lust is the sole explanation. What is the personal appearance of many Catholic priests and prelates? I submit that it is that of a drunkard or a glutton or a debauchee. Catholic people, look at the faces and forms of the priests and prelates whom you know and of those whom you meet on the streets, do not the majority of them indicate profligacy? Many ecclesiastics did not have such dissipated faces and forms when they . were ordained : what has made the change for the worse, the service of God or the service of the Devil? Catholic parents permit their daughters to go to confession to priests whose personal ap- pearance of debauchery is so pronounced that if those priests were men of any other calling or profession those same par- ents would shudder with horror at the mere suggestion of 602 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. their daughters forming their acquaintance. My dear Cath- olic parents, a clerical debauchee of the confessional is in- finitely more dangerous to your daughter than a common debauchee of the street. Scores of Catholic fathers have told me within the past few years that they were afraid to permit their children (par- ticularly their daughters) to go to confession as they felt that they ran a great hazard of being ruined. The truth compels me to say that their fears are well founded. To send a pure young girl to confession to an impure priest is worse than exposing her to the smallpox. She might not catch the small- pox, and if she did the modern treatment would probably keep her face from being pitted. But if she goes to con- fession to an impure, lustful priest it will take a miracle to keep her soul from being stained. PUNISHMENT OF DRUNKEN AND IMMORAL PRIESTS. In view of the scandals given the faithful by drunken, grafting and immoral priests, I urge the necessity of dealing rigorously with such offenders. The time has passed away in America for looking upon a priestly grafter with leniency he should be spurned. A clerical drunkard is a living libel upon the honest temperance sentiment of the American Catholic Church, and in justice to the noble temperance societies of the Church, which are striving to save Catholic youth from the drink demon, drunkenness in the priesthood should be regarded and punished as a grave offense. A priest, who has been guilty of immorality, should be visited with the severest punishment, a part of which should be a life-long banishment from the schools, the confessional and the public ministry of the Church. In this connection I quote the words of the Angelic Doc- tor, St. Thomas Aquinas: It is better for the body that the cancer should be removed by the surgeon's knife. It is better for the wheat that it CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION. 603 should be winnowed, and so be separated from the chaff. A corporate body whether religious, social, or political gains by the expulsion, even though forcible, of those of its members who are working against its best and highest interests. Trea- son is always a crime. Traitors can claim no quarter. Men who profess a religious life, and wear the livery of a religious order; and yet, under the cloak of religion, are living a life of scandal, diametrically opposed to their calling and profes- sion, are traitors. They are siding actively and aggressively with the enemy. They fall under the penalty due to treason. (An Apology for the Religious Orders by St. Thomas Aqui- nas, pp. 8, 9.) The purging of its priesthood of drunken, grafting and immoral priests is the greatest blessing that could come to the Catholic Church in America. Such purification holds unlim- ited possibilities for good. The toleration of corrupt priests and prelates by the Church breeds a generation which is Catholic in name but athe- istic at heart. Catholic young people have imbibed the spirit of America, and they observe, read and think. The ministrations of wicked priests undermine their belief in the divinity of their Church, and they lose the faith. Priestly rottenness, unblush- ingly flaunting itself, shielded and condoned by ecclesiastical superiors, turns religion into a farce. It leads the young peo- ple to regard the Church as a baptized paganism. Clerical immorality destroys belief in sacramental grace. If our Holy Mother Church really hopes to bring all the people of this earth into her fold, she must pursue a course which will convince humanity that in her tiara sparkle un- tarnished the jewels of purity, truth and justice. Protestant- ism will never be converted to Catholicism by a course of ec- clesiastical conduct which punishes virtue and rewards vice. It will never knowingly receive the Holy Sacraments from the hands of drunken, grafting or lecherous priests. The Protestant sects in America enforce a higher stand- ard of ministerial daily life than the Roman Catholic officials. 604 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. It is a hopeless task to attempt to convert Protestants while such a deplorable disciplinary contrast exists. Catholic priests should be the p.urest body of ministers on earth, in thought, word and deed. The canons of the Catholic Church provide for the rig- orous punishment of sinning priests and prelates. The Council of Trent, (Session 25, Chapter XIV., de Reformat ione), prescribed " The method of procedure in cases of priests and prelates who keep concubines;" and also de- creed, (Session 25, Chapter XV., de Reformatione), that " The illegitmate children of clerics (priests and prelates) are to be shut out from certain benefices." Catholic Canons prescribe that it is the bounden duty of a Bishop to degrade any priest of his diocese, and to forbid any exercise by him of his clerical faculties, who is guilty of solicitation, with either a male or female, directly or in- directly, in connection with the Sacrament of Penance Con- fession ; and, in addition, in countries which are strictly Catho- lic, to have the offender thrown into prison for the remainder of his life. Bishops are bound in conscience to protect, by every means in their power, the faithful, and to safeguard the Sacraments from profanation by clerics who have been guilty of solici- tation, directly or indirectly, in connection with Confession. If a priest is guilty of the sin of unchastity with a male or female, either by word or act, and afterwards absolves, or pre- tends to absolve, his accomplice, he is ipso facto excommuni- cated, and such excommunication can only be removed by the Pope or by some ecclesiastic who is specially empowered by Him. Why should it be thought a thing incredible that priests and prelates in this day prove faithless to their vows? The human heart is the same now as it was when Judas betrayed our Lord, and Catholic people should not ignore this fact. Human passions are not reformed by the mere flight of time. CATUOLIC EMANCIPATION. 605 If it were possible for priests, prelates and cardinals to be guilty of grafting and lewdness in the fifteenth century, it is possible for them to be similarly at fault in the twentieth century. By obstinately refusing to believe that priests, prelates and cardi- nals commit sin the Catholic people of to-day are making it easy for clerical wolves in sheep's clothing to give free rein to their base passions. If the Catholic people will discard their un- founded belief in the impeccability of ecclesiastics and judge them as they judge other members of the commonwealth, clerical grafting and immorality will be speedily unmasked and wiped out. Publicity and not secrecy in dealing with clerical iniquity is the true policy for the Catholic Church in America. To hide known priestly sin instead of publicly rebuking it, puts the Church under the ban of Catholic and non-Catholic scorn. The non-Catholics claim thereby that the Catholic boast of ecclesiastical progress is an empty one, and that in reality the Church is the same as She was in the dark ages. The Catho- lics see thereby that their ecclesiastical leaders do not regard the breaking of God's commandments by priests as being sin- ful. One of the prominent American Archbishops told me: " The crimes of the clergy must be cloaked." Jesus Christ drove the sinners out of the Temple in the light of day ; He fol- lowed the course of publicity and not of secrecy. The Church must follow the example of its Lord or it will bury itself under the opprobrium of friend and foe alike. It will destroy the Catholic Church in America if this course is any longer pursued : " Get the money ! Have a good time! Don't get caught! If found out hush it up!" Clerical Excuses for Priestly Misconduct. Laymen, I beg you to analyze the clerical excuses made for priestly misconduct. Catholic priests seek to find in the Scriptures and in the lives of the Fathers incidents to palliate or to excuse the conduct of sinning priests. Therefore, when- 606 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. ever some priest brings scandal to the Church by flagrant mis- conduct the faithful are reminded of the fact that Peter denied his Lord, that Judas sold Jesus for thirty pieces of silver, and that St. Augustine was once a profligate. The Catholic people are expected to make allowances for their sinning priests be- cause Peter, Judas and St. Augustine sinned. Let us examine closely this familiar argument! What about Judas? He was the clerical grafter of the twelve Apostles. He sold his Lord for thirty pieces of silver, or about fifteen dollars in American money; this amount is but an infinitesimal part of the receipts from the fairs or bazaars which are run by the priests whom I arraign. Judas repented of his horrid crime and returned the money. Whoever heard of any modern clerical grafter returning illgotten wealth? Then, unable to endure his remorse, Judas hanged himself. It is needless to add that the vital statistics of America are in no danger of a surfeit of imitative records by Catholic clerical grafters. Neither is there any likelihood of Bishops being embarrassed by an excessive number of applications for mo- nastic entertainment by remorse-stricken priestly sinners who do not want to add suicide to their other crimes. What are the facts of Peter's denial of Jesus ? The Lord had been arrested ; He was in the hands of His enemies ; they were about to take His life. Peter, braver than the rest of Christ's disciples, had followed to the place where Jesus was held as a captive. It was a dangerous place for any follower of the Lord. His own life might be at stake. At that criti- cal moment Peter was accused by a maid of being of the com- pany of Jesus. Yielding to his fear, Peter denied. Now, what is there in this incident to excuse priests in our day for com- mitting rape, or seduction, or sodomy? Peter was following Jesus when he sinned are priestly grafters, rapists, seduction- ists and sodomists following Jesus when they sin? Peter de- nied through fear ; sinning priests deny through lust is there no difference between fear and lust? Peter, reminded of his CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION. 607 sin by the crowing of a rooster, went out and wept bitterly, and never denied his Lord again : immoral priests, daily re- minded of their sins by the Holy Mass, (the unbloody sacri- fice of the body and blood of Jesus Christ), eat, drink, are merry, and sin again. Peter denied his Lord before the Day of Pentecost, on which he and his fellow Apostles were filled with the Holy Ghost; immoral priests deny their Lord after they have received the Holy Ghost. Peter was finally crucified, with his head down, for his faithfulness to Christ: what sort of holy martydom for Jesus do clerical grafters under- go in our day? Bacchus and Venus can answer. St. Augustine was an unrighteous man before his con- version ; but after that happy event his life was pure. He sinned when he was without the Sacraments; but wicked priests sin in spite of the grace of the Sacraments, and in the full light of Christianity. I submit, in conclusion, these words of an octogenarian Catholic gentleman : " For the honor of God, don't compare a bad priest with Judas, Peter or St. Augustine: it is not just to those gentlemen." Sinning priests and prelates of our times sometimes at- tempt to justify their rascalities by pointing to the greater ex- cesses of the Popes and Cardinals to whom I have and have not referred in the history of the Vatican. I am sure that the humblest Catholic will say, " Two wrongs never make a right." The Catholic People Should Forsake Drunken, Grafting and Immoral Priests. I now implore Catholic parents to refuse to send their children to parochial schools which have drunken or immoral or grafting principals. 1 also beseech the Catholic people to refuse to receive the Sacraments from the hands of drunken, grafting or immoral priests or prelates. 608 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. My requests are not un-Catholic as will be seen by the fol- lowing which I have taken from Catholic history: A synod held at Rome, in the Lateran Palace (A. D. 1059), at which one hundred and thirteen bishops assisted, . . renewed all the decrees passed against simony and the concu- binage of ecclesiastics since the pontificate of Leo IX. A decree was even passed forbidding any one to assist at the Mass of a priest known to keep a concubine or hold criminal inter- course with a woman; (and in the city of Milan in the eleventh century, two zealous priests, Ariald and Landulf) prevailed upon the people not to receive the Sacraments at the hands of the married clergy. (Dr. Alzog's Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. II, pp. 326-327, 375-376). The above decree has never been repealed. The action of Arial-d and Landulf received, ultimately, general approbation. Ariald was canonized by Pope Alexander II. Catholic reader, if you have an evil pastor, I beg you, for the greater honor and glory of God and for the salvation of your soul, to cease contributing in any way to !iis support, and I implore you to seek some worthy priest who can 'holily give you the sacraments. Under no consideration permit him to hear the confession of your child. I also caution Catholic parents vto be watchful of their boys who serve on the altar. Many altar boys fall away from the faith because of the unpriestly conduct in the House of God of pastors and assistant pastors. " Familiarity breeds con- tempt." Many who were once altar boys are now in American penitentiaries. I know Catholics who will not permit their boys to serve on the altar. Husbands should not permit immoral priests or prelates to visit their homes at any time. In this connection I quote these words of the Angelic Doctor, St. Thomas Aquinas : They, who, in their lives contradict their profession, have no cause to complain, either of the violence of the purification, CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION. 609 or of the salutary result of the process of expiation. Diony- sius puts it pithily : " It is not an evil thing to be punished : the evil is to deserve punishment." They merit divine judg- ments, even though an Attila be chosen " Scourge of God." (An Apology for the Religious Orders, by St. Thomas Aqui- nas, p. 9.) I commend to the Catholic people the forceful words of the celebrated Florentine friar and martyr, Father Jerome Sa- vonarola, of glorious memory : Ecclesiastical power when it destroys the Church, is not ecclesiastical power, but it is an infernal power, and is given by Satan. I say to you that when it fosters harlots, profli- gates, and robbers, and persecutes the good and destroys good- living Christians, then it is an infernal and diabolical power, and must be firmly resisted and -corrected. (Was Savona- ro'a Really Excommunicated? by Father J. L. O'Neil, O. P., P CHAPTER XII. THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. HISTORICAL. The American public school has grown up with the Nation. The colonial settlers were not heedless of the blessings of a common school education, and they took steps to secure them for their children. When the Republic came into being it was immediately recognized that its perpetuity depended largely upon the general diffusion of knowledge. To encour- age education the Government made grants of public lands to the new-born States. Within thirty years after the adoption of the Constitution the public schools were firmly intrenched in the very structure of all the States of the Union, and were regarded as among the strongest bulwarks of morality and good government. The public schools of to-day represent an investment of hundreds of millions of dollars ; they give employment to tens of thousands of noble men and women ; they educate millions upon millions of the Nation's youth ; and they are regarded by the great body of American citizenship as the chief bulwark of the Republic. AN ABSOLUTELY NECESSARY INSTITUTION. As an American citizen I appreciate the public school. In this country (exclusive of foreign possessions) there are over eighty millions of people. The Catholic population is under twelve millions, and many of these are very indifferent Catholics. The public school is a necessity to the seventy millions of the non-Catholic population. The non-Catholics will never consent to have their children taught by Roman 610 THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. 611 Catholic monks or nuns, and the multitude of faiths makes it impossible for each denomination to have its own schools. What sort of a nation would we have if each sect educated its own children? Statistics show about 750 different denomi- nations in the United States. Imagine the American public school abolished and each sect educating its own youth! Re- member, too, the many nationalities represented in our citizen- ship! What kind of American citizens would be produced? Two generations wholly educated in sectarian schools would mean the disruption of the United States. The youth would enter the arena of citizenship filled with bigotry. The foreign born citizens would seek to make their native language para- mount. The English language would cease to be regnant. Each sect and non-religious body would become a caste. There would be falsehood in instruction originatng in ambitions for advantage over other bodies or for greater control of individual adherents. There would be an utter lack of national ideals. But, more regrettable than any of these things, there would develop a spirit of indifference to the cause of general educa- tion which would finally culminate in a small literate minority and a vast illiterate majority in the Commonwealth. The public school prevents these deplorable conditions, and by this prevention the Nation is kept from spiritual, intellectual, moral and material depreciation and ruin. Each religious and non- religious body is a shareholder in the Nation. Hence the pub- lic school safeguards the best interests of the Catholic Church in America, as, indeed, it safeguards the best interests of all the other sectarian and non-sectarian bodies. The American public school has been the potent means of putting America in the forefront of the nations. Its grad- uates have gone into the world, it is true, without catechetical training, but not without moral discipline ; the mass of its principals and teachers are Christians, and consequently the pupils have had the molding influence of Christian personali- ties. 612 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. To bring all of the American children under the domina- tion of sectarian schools would turn the United States towards the dark ages. It would be a calamity to the Nation, and a calamity to the sects. The public school means unity in language, knowledge, patriotism and achievement. THE SAFEGUARD OF FREEDOM OF CONSCIENCE, FREE SPEECH AND A FREE PRESS. Freedom of conscience, speech and press are inseparably bound up with a free school. The liberty to think, speak and print whatever one wishes makes possible a conflict of opinions, and such a contest is es- sential in the realm of ideas if progress is to be made. It in- sures " the survival of the fittest " in the domain of human thought. The weak idea goes down before the strong the untruthful is destroyed by the truthful. If all thinking and printing had to conform to the unchanging requirements of some human standards what room would there be for that attrition of ideas which is the parent of every advance in civili- zation ? In the domain of religion Catholics believe they have an infallible guide, and with that belief I am seeking no quar- rel. But even in that domain the world is not stationary, and if freedom to think and print is unduly curbed there is likeli- hood of a failure to keep abreast of an advancing world. While fundamental truths abide, still it is not impossible to con- ceive of the method of their presentation or statement chang- ing, and changing for the better. If this were a Catholic country Mr. Finerty would not dare to publish in his paper such an article upon the school question as the one I shall quote in this chapter from its col- umns. All productions would have to have ecclesiastical permission to be published. What would be the result, es- pecially if bigoted or immoral ecclesiastics were the censors? THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. 613 Freedom of the press will never be abolished in America while the people understand the difference between despotism and freedom, stagnation and progression, death and life. It will last, in other words, as long as the public school. The press has been a subject of much concern to evil Catholic ecclesiastics. They early recognized the danger to their cause which lurked in it when untrammeled. This rec- ognition was first paid by one of the most awful monsters who ever desecrated the name of man, and he was none other than Pope Alexander the Sixth. His own crimes, no doubt, prompted him to see the hazard of exposure which wicked Church officials run from an unmuzzled press. Commencing with him stringent measures have been enforced in relation to printing. In addition, the faithful among newspaper re- porters, editors and proprietors have been carefully taught what their duties are towards the Church in connection with their daily employment. The result is seen in the vast amount of favorable news to the Catholic Church which finds its way into the public press, and the vast amount of unfavorable news to Her that finds its way into wastebaskets. The American hierarchy has left no stone unturned in its persistent efforts to control the utterances of the newspapers of the land about the Catholic Church, Her aims, Her work, and Her priests. I do not impugn the motives of the gentlemen of the press. The Catholic newspaper men act in the way prescribed by their priests and prelates, and they do so because they are led to be- lieve by them that such a course is for the greater honor and glory of God. Gentlemen, I earnestly ask you to reflect. Why should not Catholic ecclesiastics receive as severe chastisement at your hands when they break the laws of God as the clergy- men of Protestant sects have meted out to them by you when they do wrong? Let me. ask you if one explanation of the superior standard of ministerial life demanded by Protestant sects and given by their clergymen, which is far higher than the Catholic, may not be due to the fact that the sinning Cath- 614 THE PAROCHIAL SCH.OOL. olic priest receives a weak, if any, castigation at your hands, while the sinning Protestant pastor is excoriated? May it not be true that many of the Catholic reading public, who know of the unpriestliness of certain clerics who frequently receive laudatory notices from your pens, experience a feeling of disgust which begets a leaning towards atheism? It will be a happy day for the Catholic Church in America when her sons who are newspaper reporters, editors and pro- prietors pursue the course of fearlessly and unflinchingly pub- lishing to the world the unvarnished Catholic news. Catholic newspaper reporters, editors and proprietors will be condemned undoubtedly by pious ninnies and by clerical hypocrites if they expose falsehood and rascality in holy places, but I submit to them the very highest authority in favor of such a course: " When investigating the Vatican records Leo XIII. said to Dom. Gasquet, the historian, ' Publish everything of inter- est everything, whether it tends to the discredit or credit of the ecclesiastical authorities ; for you may be sure that if the Gospel had been written in our day the treachery of Judas and the denial of St. Peter would have been suppressed for fear of scandalizing weak consciences.' ' Protestant newspaper reporters, editors and proprietors are also brought under the power of Catholic ecclesiastics. Various influences are brought to bear upon them. Threats and cajolery are used to control their columns. I kjiow that non-Catholic newspaper men have been visited by committees of Catholic priests and laymen and threatened with boycotts if certain items of news appeared in their papers again. PREVENTS NATIONAL STAGNATION. We are told that : Wherever the Church has set her foot, she has straight- way changed the face of things, and has attempered the moral tone of the people with a new civilization, and with virtues be- fore unknown. All nations which have yielded to her swaj' THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. 615 have become eminent for their culture, their sense of justice, and the glory of their high deeds. (The Great Encyclical Letters of Leo XIII., p. 107.) But how can these emphatic words be reconciled with well-known contemporaneous history? What about the va- rious Catholic countries of South America? What about Italy, Spain, Portugal ? Cardinal Manning once wrote : But what is the state of France, Italy, Spain, South Amer- ica? All the light and grace of the Catholic Church is in vain for multitudes in those Catholic nations. (Purcell's Life of Cardinal Manning, Vol. II., p. 781.) If Italy, Spain, Portugal and the Catholic nations of South America- had the American public schools, what would be the inevitable result? Stagnation would make way for progres- sion. In the thought of Mr. Bancroft : In a country which enjoys freedom of conscience, of in- quiry, of speech, of the press, and of government, the uni- versal intuition of truth promises the never-ending progress of reform. (Bancroft's History U. S., Vol. V., p. 125.) APPRECIATION OF THE PUBLIC SCHOOL BY DISTINGUISHED CATHOLICS. Bishop John Lancaster Spdlding. Bishop Spalding lectured in the Notre Dame Church, Chi- cago, Sunday evening, January 24, 1904, on the subject, " The Catholic Church in the United States." He said in part: The American people, from many causes, in creating their free schools, eliminated religion. They certainly did not elim- inate the teaching of religion because they were irreligious or because they were indifferent or because they felt that re- ligion is not vitally associated with morality. They eliminated religious teaching because they were forced to do so. There were so many conflicting religious creeds, so many denomina- tions, differing from one another, that it would have been im- possible to establish a system which would have taught re- 816 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. ligious dogmas. I think the difficulty was practically insu- perable; and I am convinced that the school system, which is not irreligious, not anti-religious, not godless, is the result of a condition of things, the outcome of the circumstances in which the American people were placed. I have the profoundest respect for the teachers of our state schools. I know them, pretty largely. They are noble women nine-tenths of them women, I suppose. They are noble women, and mostly religious women. Large numbers of them are Catholic women. Hon. John F. Finerty. The Hon. John F. Finerty, a prominent Catholic layman, historian, and chief editor of The Chicago Citizen, (the of- ficial newspaper of the Ancient Order of Hibernians of Illi- nois, and the United Irish societies of Chicago and Cook coun- ty, Illinois), in an editorial entitled, " We Must Respect Amer- ican Institutions," under date of December 26, 1903, said: We believe in the American non-sectarian public school, and we believe in educating the youth of all races side by side, so that they may grow up as friends, trusting each other, not as enemies suspicious of one another. We believe it would be a fatal mistake to have the American public schools run, or controlled, by ecclesiastics of any creed. As it stands, the Catholic, the Protestant, the Dissenter, the Jew and the Con- fucian drink at the same deep fountain of knowledge. All have their separate religious instruction where it properly be- longs in the church, the Temple and the Sunday school. If the latter is not provided by any particular church, the fault lies with the church, not with the State, the parents or the children. Other prominent Catholics, clerical and lay, entertain like sentiments. RELIGIOUS TEACHING IN THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS. America has citizens who believe that there should be definite religious teaching in its generic and not sectarian sense in the public schools, and the Republic has other citizens THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. 617 who believe that the religious element has no place in the cur- riculum of the public schools. The former class say that it is essential to the proper development of American youth that certain fundamental religious principles, upon which American laws and institutions are founded, should receive positive rec- ognition in the public schools, and that they should be directly taught to the pupils. The latter class say that positive re- ligious teaching is not necessary, that the public schools are accomplishing all that can be reasonably expected, and to have the religious element in their curriculum would be to induce contention and lead to unsatisfactory results. A Suggested Religious and Ethical Parliament. In 1893 there was held at Chicago, Illinois, a World's Par- liament of Religions. The religions of the world sent rep- resentatives to it. Distinguished Catholic prelates attended and addressed it. It was held in a spirit of brotherliness. Its members " conferred together on the vital questions of life and immortality in a frank and friendly spirit." What is needed, perhaps, in this day is an American Parliament of Religions, to which delegates shall be sent from all of the re- ligious sects and ethical organizations in the Republic, to con- fer together in a frank and friendly spirit on the important subject of religious teaching in the American public schools. Such a gathering, if conducted in a spirit of toleration and patriotism, might bring forth something which would appeal to the American people as being sane and essential, and it might be adopted by them. A Sectarian Dog-in-the-M anger Minority. Certain it is that no sectarian minority in America should be permitted to play dog-in-the-manger on the subject of ge- neric religious or ethical teaching in the public schools, if such instruction is necessary. It is the height of sectarian arro- gance and impudence for any sect in America to say, in effect, 618 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. to the vast majority of the American people, "Your public schools are sinks of iniquity because they are godless ; we shall take our children out of them, and we shall not permit you to purify them by putting ethical or generic religious instruc- tion into them." The sect in America which adopts this bigot- ed and bulldozing attitude should receive no consideration at the hands of the American people. A WARNING TO THE CRITICAL FRIENDS OF THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. Whenever a Protestant deplores the absence of religious instruction from the public school, his words are sent broad- cast by the Catholic clergy and press. Non-Catholic speakers and writers, when criticising the public school, should most carefully weigh their words, not only with reference to their use by the friends but by the foes of the public school In the Catholic Church there are bodies of individuals whose mission it is to disseminate such information as will be likely to conduce to the aggrandizement of the Catholic Church. I am constrained to believe that in their policy they are guided by the maxim, " The end justifies the means." They are always on the alert to find something detrimental to the public school, and to circulate it. THE NON-CATHOLIC FRIENDS OF THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS SHOULD WITHDRAW ALL SUPPORT FROM CATHOLIC INSTITUTIONS. Non-Catholics contribute directly and indirectly a large amount of money in the aggregate towards the support of various Catholic institutions. I submit that it is the duty of patriotic non-Catholics to withdraw all support of any nature whatsoever from Catholic institutions until the unholy attack of Catholic priests and prelates upon the American public school is completely abandoned. Do not give your money to them, and do not patronize them. THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. 619 In the present reign of clerical graft you are exceedingly foolish to contribute in any way to the support of Catholic institutions. I earnestly plead with you to shut your purses tight to all Catholic appeals. Your money simply swells the wealth and increases the power of men who are using the garb of religion to further their un-American and unchristian schemes. Every dollar you contribute to Catholic education is but the enriching or the empowering of ecclesiastics who are determined to destroy your system of State schools, and to crush your liberties. I have observed your munificence. I know that you contribute annually thousands of dollars out of pure liberality to the Catholic hierarchy. You fondly imagine that your gifts will redound to the good of your country in the upbuilding and strengthening of Catholic educational and benevolent institutions. You are deceived. You are helping the enemies of your country. You are assisting those who would abolish your schools, close your churches, annihilate your fraternal orders, and reduce you to mere vassals of their kingdom of graft. Some of you have your daughters in con- vent schools, and thereby are direct sources of income to their principals and teachers; you are not wise. Non-Catholic people of America, I beg you to absolutely cease contributing, directly or indirectly, to Catholic cleri- cal grafters. Be not deceived by clerical reputation or title. The men whom I assail are by no means exclusive of prelates. Resolve now that not one cent of your money shall go into Catholic hands until the clerical war on the public schools has been frankly and wholly abandoned, and until drunken, graft- ing, infidel and immoral priests and prelates are excluded from the cure of souls, the supervision of academies, and the training of parochial school children. Bear in mind, fellow-citizens, that the most serious charges of over a score of priests in Chicago, made in 1901 and later, against certain members of the priesthood, were communi- cated to the various American prelates. These dignitaries knew 620 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. full well the intolerable conditions and offenses complained of to the Holy See. Did they do anything collectively to up- hold the champions of purity ? Perhaps I blame them unduly, however, for I recall the words of an American prelate of in- ternational fame, who said, when asked why the American prelates did not interfere in the Chicago controversy : " We archbishops and bishops dare not interfere for we all have ulcers in our own dioceses." Some of these prelates are particularly interested in the Catholic University at Washington, and are seeking money for it, as they allege, from Catholics and non-Catholics through- out the country. I take this occasion to suggest to all pro- spective donors to this institution that they refrain from making any gifts or bequests to it unless they can be first convinced that their contributions will be wholly devoted to the purposes specified and not go to the swelling of the graft funds of the episcopal solicitors. // may interest non-Catholics to learn that it is ordinarily a sin for a Catholic to contribute money to any non-Catholic religious enterprise, no matter what its nature may be. CATHOLIC PUBLIC SCHOOL TEACHERS SHOULD UNITE IN DEFENCE OF PUBLIC SCHOOLS. Many of the priests who are attacking the public schools have sisters or other near relatives who are public school teachers. A school which is godless for the pupil must be godless for the teacher. Why, then, is there not a ban upon the Catholics who teach in the public schools ? Why is there not a ban upon the Catholic parents who are educating their children in the parochial schools to become teachers in the public schools? The answer is found in the words graft and influence. There is a return in money from 'the Catholic public school teachers in the offerings which they make in complying with their re- ligious duties, and until the public schools can be " knocked THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. 621 out " Catholics will be permitted to teach in them for the sake of the money that comes back. There is an influence, more or less tangible, given to the Catholic hierarchy by the absence of any ban upon Catho- lics who teach in the public schools. Under present con- ditions a multitude of Catholics are officers and teachers of the public school system; and a host of Catholics are employed as engineers, janitors, etc., etc., in connection with it. The teacher of a parochial school graduating class, in a farewell address to her pupils just before commencement, begged them never to go to a public high school after their grad- uation. She laid great stress on the godless character of the public high schools, and finally said, " I would rather see you all dead than to see you go to a public high school, unless you go there with the intention of becoming public school teachers." It is the hope of the clerical enemies of the public schools that by having a Catholic majority of the public school teachers, and the consciences of that majority in their keep- ing, they will thereby be able to bring about a lowering of tone in the teaching and thus cause an injury to the public schools. While I believe this is the motive of many priests, still I am glad to bear witness to the conviction that it has not availed. I believe the Catholic public school teachers are true to their public trust. The Catholic public school teachers are mostly women. They are God-fearing, conscientious teachers. They fitted themselves for their profession by faithful endeavor. They are teachers by choice and by education. They are making an honest and honorable living in the public schools. American moulders of thought are already asking this question : " If the public schools are godless, why should the teachers of the sect that so stigmatizes them be on their teach- ing force?" Catholic public school teachers cannot expect to escape harsh criticism and antagonistic treatment if by silence they 622 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. endorse the attacks of their priests and prelates upon the public school. Their sense of religious consistency should lead them to positive action in behalf of the good name and the perpe- tuity of the public school. They should let the world see that they do not approve of that clerical course, which, although allowing them to teach in the public school, condemns that very school. Religious consistency demands that the Catholic public school teachers shall not be approvingly silent in the presence of the inconsistent attitude of their priests and prelates. A patriotic motive should also spur them to action. By virtue of their intelligence, training, and experience they must see, as other Catholic women may not or cannot, that the pub- lic school is the bulwark of the Nation. Patriotism should im- pel them to do their utmost to defend the public school. Catholic fathers and mothers have interests which are deeply related to the public school. If it should be closed to Catholic teachers, or if it should be destroyed, the daughters of Catholic parents who now earn an honorable and remuner- ative livelihood in it, would have to find situations in some other sphere, probably already overcrowded. Many, if not all, of these Catholic public school teachers contribute to the sup- port of their families. It would be no financial help to these families to 'make nuns out of their daughters who are public school teachers. I will not urge upon Catholic public school teachers the sordid motive of their professional protection, although that motive is vitally related to their future happiness, and, conse- quently, needs no apology for its pressing. But religious con- sistency and patriotism should require no additional calls to action. A league of the Catholic public school teachers in Ameri- ca for the protection of the public school is a pressing necessi- ty, and should be formed. THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. 623 AN AMENDMENT TO To set at rest the school question, I entreat the American people to adopt a Constitutional Amendment, in conformity with certain suggestions urged by the illustrious General U. S. Grant in his seventh and notable annual message to Congress under date of December 7, 1875, an ^ h^ s suggestions, which I now urge, were as follows: I suggest for your earnest consideration, and most ear- nestly recommend it, that a Constitutional Amendment be sub- mitted to the legislatures of the several States for ratification, making it the duty of each of the several States to establish and forever maintain free public schools adequate to the education of all the children in the rudimentary branches within their respective limits, irrespective of sex, color, birth-place or re- ligions ; forbidding the teaching in said schools of religious, atheistic or pagan tenets ; and prohibiting the granting of any school funds or school taxes, or any part thereof, either by legis- lative, municipal or other authority, for the benefit or in aid, directly or indirectly, of any religious sect or denomination, or in aid or for the benefit of any other object of any nature or kind whatever. . . As this will be the last annual message which I shall have the honor of transmitting to Congress before my successor is chosen, I will repeat or recapitulate the questions which I deem of vital importance which may be legislated upon or set- tled at this session ; First. That the States shall be required to afford the opportunity of a good common school education to every child within their limits. Second. No sectarian tenets shall ever be taught in any school supported in whole or in part by the State, Nation, or by the proceeds of any tax levied upon any community. . . Third. Declare Church and State forever separate and distinct, but each free within their proper spheres. (Messages and Papers of the Presidents. Vol. VII., pp. 334, 356.) The name of U. S. Grant is as imperishable as the country which he so loyally and signally served. His words are weighty. The Constitutional Amendment, so far as it relates 624 THE PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. to public money for sectarian purposes and perpetual sep- aration of Church and State, which he advocated in the fore- going quotation, can be adopted now because there is an over- whelming majority of Americans intensely in favor of it. That majority may never grow less; and, yet, it may. More than one religious sect in America has ambitions to be fulfilled at the public's expense. This Nation is not here for a day ; centuries of time lie before it. No one can tell what new ism may arise which will enlist a large following and develop tendencies at variance with fundamental Americanisms. If various denominations, old and new, unite in insisting upon receiving public favor, a condition might ensue which would vitally alter the present course of things. Let us, then, have our National Constitution so outspoken upon Church and Stale questions that no ism will have any room to quibble! Let the Constitution be so plain and positive that any ism which shows a desire for public money or special privilege will thereby be stamped as a subverter of the Common- wealth. There should be an authoritative National Supervision of the education of the children of the Nation both in public and in non-public schools. Certain standards should be fixed, and the Nation should insist upon their maintenance. If any denomination prefers to educate the children of its adherents in schools of its own, let there be insistence upon the main- tenance of the Nation's standards regardless of whatever else may be in the curriculum. No ism should be allowed to in- culcate in the minds of prospective citizens teachings which tend to the overthrow of the Republic. The Catholic Teaching Orders are hostile to the Ameri- can public school. They would gladly destroy it if they could. That public school which hires a member of a Catholic Teach- ing Order to teach its children is giving employment to its deadly enemy. THE PUBLIC SCHOOL. 625 Under no consideration should monks and nuns, whether clad in the garb of their Religious Orders or in secular attire, be permitted to teach in the public schools. CONCLUSION. The American people should set themselves as a wall of granite against even the shadow of sectarian interference with the bulwark of their liberties, the public school. Their dec- laration should be: We will treat as a deadly enemy of the Nation any sect that attempts to undermine the public school, or that tries to get public funds. The parochial school, as it is, is a curse to the Church and a menace to the Nation. Let no one imagine that it has been a pleasant task to make the appalling exposures which this book contains. It has been a labor of sorrow and it would not have been performed had it not been for an overwhelming conviction that it had to be done if I would be true to my Country, to my Church, and to my God. MONSIGNOR SBARRETTI. APPENDIX. THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL IN CANADA. HISTORICAL. Among the utterances of a prominent English statesman, during a visit he paid to Canada, was a word of warning against the people of the Dominion being beguiled into per- petuating among them any European institution that might tend, in the least degree, to the injury of the body politic. He saw in Canada a nation only at the beginning of its history, and to which opportunity was, therefore, given to shape its own destiny. Wherefore, it seemed to him folly, in the ex- treme, for a people, so situated, to trammel themselves with fetters, which the nations of the Old World had found an in- superable hindrance to their progress. In whatever regard the Canadian people may have acted according to the spirit of this warning, in one respect, at least, they have not yielded to its promptings, namely, in educational matters ; but have adopted and made part of their educational system one of the worst features of the educational systems of Europe one, indeed, from, which more than one country of the Old World, as a result of long years of experience of it, is putting forth a mighty effort to be free. This feature is the Church School. Known in Canada, not as the Parochial School, the name by which it is called in the United States, but as the Separate School, it has been permitted to fasten itself, like a vampire, upon the national life of the Dominion, on which it is fattening without let or hindrance. However secure in its position the church school may be in the United States, and however extensive its ramifications, in 628 APPENDIX. both those regards it is a vastly more formidable affair in Can- ada. During visits of investigation which I paid to the Domin- ion, I was amazed to learn how firmly fixed were its roots in the soil, and how huge were its proportions. I am convinced that the Canadian people, as a whole, are not acquainted with the nature of the separate school, and of all that it signifies, else, instead of allowing it to secure the firm hold it has upon their country, they would, long ago, have put forth every effort to free themselves from its deadly grasp. There is promise, however, that the Canadian people will not always remain blind to the vital injury they are sustaining through permitting the separate school to exist among them ; there is promise of an early awakening to a full realization of the grav- ity of their position ; here and there are men, earnestly desir- ous of the welfare of their country, who have begun to see the magnitude of the danger that threatens Canada through the separate school; they are confined to no particular creed, but include among them Catholic as well as non-Catholic laymen ; and they are actuated, not by religious bigotry, but by a lofty patriotism which has inspired them to labor for the abolition of the separate school ; and it is to aid them in their splendid endeavors that this Appendix is written, so that Canada may join hands with the other nations of the New World, which have determined that the sectarian school, with all other tyrranies of the Old World, shall find, on their soil, no place on which their roots can fasten. The church school, in Canada, is not of yesterday. In Quebec it dates back to the founding of that province by the French. And so long as the province remained a French col- ony, all the schools within it were entirely ecclesiastical in character, the church being then the dominant force in the colony's affairs. There can be no question but that this accounts largely for the backwardness in education and commerce, which marked the early days of the French settlements on the St. Lawrence, as contrasted with the steady advancement in those matters, THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. (529 to visible in the contemporaneous history of the English- speaking settlements to the south, whose schools were virtually public institutions. Nor is it beyond the bounds of probability that, had the French colonists, of those bygone days, been blessed with a better system of education than that vouchsafed them, they would have been more capable than they showed themselves of dealing with the events that culminated on the Heights of Abraham in 1^59. The history of French Canada is but one long series of proofs of the smallness of the debt of gratitude due the Catholic hierarchy by the laity. The lapse of years has not wrought the slightest alteration on the school system of Quebec, though the curriculum taught is, perhaps, more in keeping with the requirements of the present age, than was the case in past days. But the school is still sectarian in character; it is pre-eminently religious in its tone and in regard to the subjects taught within it, secular sub- jects are relegated to a purely secondary position. So intensely sectarian have the schools of Quebec always been, that non-Catholic and even Catholic ratepayers, animated by the desire to secure for their children an education to fit them for the struggle of life, established, where possible, schools with that in view. This was forced upon them, be- cause of the imperfect education furnished in the ordinary school, and, also, because of the hierarchy dominating com- pletely that institution. In Quebec these schools, winch are free from hierarchical tyranny, are described as dissentient schools; but that term is a misnomer. They are merely dissentient in the sense of being entirely apart from Romanist influences and hierarchical juris- diction. They are, truly speaking, public establishments. Their main object is to equip the young with the knowledge neces- sary to them, if they would take their proper place in the world. Nothing occurs within them to jar upon the sensibilities of the scholais, whatever their religious predilections. So universally is this recognized, and, at the same time, so high the standard of education provided, in comparison with that of the church 630 APPENDIX. school, that many Catholic parents send their children to them to finish their education. It is a well-known fact that Sir Wil- frid Laurier, Premier of Canada, himself a most loyal member of the Catholic Church and the son of most devout Catholic parents, completed his elementary education in a non-Catholic school. The law which fastened on Quebec this dual system of edu- cation was part of the British North America Act by which the provinces of Canada were federated. At the time of that event an opportunity was afforded of establising a national system of education, which would be entirely untinged by sec- tarianism. The opportunity was, however, lost, owing to the attitude of the Quebec hierarchy, who saw in such a proposal a means by which the French-Canadians could escape from their control. It must not be thought that the laity of Quebec are in sym- pathy with the church school. Time and again efforts have been made by public-spirited laymen to nationalize the school system. Not so many years ago a strong effort was put forth to have a law passed, placing public instruction wholly in the hands of the laity. A patriotic member of the then govern- ment was responsible for this move. He was desired by the hierarchy to withdraw the measure. His reply was a direct re- fusal. They threatened him with excommunication, but he held firm to his purpose. He declared that he would tolerate no clerical dictation upon a question of so much public moment. As a last resource, the hierarchy appealed to the Pope, who sent a personal request that the measure should be abandoned. Such pressure was too weighty for a loyal son of the Church to resist, and the law was never passed. All over the province are heard mutterings against the school system. The French-Canadian, easy going though he be on most matters, is not satisfied with the instruction his children receive. He would like them to be better educated than they are, but how to bring that about is beyond him. The priest is his master, and he must bend, however unwillingly. THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 631 But his discontent will not, for all time, confine itself to mere mutterings; sooner than is believed, it will break forth into wild clamours and actions, perhaps equally wild, that his chil- dren's welfare may be assured. The same blood that ran riot at the revolution in France flows in the veins of the Quebec habitant. It has in it elements that make for the extremes!: tenderness and a patience, unsurpassed by that of any people ; but there are also in it an undying resentment of injustice and the ungovernable "berserker rage" of the Frank and the Norseman, which have come down through the centuries un- modified by the influences of civilization. One cannot say what scenes may yet be witnessed in the valleys of Quebec, which seem, at present, the very abode of peace. SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS MAINTAINED AT THE EXPENSE OF THE PUBLIC. Being enacted bv law when the provinces were federated, the dual system of education became a burden upon the public moneys. That is to say, the church school is maintained at the public expense. In the United States this institution has, as yet, no place in the law of the land; it receives nothing from the State towards its support; it is maintained alone by the people whose children make use of it. But in Quebec, not only do the school rates of the Catholic laity go to the church school, but also a share of the provincial moneys. This means, of course, that non-Catholic ratepayers, as well as Catholics, whose children attend the non-sectarian school, contribute to the support of the church school. A man's money is taken and used for the maintenance of an institution, not only to which he is opposed, but which also time has shown to be a danger to the public weal. THE SEPARATE SCHOOL IN ONTARIO. Speaking broadly, the system that obtains in Quebec is in vogue also in Ontario. The Catholic school has also there a legal existence, and, besides, receives assistance from the pro- 632 APPENDIX. vincial moneys. The people of Ontario have never ceased to regret this becoming law, because it has been upon them no light burden in more ways than can be mentioned. For one thing, the expense is heavy on a population so lim- ited in numbers as that of Ontario, considering that the money that goes for that -purpose is in addition to the amount ex- pended on public schools. According to the most recent sta- tistics available, those of 1903, the sum spent on Catholic sep- arate schools in that era was $435,440.0x3, no inconsiderable amount for a struggling people to be out. Nor is it as if any real need existed for the separate school. All over the province are public schools which are quite ade- quate for the educational demands of the population. The sum mentioned is $43,812.00 in excess of the previous year's expenditure for the same purpose. Indeed, the cost of the separate schools has been steadily growing in magnitude, and the certainty is that each succeeding year, henceforward, will see a greater charge on the province in this direction. That this is not mere conjecture may be judged by the tre- mendous activity of the Catholic hierarchy, during the past year, not only to secure to themselves a greater share of the public moneys than has hitherto been accorded to them, but also to increase the number of separate schools by every means at their command. THE STURGEON FALLS CASE. Of the former matter, the Sturgeon Falls case is a typical example of their methods of working. The circumstances of this case gained a wide notoriety a little over a year ago. They were then brought before the Ontario legislature, but such was the influence of the hierarchy, the true facts of the case were smothered up, and only the most distorted version of the affair given to the house. The true inwardness of the case reveals the hierarchy in a light far from creditable. In 1896, Messrs. Heath, Hart and Paget, of Huntsville, Ontario, Canada, formed the Sturgeon Falls Pulp Company. THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 633 It was intended that the operations of the company should be carried on at Sturgeon Falls, now a thriving town of over two thousand inhabitants, but then a struggling village, just begin- ning to assert itself amid the dense forests of New Ontario. Before commencing operations the newly-created corpora- tion asked a bonus of $7,000 from the youthful municipality. The residents were fairly equally divided as regards religion ; the Catholics were mostly French-Canadian by blood, but a small percentage being of Irish extraction. However, though differing in religion, all were united in the desire to have the proposed industry established in the locality. The gain to the district would be incalculable. They saw in imagination their insignificant village transformed into a busy city ; they saw, in- stead of the silent, unprofitable woods, which girt them on every side, splendid streets grow up, lined with lofty business offices or with noble mansions ; they saw, also, themselves and their children, no longer battling against indigence, but gener- ously dowered with all the evidences of wealth. Can it be won- dered, then, that they grasped greedily at the proposal made them, and without hesitation pledged themselves to pay the bonus demanded ? Seven thousand dollars was but a small sum to exchange for the prosperity of which the industry would assure them. A PRIEST APPEARS ON THE SCENE. But before the bargain was concluded, they learned they had an interest to consider to which they had given no thought, and which, like the apple of Paris, proved, in very truth, a source of discord that even yet remains. This interest was the separate school of the place, and the individual who reminded them of its claims upon them, was the local priest. He inter- viewed personally one after another of the most prominent members of his church ; and required them, by the duty they owed the Church, to insist upon a share of the assessment of the contemplated mills, being paid to the support of the sep- arate school. 634 APPENDIX. At first he was met with loud demurs. Such a demand was not legal. According to the law of the province, the municipal lates, with the exception of the assessments of separate school supporters, go to the public school. It was, therefore, beyond the people to act upon the priest's instructions. And, more- over, to make any motion towards doing so, seemed hardly manly. It was of the nature of a hold-up, a kind of highway robbery, and did not savour at all pleasantly in their nostrils. The thunders of the Church were brought into requisi- tion, and the demurring ceased. The demand was made. Resistance was the attitude of the public school trustees; but these bethought themselves that, perhaps, when so great a benefit would accrue to the place through the projected enter- prise, they might make the sacrifice demanded. They signed an agreement, granting to the separate school supporters what they asked. This they did without consulting the ratepayers whom they represented. As has been mentioned, the place was only in the first stage of its municipal existence; all the residents were new to the district, and very few of them had any idea as to the prcper method of conducting municipal business ; it was easy, therefore, for irregularities to occur in the transaction of public matters. L..t ignorance on the part of the public school trustees of the obligation incumbent upon them to consult the ratepayers before binding the latter to any agreement did not take away from the valuelessness of the document in the eyes of the law. WAR Is PROCLAIMED. Two years elapsed before the erection of the mills was begun. Meanwhile the company that had been granted the bonus had become defunct, and the work had passed to the hands of an English corporation, to which were transferred all the rights of the original company, including the obligation of Sturgeon Falls municipality. The mills had hardly been erected, when, at the instigation of the Bishop of Peter- borough, within whose diocese Sturgeon Falls lies, a demand THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 635 was made by the separate school trustees for a share of the assessment. The public school trustees, who had by this time learned the illegal character of the instrument, refused to im- plement it. The public school ratepayers, who now were informed of its existence for the first time, made known their opposition to it; and a large proportion of the separate school supporters also expressed their indignation that an attempt should be made to hold their fellow-townsmen to such an agreement. THE BISHOP FORCES THE LEGISLATURE. The Bishop then began to bestir himself. He determined to make use of the provincial legislature to have the agree- ment ratified. And he chose well the moment in which to approach that body. For the political situation, at the time, was of a most acute character. The liberal administration, then in power, had hardly a working majority, and, therefore, could not afford to alienate the Catholic vote. While the Con- servative party was in precisely the same position, and would hesitate to oppose any measure which had the Catholic hier- archy behind it. Acting on the Bishop's instructions, Mr. Joseph Michaud, the sitting member for North Nipissing, the constituency within which Sturgeon Falls is situated, -introduced a bill to legalize the agreement. The Bishop anticipated no obstruc- tion being offered to the passing of the measure. And he was right in his opinion. Both parties were servile enough to do his bidding; and the bill was hurried through the legisla- ture in the shortest possible time, and became law, without even a voice being raised against it. The question may well be asked as to why the members of the legislature, who are the properly constituted protectors of the people's liberties, so far forgot their duty as to become the puppets of an ecclesiastical autocrat. They were not surely animated by a public spirit which would have pre- vented them placing aught before the welfare of the province. 636 APPENDIX It was for votes they were looking, and as long as these were assured they recked little of the public weal. How true this is, was proved later when an effort was made by the public school supporters of Sturgeon Falls to re-open the question by, first, petitioning the legislature to repeal the bill, and, afterwards, when that failed, by a direct appeal to the Lieutenant-Governor of the province not to sign the measure. The petition received the scantest of considera- tion, and was summarily rejected; while the appeal to the representative of the King was not supported by a single member, and, therefore, necessarily met with the same fate. AN APPEAL TO THE CIVIL COURTS. In their determination not to submit to so gross an injus- tice, the Sturgeon Falls public school ratepayers appealed to the law courts on the ground that the action of the legisla- ture was ultra vires. But who are they to fight single-handed against the Catholic hierarchy? As well may they hope to do so unsupported, as to beat back the waves of the sea. An illegal instrument has been legalized, the liberty of the subject overridden and a municipality saddled with a burden by which its interests will be injured for all time to come. But not only so : a precedent also has been established for demands, by the Catholic hierarchy, of the same nature throughout the whole province. To what length the hierarchy may go in this direction is, indeed, impossible to tell. History teaches that once a privilege is conceded them in any connection, they make it a kind of outwork from which to capture further privileges. Is it, then, an exaggeration to say that the whole public moneys of the province are threatened? Given time, and the public school system will be entirely at the mercy of the hierarchy. The public moneys that already go toward public schools will be largely diverted towards the separate schools. In view of this, the province may yet witness the inspiring spectacle of public school supporters being forced THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. to go hat in hand to the Catholic hierarchy for the necessary funds to maintain national education. The danger that threatens the rights of individuals can- not be overestimated. According to the constitution of the province every ratepayer has a right to say in what direction his school assessments shall go, whether toward the support of the public or separate schools. The legalising of the agree- ment is an infringement of that right. This is the ground taken by the Imperial Paper Mills Company, the corporation presently operating at Sturgeon Falls, in its opposition to the terms of the agreement. MR. CRAIG'S STATEMENT. Speaking for the company, Mr. John Craig, managing director, said, in an interview published in the Toronto Tele- gram on 29th March, 1904: In our mills and camps we employ both Catholics and Protestants, irrespective of their religious convictions, and looking only to their capacity to do good work. All our shareholders, without one exception, are Protestants, and have expressed no desire whatever that part of their taxes should go to the separate school. The law of Canada, under which the separate schools exist, gives the right to Catholic share- holders only to dispose of their proportion of the taxation to separate schools. This is the constitutional law of On- tario, and, in the view of the directors of the Paper Company, cannot be overridden. How far Mr. Craig erred in his final conclusion is shewn by the fact of the bill having been made law. Mr. Craig, in his process of reasoning, failed to take into account the Catholic hierarchy as a political force, hence his mistake. And it is this that is to be dreaded the influence of the hierarchy over politicians. It has proved stronger than the constitutional right of the individual in one case. But will the hierarchy stop there? Will they not rather remain unsat- isfied until they have control of the whole country? Whose 638 APPENDIX. rights are safe, so long as the hierarchy can dictate the policy of the State? CAPITALISTS INTIMIDATED. There is still another aspect of the Sturgeon Falls case that cannot be too strongly emphasised. It grows out of the last point dealt with. It is this : Will capitalists be inclined to invest money in a province in which they have no assurance of their constitutional rights as individuals being respected? Where there is no respect for individual rights, there can be no security for money. The one necessarily implies the other. Wherefore the encroachments of the hierarchy on education, are a menace to the development of the country. Sturgeon Falls is on the edge of New Ontario, that vast region of Upper Canada still waiting development. Indica- tions point to the Catholic hierarchy enacting again the part of highway robber toward every corporation which proposes to establish a new industry in the virgin territory. Where then exists the inducement for capitalists to risk their wealth in the exploitation of the resources of the land? The un- tilled fields of Spam, one of the most fertile lands in Europe, stand, in all their unprofitableness, as a monument to the tyranny and rapacity of the hierarchy of that country. Is there promise of New Ontario being ever more than a waste, while opportunity is given to the hierarchy of the province to claim any share of public moneys ? INCREASE OF SEPARATE SCHOOLS. The public school system itself is not safe. The statis- tics, from which a quotation has already been given, speak of an increase in Ontario of nineteen separate schools for the year, as against an increase of eight public schools for the same period. The increase in the case of the separate schools cannot be ascribed to natural growth. It has not been due to a proportionate advance in the number of Catholic children in the province. During the past ten years and more, there has not been any extraordinary addition to the Catholic popu- THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 539 lation of the province through immigration, nor are Catholic families larger as a rule than the families of non-Catholics. There has been a hiving-off, on the part of non-Catholics, toward the west as well as into the United States, and the consequence is that the increase in that section of the popula- tion has not been as proportionately large, as it should have been. The figures for the ten years between 1891 and 1901 are as follows : Total increase in population, 68,626 ; non- Catholic increase, 36,622 ; Catholic increase, 32,004 ; average non-Catholic increase per year, 3,662; average Catholic in- crease per year, 3,200. At that rate, the increase of separate schools should have been slightly less than that of public schools ; certainly on no account larger. How, then, does it come that the increase of the former for one year is more than twice as great as that of the latter? The cause is easy of explanation. The Catholic hierarchy are breaking up existing public schools, indeed, in many instances capturing them ; and forcing upon the laity of the Catholic Church the separate school system. The difficulty I experienced is not that I have to search for an instance of such high-handed proceedings ; but to make a selection, from the large number, within my knowl- edge, of such as are typical. THE BELLROCK CASE. The first I would cite, of this character, is the establish- ing of the separate school, a few years ago, at the village of Bellrock, Frontenac County, Ontario, Canada. Although the community of this district has always been mixed, as regards religion, the inhabitants being of Irish, Scots and French- Canadian descent, from the time of its being settled, the school was a public one. Whatever might be their religious predilections, the people were friendly to each other in the highest degree; they assisted each other at loggings, at the raising of barns and in the thousand other things that make farmers all the world over, mutually dependent. In short, 640 APPENDIX. they mutually bore themselves as good neighbours. As one of the old setttlers expressed it: "We have to live here to- gether Catholics and Protestants alike. Friendliness, there- fore, is needful ; and we have been friends." With such a spirit as that animating the people, it will be readily believed that the motion to establish a separate school in the district did not emanate from them. On the con- trary, not one of them even dreamt of such an eventuality ever occurring. They were content and saw no reason for a change. To them a change meant an extra financial burden, a poorer education for their children and a cleavage between Catholics and non-Catholics which would be to the disadvan- tage of the members of either faith. THE BISHOP ACTIVE. The motion came from the then Bishop of Kingston, whose jurisdiction embraced Bellrock. Acting under his order the local priest announced one Sunday in the church that a separate school would be established in the district, and called upon all Catholics to give it their heartiest support. With very few exceptions, the people burned with indigna- tion at the proposal. What right, the bulk of the Catholics of the district asked, what right had the Bishop to dictate to them respecting such a matter as the school? Let him attend to affairs within the sphere of religion, and leave them to look after the education of their children. Meetings were convened by the indignant Catholics at which protests were passed against the proposed school. A deputation waited upon the priest to ask him to desist from his purpose. The delegates pointed out to him that the exist- ing school amply sufficed for the district. Their children were making excellent progress in their studies under the teacher in charge; and the erecting of a separate school would imply the ruin of the existing educational establish- ment. THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 54J The priest was obdurate. He had his instructions and was bound to carry them out. Seeing no help in the priest the delegates proceeded to the head of the diocese to induce him to reconsider his pur- pose. They were not even listened to ; but bidden imperiously to return to their homes, and make the necessary arrange- ments for the establishing of a separate school. PEOPLE LEAVE THE DISTRICT. So disgusted were several of the delegates with the treat- ment they received that they determined there and then to leave the Church. All the Catholics, however, were not in- clined to adopt so extreme measures. The Church of their fathers was too dear to them, for them to dream of abandon- ing its pale. They could, though, leave the district; and this more than one family did, taking up their abode in a com-' munity in which, they felt assured their children would enjoy the benefits of a public school education. To-day, a separate school stands at Bellrock. It is well attended. The resident Catholics send their children to it for instruction; but they do so with a grudge. It is fear of the loss of the rites of the Church a threat that was held over them if they kept back their children that ensures their children's attendance. If they saw any opportunity by which they could successfully combat the tyranny of the hierarchy in this regard they would gladly seize it. But they are bound by fetters from which, however galling, they see no hope of escape. The public school of the community is languishing. There is no chance of its thriving so long as the separate school remains open. Thus in that district have the hierarchy struck a vital blow at a national institution, and through it inflicted injury to the nation's life. 642 APPENDIX. AN INDEPENDENT CATHOLIC. One gratifying feature in connection with the Bellrock episode remains to be mentioned. It is the independence dis- played by a French-Canadian Catholic, Adolphus Perault by name. This man denounced at the very outset, the movement to establish a separate school, and, notwithstanding the fact that the whole influence of the Church was brought to bear upon him to recede from his position, he continued firm in his opposition. He was denied Church rites, practically ostra- cised by the directions of the priest, but he did not waver. And so he remains to this day, unflinching in his resolution against the hierarchy having any claim to interfere in matters of education. All honour to him. He is of the breed of heroes. There is hope for a country that holds a man like him. His spirit cannot but serve to animate others to resist, to their utmost strength, every attempt to encroach upon their liberty. THE CURRAN CASE. At Curran, Prescott County, Ontario, Canada, the hier- archy were even more successful, than at Bellrock, in their attack upon the public school. The province of Ontario boasts of few places more retired and more entirely rural than the little village of Curran. Containing only some half dozen houses, it hardly reaches to the dignity of a village ; and it is quite arcadian in its beauty and simplicity. Passing into it from the hum of the world, one cannot help feeling, as he notes the small cluster of houses, the green fields stretching on every side into the distance and broken here and there by shady groves, that here at least is a place where peace reigns, where life flows on quietly and sluggishly, undisturbed by any great issues. But appearances are proverbially deceptive; and that adage may be safely applied to the secluded hamlet of Curran : for that rural spot, though it knows little and, perhaps, cares THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 643 less for the great issues that occupy the country at large, has passed through the throes of a convulsion which, while it lasted, made hearts burn with the passion of hate and resent- ment of wrong, and whose effects still endure in shattered friendships and breasts from which the bitterness, engen- dered by injuries sustained, will not disappear as long as life lasts. The cause of the convulsion which rent the Curran dis- trict was the school question. BUILDING OF FIRST SCHOOL. The district was settled a little over sixty years ago, by English, Irish and French-Canadian immigrants. In religion, Catholics preponderated numerically ; but that weighed noth- ing when the first school came td be built. The first school was public in character, and was erected by the combined help of all the settlers, each of whom vied with his neigh- bours in the amount of work he did for the structure that meant so much for the wellbeing of the children of the little community. The structure that was built, was merely of rude logs ; but it was in keeping with the homes of the builders, in whose eyes it, therefore, lacked nothing. Time, however, elapsed and the community grew, not only in numbers, but also in wealth and importance. The land in the district was of good quality for farming; and soon the rough cabins that had, at first, sufficed for the homes of the inhabitants, were exchanged for substantial brick struc- tures. The prosperity of the residents made them generous in public matters, and the proposal was set afoot to rebuild the school. The suggestion was at once acted upon, and the whole community joined together, as before, and contributed to the task in both money and time. No compulsion was required to induce any of the community to pay toward the necessary expense. All gave freely, and all bore a part in drawing the requisite materials. This was twenty-two years ago, and the school then 544 APPENDIX. erected, a handsome two-story brick building, costing $2,800, stands to-day as a monument to the public spirit and mutual goodwill of the builders. Incredible as it may appear, though many of these are still living in the locality, the school is no longer in their hands. That is to say, the school for which they toiled and paid, and which, therefore, by every right under heaven should belong to them, has been riven from them and given to others who had no part in its erection. MACHINERY OF LAW DEFECTIVE. What has the law of the country to say to that? Is there no machinery by which it could have prevented so great an injustice? This is the most curious feature of the whole affair. The builders of the public school were deprived of their property by the aid of the law. It happened in this wise: Within the last few years the district began to fill up with French-Canadians. Some of the old settlers had died, and their children had removed to the city or made for the West. Altogether, only about a score of the original families remained. AN ARDENT ULTRAMOTANE PRIEST. Also a new priest had arrived to occupy the presbytery. The former rector, Father O'Boyle, had been a man of large heart and wide sympathies. He was as much beloved by the Protestants of the community as by his own flock. But his successor, Father Major, a young man of French-Canadian blood, had within him all the passion of the zealot. Of strong ultramontaine tendencies, he lived solely for the exten- sion of the power of the hierarchy. And the school was his first point of attack on the liberties of his flock. The attack was begun as soon as he was properly settled in the place. He did not move publicly in the matter. Ardent though he was, he had too much craft for that. He did not wish to be regarded as the inciter of a movement that would be unpopular with the vast body of the residents. So he set THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 645 about influencing, in private, the most recent settlers to adopt his views. How well he succeeded may be judged from the fact that at the close of 1903, or within a few months after his advent, separate school trustees were elected and the school transferred to them for the nominal sum of .$50. CHILDREN EXPELLED FROM THE SCHOOL. The next thing was to compel the children of non- Catholics to leave the school, for these still attended, their parents not having been legally notified of the sale. But the story had best be told in the words of Mr. S. A. Presley, a son of one of the original settlers, and a public school sup- porter, whose little ones, three in number, had to endure all the shame of being publicly turned out of the school. MR. PRESLEY'S STATEMENT. In an interview with the press, dated 15 June, 1904, he says: We had heard that the school had been transferred to the separate school party. We had no official knowledge of the sale. I attended a meeting in July last, at which the sale is said to have been authorised. No official notification of the meeting was given me ; but I thought I had better go to prevent, if I could, any injury being done to the public school interests. I read at the meeting a letter from the Minister of Education, stating that the school could not be sold, and then came away. My children attended the school the same as before. And the first notice we had of the change in the school was when they were ejected by the teacher. That was on the 26th April of this year. They went to school as usual in the morn- ing. The teacher announced that all children whose parents did not support the separate school were required to leave the school by the trustees. He then stepped forward and told my children that the announcement was meant for them, and lhat they had better return home. Burning with shame at thus being singled out, they came away. 646 APPENDIX. ANOTHER TESTIMONY. At the risk of laying myself open to the charge of being con- sidered somewhat prolix, I venture to quote the statement of an- other resident of the district, the better to give an insight into the case, and to convince my readers of the injustice suffered by the public school supporters. The man I quote from this time is Mr. Mertin, a Catholic French-Canadian; but he had enough courage to resist the will of the priest; and for his independence, his two children, a boy and a girl, suffered the same indignity as that put upon the Presley children. He says: I had two children attending school, and without the least notice having been given me, they were dismissed from the school. 1 heard nothing about the sale of the school, when it took place; although 1 consider I had every right to know, since my money helped to build the school, and I have also contributed by my rates towards its support. Nothing would induce me to send my children back. And let me say this : I do not keep them from the school through any feeling of pettishness ; but because my principles will not allow me to send them to a separate school. Well done, Mertin! Were all your compatriots consti- tuted like you no separate school would exist in broad Can- ada; the hierarchy should attend to their own functions and leave the laity to manage the education of their children. But Mertin's courage availed little in Curran; and no more did the protests made by other Catholics against the transference that had taken place. The priest had determined that the school should become a separate one, and he carried his point. It must not be thought that the public school supporters were satisfied to submit to the injustice done them without first trying to remove it by every available means. They ap- pealed to the courts of the land; and the case came up for hearing on Friday, the 7th of April, 1905. Some of the evi- dence given by the separate school supporters is of a most THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 647 curious character and reveals the method adopted by the priest to destroy the public school. CONSPIRACY EXPOSED. Napoleon Chatelain, a French-Canadian and chairman of the public school board, a man who had been at one time a strong supporter of the public school, but had been won over by the priest, and had planned with some others to bring about the transference of the school, honestly acknowledged, when examined, that the priest was at the bottom of the whole matter. I quote from the proceedings : "The whole object which you had in view was to get control of the brick building and go over to the separate school?" asked the counsel for the public school supporters. "Yes," answered Chatelain. "It was openly done; there was no doubt as to your intentions ?" "No ; we intended to become separate school supporters." "The priest and inspector (the separate school function- ary) told you how to plan this change?" "Yes." Was ever more damning evidence offered of the con- spiracy of a priest against the public weal? It is almost in- conceivable that any man with the least degree of self-respect would condescend so low as to instigate so base an attack on a public institution. But let us hear also what C. A. Charlebois, secretary- treasurer of the old public board, and a confrere of Chatelain, has to say: "You made an attempt before to get the public school?" questioned the counsel. "Yes." "What happened?" "We were blocked." "You never gave up the idea of getting the school?" "Never." "The public school trustees arranged this deal for the benefit of the separate board?" "I suppose so." 648 APPENDIX. I remember reading of a criminal who, when confronted with evidence of his guilt, not only did not deny the accusa- tion, but also gloried in the deed he had done. Charlebois had no shame for the part he had played. Though secretary- treasurer of the public school board, he had coolly and de- liberately planned its betrayal. Chatelain was with him up to the hilt ; and the priest was behind it all. Place these men in other conditions, say in Europe a couple of centuries ago, and would the lives, far less the property, of their fellow- citizens have been safe at their hands? Their spirit is that of Machiavelli; according to them the end justified the means whatever the means might be. A WEAK JUDGE. Notwithstanding the evidence given, the law did not in- terpose to restore the school to the public school supporters. The judge, a man of weak spirit, a tactician and a politician, was afraid to give a decision. He might offend the govern- ment through the offence he w r ould give the hierarchy were he to decide in favour of the public school supporters. He, therefore, proposed a compromise. The public school sup- porters, feeling themselves helpless, consented on the under- standing that they should receive some compensation for the injustice they had suffered. The judge's suggestion was car- ried out, and the public school supporters were awarded $350 and the possession of an old log school house, the priest and his faction retaining the original public school building. Are we, it may be well asked, reverting to the middle ages when the democracy were regarded as so many cattle to be driven about as the hierarchy chose? Is all sense of right and liberty dead within the breasts of the Canadian people? Is the soil of Canada to be the scene of a despotism as harsh and far-reaching as any recorded in the annals of the Old World? The Curran case, I suppose, will be relegated by the poli- ticians of Canada to the limbo of forgetfulness. These seekers THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 649 of the people's suffrages do not like to be reminded of aught that may cost them votes. They are quite willing that the people should be tyrannised over, so long as they are returned to parliament. They do not care how votes are won for them; the main thing is that they should be victors at the polls. If they have the support of the hierarchy, then, so much the better for them, since they are the more likely to be assured of their seat in parliament. It may be, however, that the tyranny of the hierarchy will become so obtrusive that the politicians of the country will not be able to shut their eyes to it, but be forced to deal with it. For though the people are longsuffering, they will not always endure the assaults made upon their individual rights. THE DOWNEYVILLE CASE. At Downeyville, Victoria County, Ontario, Canada, oc- curred an attack on the public school, during the closing months of 1904, that aroused much public indignation at the time which will not quickly pass away. Like Curran, the district of Downeyville is entirely rural, completely shut out from the world. It was settled about fifty years ago by immigrants from Ireland, who were prin- cipally of the Catholic faith. Taken altogether, among them there would not be more than half a dozen Protestant families. When the school came to be built the question of religion did not arise. It was erected as a public institution and as such it continued during a period of nearly fifty years, or until October of 1904. Within that space the population of the community had not experienced much change. Some of the original settlers had died, but their sons had taken their places. Two or three of the Protestant families had moved from the locality, but the non-Catholic element had not diminished in numbers, the vacancies being filled by persons of similar religious lean- ings. There had been a slight loss to the Catholic section, which accounted for the non-Catholic element maintaining its 650 APPENDIX. strength. A farmer, Patrick Meehan, had embraced the prin- ciples of Christian Science, which placed him outside the pale of the Catholic Church. Such a circumstance means nothing 5n a large community. The people of a town or city have so many interests to occupy their attention, that the affairs of their neighbours generally concern them but little, if at all; but in a rural district, where the population is small, and events are few, the fact of a man changing his religion creates a sensation that remains for months. The village had added nothing to its size. Shortly after the district had been settled, a store and a few houses went up, as well as a church, a presbytery and a school building. And these comprise the whole village to-day, the only dif- ference being that the original church, presbytery and school building have been replaced by more modern structures. The church and presbytery to be seen in the village to- day are splendid edifices, and present a striking contrast to the other buildings of the locality. Most of the farmers of the dis- trict (and they are a hardworking class of people) are content, or rather, such are their circumstances, are forced to content themselves, with frame or log houses; whereas the church and presbytery are of brick and must have cost in the neigh- bourhood of $20,000 to erect. The school, though not by any means as pretentious as the church and presbytery,- is a solid brick building of a fair size for so small a. community. It will accommodate sixty children, and its cost was about $2,000. It remains to be told that though the school was a pub- lic institution, instruction was given within it in the Catholic catechism and the sacraments of the Church. This, of course, took place out of school hours, as required by law. Also the Saints' days were observed. THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 651 A CANADIAN WINTER EXPERIENCE. My visit of investigation to Downeyville opened my eyes to a condition of things that I had not even dreamt possible on this continent in the present century. It was a wild, stormy day in Winter that saw me on my way to this place. A strong nor'-easter was blowing, driving the snow before it, numbing the body and blocking the roads. I had to -travel twelve miles by sleigh, the distance between my objective and Lindsay, where was situated the nearest railway station. It was noon when I set out. The roads were heavy with snow, great banks lying across them, rendering progress a matter of extreme difficulty. Once the outskirts of Lindsay were reached, I turned the horse's head right in the teeth of the wind, and then began an experience, the like to which I have never had before. I had often heard of the rigours of a Canadian winter, but not until that day, had I any idea of what the words meant. Overhead, the sky was dark, murky with cloud, while the blast, which had reached the strength of a hurricane, came sweeping over the frozen snow with its burden of snowflakes, and whistled shrilly as if in mockery. Before I had gone a mile, I was chilled to the bone. I turned my back partially to the wind, but that served me noth- ing. Even the horse sought to evade the force of the terrible blast. More than once it made as though it would turn, and it cost me some pains to keep it going forward. Finally, the cold becoming so intense that I could no longer expose my skin to the wind and hope to escape being frostbitten, I buried my head in a scots plaid I had with me, and giving a tug now and again to the reins to make the horse aware that I was on the watch, I thus went forward, leaving to the discretion of the horse the task of overcoming any obstacles that might be met with on the road. The miles were slow in passing by, but when the end of my journey was reached, I was well repaid for any discom- 652 APPENDIX. fort I had endured. I found the Downeyville people warm- hearted, and in the welcome I received my cold and weari- ness were forgotten. I made careful inquiry into the facts of the case, and the following is the result : In November, 1904, the local priest, Father Bretherton, read from the altar a letter from the Bishop of Peterborough, his ecclesiastical superior, the contents of which were to the effect, that a separate school should be established in the dis- trict. The letter was in the form of a command. The people had not been consulted as to the need of a separate school being formed ; and to ensure their obedience, -the letter warned the listeners of the severest church penalties being imposed upon any who resisted the Bishop's instructions. It must not be thought that the people were willing to submit tamely to the Bishop's desire. Some lacked the neces- sary courage to take an independent stand, but a fair propor- tion of the district, some thirty residents, refused obedience. They said nothing when the letter was read, but their actions told better than words, their feeling in the matter. SECRET MACHINATIONS. Immediately after the Sunday on which the letter was read, the priest set to work to have the instructions it con- tained observed. He got secretly together a few sycophants who were at all times ready to do his bidding, whatever it might be, and arranged with them that a meeting be con- vened to elect separate school trustees. This he did, although he was a public school trustee himself. He did not seem to understand that in so acting, he was playing a traitor's part. Although pledged by his office, .to protect the rights of the public school, he was doing everything in his power to break that establishment. But, have patience a moment, and you will learn that he was ready, nay eager, to sacrifice every right appertaining to the public school in his aim to plant a sepa- rate school in the community. THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 653 On the lapse of the requisite statutory time, the meeting assembled, and five trustees were elected. It was attended by several Catholics who were opposed to the proposed sepa- rate school, but were curious to learn how the meeting should proceed. These were requested by the priest to sign a peti- tion in favour of a separate school, but none complied. It is worth recording the scene that occurred between the priest and an old man, one of the original settlers of the district, when the latter was asked to put his name to the document. A BULLDOZING PRIEST. "Come over here and sign," said the priest in an over- bearing tone. "I'll sign nc such paper," answered the man. "You'll not get the sacraments if you don't," said the priest, thinking to terrify the man into submission. But the man was not to be terrified. "Keep your sacraments," he exclaimed, and went out of the place. THE SCHOOL Is TRANSFERRED. The others, who were opposed to the separate school were men of the same temper as this veteran, and were neither to be cajoled nor threatened into complying with the priest's demands. Father Bretherton was, however, determined to have his way. Laying aside all scruples, he planned to trans- fer the public school to the separate school trustees. This was his crowning faithfulness, and he did it deliberately, glorying in it as a thing to be proud of. On his initiative, the public and separate school trustees met. The former were men of Father Bretherton's type, utterly without public spirit; and at this meeting, which Father Bretherton attended in his capacity as a public school trustee, the school, whose value is $2,000, was sold to the separate school trustees for $7. The sale was not made public. Perhaps Father Brether- ton was afraid that if the transaction were known, action might be taken against him. He preferred to wait until the 654 APPENDIX. annual meeting, held at the close of the year, for the facts to become public. Time would be on his side, and opportunity would thus be given him to bring the recalcitrant members of his church over to his way of thinking. He was, however, mistaken. INSPECTOR KNIGHT'S REPORT. The following, which is the official report of that meet- ing, drawn up by Mr. Knight, the public school inspector, who was present, for the Minister of Education, conveys an idea of the temper of the opponents of the separate school : I beg to report that I attended the annual meeting at Downeyville, School Section Number 4, Emily, on Wednes- day, December 28. The adoption of the trustees' report was moved just after my arrival. After this, the priest, Rev. Father Bretherton, said this was a separate school meeting and only supporters of the separate school could vote. Then an auditor and trustee were elected. In answer to questions by ratepayers, the priest said the separate school owned the property. The trustees of the public never had a deed of the land, but the trustees of the separate school had got a deed. Also that no notice of a meeting of supporters of the public school had been given, because the public school had ceased to exist. The notice calling a meeting of the separate school was then read. This was received with surprise by many present. When it was proposed to hold a meeting after adjourn- ment, for the election of public school trustees, the priest said they had no right to do so. When my opinion was asked, I said that such a meeting would be legal, as, though notices had not been given, the ratepayers had come for that pur- pose. The meeting was then held and trustees for one, two and three years, respectively, were elected, the three trustees having retired from the public school board. An auditor was also appointed. As one of the trustees appointed was not present, I ad- vised the other two to call a meeting forthwith, appoint a secretary and instruct him to demand the books from the late secretary. About thirty-three persons were present, of whom three appeared to act with the priest and the rest against him. THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 655 Inspector Knight's report tells the whole tale of the con- temptible conduct of the priest; of his chicanery in regard to the sale of the school, and of his purpose to override, if he could, all public rights. PRIEST APPLIES THE CLOSURE. Having failed to sway his people to approve what he had done, the priest then tried the method of shutting off all discussion on the subject. It was a separate school meeting and the public school ratepayers had no right to say a single word as regards the manner in which their rights had been infringed. They should submit themselves without question to the instructions of the priest. The very liberty of free speech was denied them. INTERVIEW WITH FATHER BRETHERTON. The character of the cleric who assumed this attitude may be learned from an interview with him, that appeared in the Toronto Telegram, dated January 6th, 1905. His very words condemn him as a man, utterly without regard for the interests of his people or the rights of justice. He says: I advised my bishop, and, on the i6th November, he wrote me a letter to be read to my congregation, saying that he considered the time was opportune to establish a Catholic separate school. By the letter, also, I was instructed to ex- plain to the people the advantages of such a school. That was my authority and upon it 1 acted. The proceedings we took were all legal. We had an informal meeting first to discuss the question, and then five ratepayers convened a meeting which was held early in De- cember to elect separate school trustees. We had a school here. It was practically a Catholic one. At any rate, it was conducted on Catholic lines. The religion taught in it was tolerated, and we did not see, con- sidering all things, why it should not be transferred to the separate school board. After negotiations between the public and separate school trustees, the transference took place. The reader will observe that there is not a word so far 656 APPENDIX. about the priest having consulted the people of the district. It was no part of his policy to do such a thing. He knew well the public voice would be in antagonism to his proposal. The reporter who interviewed Father Bretherton ob- served the omission ; for we have him ask : "Did you notify the public school ratepayers of your intentions ?" The reply given was in the negative, the priest also later explaining that the reason why he did not, as a member of the public school board, summon the usual annual meeting in December, was because the public school board, on the sale of the school, had ceased to exist. The conclusion of the interview is most significant. I give it verbatim: Q. Have you threatened the objectors with a depriva- tion of Church privileges? A. Not publicly. But my bishop has given me authority to do so. If they don't pay their school taxes, I have the power to withhold the sacraments from them. So far I have not put this into force. We have seen what the priest said to one of the rate- payers to induce him to sign a petition in favour of the estab- lishing of a separate school. That was said in public, and at a date prior to the interview just quoted. Nor was that man the only person he sought to influence by threats. Both in church and during personal interviews with members of his flock, he held up as the penalty of oppo- sition, the full terrors of the Church. THE FIGHT GOES ON. But the fight went on. The independent spirits cf the district, both Catholics and non-Catholics, combined together on the common ground of the public good, and took legal action to resist the encroachments of the priest on the public school. A SENSATIONAL SCENE IN CHURCH. Meanwhile, the school, which had been closed during the Christmas recess, opened under the auspices of the separate THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 657 school trustees. The announcement of its opening was made in church during service, and occasioned a scene that stands unparalleled in the history of the district. Downeyville people are, if anything, decorus in their general conduct, and have a profound reverence for the Church and all relating to it. The Irish hlood, that flows in their veins, has given them a veneration for religion, that makes them regard the services of the Church with a species of awe. They would be the last in the world, then, to be guilty of any breach of decorum in church ; and it could only be injustice of the gravest char- acter that would make them break away from their customary manner of carrying themselves during worship. This was what they felt they were labouring under when the priest announced the opening of the school. And all precedents were cast to the winds. Hardly had the words left the priest's lips, when a man in the body of the church rose to his feet. Necks were craned forward in his direction to learn his intention. The people were not long kept in doubt. In a strong, clear voice he said : "The public school will open on Monday." There was a rustle of approval through- out the congregation. Several others rose to their feet to join their protest to that of the man who had spoken. The priest was taken aback, and stood for a moment appalled by the storm he had excited. One way of escape lay open to him, and he seized upon it. He pronounced a benediction, and the people bent in reverence. The priest then left the church. The worshipers slowly dispersed, venting loudly their indigna- tion at the announcement that had been made. AN INJUNCTION SERVED. But the priest was right. The school did open on the following day under the auspices of the separate board. His triumph, however, was shortlived. The supporters of the public school had bestirred themselves, and obtained an in- junction against the separate board using the school building while the case was before the courts. The result was the 658 APPENDIX. closing of the school, the children of those who had yielded to the threats of the priest being taken into the vestry of the church for instructions. The public school trustees, for their part, found them- selves in somewhat of a quandary. They had the school in their possession ; but there was no teacher available to instruct the pupils. The former teacher was too timid to resist the bishop's mandate. The trustees could not, for lack of funds remember they were farmers, not too well blessed with the world's goods employ a teacher from outside the district. They could, therefore, make no use of the school; and the children of their faction, perforce, remained at home. The priest still believed that he could break down the opposition of the public school supporters. He never imagined that the action which they had raised would ever come to a trial. His belief was that he would still be able to enforce obedience among his flock. When the case, however, was called, he was undeceived ; and he decided upon a course that he considered, would compel the submission of the recalci- trants. BISHOP COMPELS SUBMISSION. He asked for an adjournment of the case, and called in the aid of his bishop. On a certain Sunday that dignitary appeared in Downeyville church. It was a bright, clear day, and the edifice was rilled to overflowing. During the service the bishop dealt at considerable length with the question of the school. The circumstances of the case were gone over in detail, the blame for the trouble, that had arisen, being wholly laid on the shoulders of those who had opposed his mandate. Their duty, the bishop declared, was to support the separate school, and they could be certain, that whoever failed to do so thereafter, would be banned by the Church. By the bishop's instructions, the right of the public school trustees to the school building was acknowledged. This, of course, implied the dropping of the action for the possession of the edifice. In this regard the public school supporters THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 659 had gained a victory ; but it was a barren one, for all opposi- tion, on the part of the Catholic laity ceased. They might be strong enough to resist the tyranny of a priest; but it was beyond them to refuse obedience to a bishop. The expenses of the action, both those of plaintiffs as well as of defendants, were, it was arranged, to be met by a picnic to be held during the summer. All difficulty, as re- gards the members of the Catholic Church, was now at an end. The priest had gained his point, as far as concerned "the breaking of the public school." For the remaining pub- lic school supporters were too few in number to hope to maintain a school for their children. The school, therefore, remains closed. It is no longer in the possession of the priest, but it is of no use to the public school supporters. The sepa- rate school is still held in the vestry of the church; but it Is only a matter of time until the children attending it are back again in their old seats. For the priest will yet have the school building under his control. The law allows the public school supporters of a district to sell their school, if they choose to do so. And what is more likely than to find the few public school supporters of Downeyville district will- ing to part with a building, for a modest sum, that is of no service to them? As it stands, it is merely a burden of ex- pense. It yields nothing, and costs money to keep it in a state of repair. Whereas, a sum of money, though ever so small, would at least be of service. Thus has Downeyville school passed under the control of the hierarchy. By the mandate of a bishop a peaceful community has been split up into factions, the rights of the people have been trampled upon and a blow dealt the public school system, which will be felt throughout its whole rami- fications. It must not be thought that the hierarchy will be content to end with the capture of the schools they have already won from the public school system. The hierarchy- are only commencing their encroachments; and their success will make them bolder in attack and more arrogant in their 660 APPENDIX. demands. Unless strong measures are taken to check them, there will cease to be a public school system in the province a calamity so baneful in its effects that no means should be left untried to avert it. A REMEDY NEEDED. The reader who is unacquainted with the law and with the political conditions of the province of Ontario may won- der that the education department provides no protection to the public school against the malevolent attacks of the hier- archy. There is a two-fold reason for the department refrain- ing from interference. First, the law gives the department no power to interfere. It will be remembered that in the cases cited, the encroachments of the hierarchy were opposed, in each instance, by the local public school trustees. This is according to the law of the province. The ratepayers of each school section are a unit, as far as the maintenance of the school is concerned, without any connection with the other public school sections of the country. They are compelled to provide a school by law ; and the school must conform to certain requirements to be recognized by the department, while the instruction given within it must come up to the standard set by the provincial code. But, as for affording the slightest protection to individual public schools, such a matter is beyond the functions of the department. PUBLIC MEN INDIFFERENT. Second, the two political parties of the province are too anxious to secure the Catholic vote to dream of legislating for the protection of the public school. The reader will re-- member the fate of the petitions to the legislature and the Lieutenant-Governor by the public school ratepayers of Stur- geon Falls. Politics in Ontario has become a business. The public men of the province have descended to the level of mere politicians, thus reversing the meaning of Macaulay's famous words: "None were for party and all were for the THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 661 State." They regard their party as a means to their own personal aggrandisement; and hence they aim to strengthen their party, whatever the cost to the public weal. Let any bishop in the province but lift his little finger, and there is not a politician in the country who will not fly to his side to show willingness to do his bidding. It may be thought an exaggeration, but it is, alas! only too true, that the law can be set aside if the hierarchy so desire. THE FAMOUS CHRISTIAN BROTHERS CASE. This was made manifest in 1904 in connection with the attempt on the part of the hierarchy to compel the recogni- tion of the Christian Brothers, as teachers within the bounds of the province of Ontario. The Christian Brothers a French Catholic Order, founded for the purpose of teach- ing are in great strength in Quebec, and arrangements were made to place under their control the boys' separate school for the parish of Notre Dame, Ottawa. I cannot imagine a more crafty move on the part of the hierarchy than this, since it struck at the very foundation of the educational system of Ontario. According to Ontario law, every teacher must have a cer- tificate from the education department, stating that he has passed a certain examination. The purpose of this is to pre- vent incompetent teachers being placed in charge of the schools ; and every reasonable person will acknowledge that the regulation is a necessary safeguard to the educational standard of the province. Ontario prides itself upon the quality of the education provided its children; and rightly so, since every effort has been put forth to make it equal to, if not in advance of, that of every other country in the world. TEACHING WITHOUT CERTIFICATES. The Christian Brothers sought to evade the regulation respecting the certificates. They declined to submit them- selves to the requirements of the education department, and 662 APPENDIX. proposed to teach without certificates entitling them to do so. When their right to act thus was questioned, they asserted that the law was with them. The ground they took was a clause in the British North America Act which provided that all uncertificated teachers who were practising their profession prior to 1867, the date when the Act came into force, would be permitted to continue teaching without being required to take out a certificate from the education department. The purpose of this clause was to prevent injury being done to the many unqualified teachers who were then throughout the province. These had done good work. Many of them were men of high scholarly attainments, and it was felt that to have taken the bread from their mouths, without some such saving clause, would have been a gross injustice to a class to whose devotion and disinterestedness the province owed much. It was never intended, however, that the clause should permit of the unqualified teacher being perpetuated.. And that is what the contention of the Christian Brothers amounted to. Not that they said it in so many words. The argument they put forward was that their order had been in existence within the province prior to Confederation; and, therefore, the clause mentioned covered their case. A more preposterous argument could not have been ad- vanced ; or one, if it were sustained, more injurious to the education of the province. TERMS OF CONTRACT. Another feature of the arrangement on which the Chris- tian Brothers were to take over the school, was the terms of the agreement between them and the separate school board of Ottawa, by whom the school was owned. Not to tire the reader, I will mention only a few of these provisions to indi- cate the nature of the powers that were to be entrusted to the Brothers. Section i of the agreement provided that the residence of *he Christian Brothers was to be suitable to the community THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 663 life followed by the Brothers, and was to contain the various apartments necessary for a religious institute, such as chapel or oratory, common room for studies, dormitory with cells, room for visiting superior, etc. Section n allowed the Brothers to dismiss, at will, any pupils that failed to give satisfaction. Section 12 permitted the Brothers to live in community, according to their rule and under the direction of their superior. PURPOSE OF THE CHRISTIAN BROTHERS. Two things are clear from these provisions ; first, that the Brothers intended to turn the school into a religious insti- tution, the pupils being required to conform to the regulations of the community; and second, that they were to be in com- plete control of the school, the authority of the superior of the Order being supreme. Think of what these privileges would lead to. Take the first. It would imply that the scholars would live in a monastic atmosphere, which has never, in any country, been regarded as conducive to the development of youth. We do not desire that our boys should grow up without religion. Far from it. We want our youth to be actuated by the high- est religious principles, so that they may become honourable citizens, obedient to the laws and sincerely desirous of the welfare of the country ; but we are far from eager that they should grow up as monks, with all the monastic self-centered egoism and lack of public spirit. In a word, we want our youth to be fitted to bear the burden of the country's affairs ; not to be trained that these are minor things things to which little or no interest should be paid. The second privilege would entail the total setting aside of the authority of the school trustees of Ottawa. The agreement was for ten years, and during that period the school would be entirely outside of the jurisdiction of the educational system of the province. It is true that one of the sections provided that the Brothers should accept the 554 APPENDIX. books authorised by the education department, and be under the direction of the separate school board, in as far as their duties as teachers were concerned. But that did not hinder them placing before their scholars any other books they might choose, and looking solely to their superior for direction, instead of, as the law demands, to the board alone. With such a provision as 12, the jurisdiction of the board could be prac- tically set at naught, and the Brothers act as they please. Certainly the board might stop the supplies, if things were not conducted according to their satisfaction ; but would they venture upon such a proceeding? Before answering that question in the affirmative, it is well to consider that behind the Christian Brothers are the hierarchy, and should the board, which consists of Catholics, who are the nominees of the hierarchy, dream of an action of that nature, they would have upon them the wrath of the dignitaries of the Church. It is in no alarmist spirit I say that had the agreement been allowed to stand, the school would have been forever gone from the control of the board and from the supervision of the department of education. And I rejoice to state that such an eventuality was averted, but this was not accomplished through any action either on the part of the provincial author- ities or of any public body in the province. The supineness of nearly all public bodies as regards the encroachments of the hierarchy is past speaking. If opposition to the hier- archy's machinations against the public school depended upon them, none would ever be made. The boards of trustees of the Catholic separate schools are not, as a rule, elected by ballot. Pastors and their bishops usually select and nominate the trustees. The people virtually have no voice in their choice. The names are presented to the Catholic laity, who are virtually commanded to elect the nominees, who very often are the mere puppets of the hier- archy. Sometimes Catholic laymen demand that the voting shall be by ballot, but such demands are invariably frowned down by the pastors, who publicly state that they are reflec- THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 665 tions upon themselves and their bishops, and attacks upon ecclesiastical authority. In Canada there is a condition of affairs similar to that which prevails in the United States in these respects: the Vatican is the Board of Education of the separate schools; archbishops and bishops are the superintendents of the sep- arate schools; and pastors and assistant pastors are the prin- cipals and assistant principals of the separate schools. Gen- erally speaking, Catholic separate schools are taught by mem- bers of Religious Orders ; and very many of these teachers draw their salaries and teach without having certificates. The fact of the matter is that these members of Religious Orders, who are teaching without certificates, are not able to pass the required examinations. MR. J. DAVID GRATTON TAKES ACTION. The action was taken by a public spirited citizen of Ottawa, Mr. J. David Gratton, who, Catholic though he was, could not stand by and see so great an injustice done without an effort to have it stopped. Acting entirely on his own behoof, Mr. Gratton raised an action in the High Court of Justice against the Separate School Trustees of Ottawa to prevent them employing the Christian Brothers as teachers. The result of the action turned upon the reading of Sec. 36 of the Separate Schools Act, R. S. O., Ch. 294, which states that: Teachers of a separate school shall be subject to the same examination and receive their certificates of qualification in the same manner as public school teachers generally ; but the persons qualified by law as teachers, either in the province of Ontario or at the time of the passing of the British North America Act, 1867, in the province of Quebec, shall be con- sidered qualified teachers for the purposes of this 'Act. The matter was argued at great length before Mr. Jus- tice MacMahon, a Catholic and a judge of wide repute. No pains were spared to place the side of the Christian Brothers 666 APPENDIX. in the best possible light ; but all the efforts made in this direc- tion were futile, Mr. Justice MacMahon deciding in favour of Mr. Gratton. THE JUDGE'S DECISION. The judge's decision is worth giving. He said : Held, that the latter part of the clause was an addition made in 1886 to Section 30 of R. S. O. 1877, Ch. 206, and is an enabling enactment solely for the benefit of those who in 1867 were qualified teachers under the law as it then existed, either in Ontario or Quebec. And no person, who after the year 1867 became qualified as a teacher in the province of Quebec, is qualified to teach in Ontario without passing the examinations and obtaining the certificate required by Sec. 78 of the Act. The contract proposed to be entered into is there- fore invalid. REGULATIONS ARE EVADED. This decision, though so sweeping in its character against the contention of the Christian Brothers, did not by any means, daunt them or the hierarchy. The case was appealed to a higher court. But meanwhile the hierarchy were determined that the Brothers should teach, although the decision of the court was not in their favour. They set to work and ulti- mately obtained interim certificates entitling the Brothers to teach. The certificates were given by T. Rochon, separate school inspector for the district of Ottawa. This was a distinct success won by the hierarchy. The court had inhibited the Brothers teaching within the province, unless they conformed to the regulations of the education law ; but by right of the possession of the interim certificates, though they might be grossly ignorant of the very rudiments of education, they could laugh at the decision of the court. And at this the Liberal government, then in power, connived, instead of interposing to prevent any such flagrant dereliction of the education law. It was the fear of losing the Catholic vote that restrained them from interfering. Nor was the Conservative party one whit better in this regard. Had its THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 667 members been actuated by any higher motive than a sordid desire for votes, their voices would have been raised against the treasonable action of the administration. In evidence of the spirit of the hierarchy in asserting the right of the Brothers to teach without conforming to the necessary regulations, I may mention that they declared the Brothers to have every right to do so, since they had certifi- cates from Jesus Christ and the Pope. Did they seek, I won- der, to insinuate by this that all teachers who had received certificates from the government had been given their author- ity by Anti-Christ? APPEAL COURT DELIVERS JUDGMENT. The judges of the province, however, were not so amena- ble to ecclesiastical influence as the politicians had shewn themselves to be. And when the case came to be heard in the Court of Appeal, at Toronto, Canada, the result was similar to that when it was before the High Court of Justice. The Hon. Mr. Moss, Chief- Justice of Ontario, a man with a lofty sense of duty, was the presiding judge and delivered the opinion of the court. The finding was clear and conclusive, leaving no doubt as to the wrong position in which the Brothers had placed themselves. The closing words of the finding need only be given. They are as follows: The legislature in 1886, and again in 1887, recognised and perhaps not without reason, that not improbably there were still surviving some individuals who were within the category of persons qualified as teachers under the law as it existed at the time of the passing of the British North Amer- ica Act, and for their benefit, carried forward the saving clause. And where, as in this enactment, there is found in unambiguous language, a general declaration as to the quali- fication required, any restriction upon that declaration should not be carried beyond what the language, construed in the ordinary sense of the words, and in the light of the context, clearly require. The hierarchy might be baffled, but they were not beaten. 668 APPENDIX. The law was proved to be against them, but they still had the interim certificates, which held good until the following year ; and there was no saying what might happen before these lapsed. They would make it their business that something should happen in their favour. The law might, for instance, be changed to suit their views. And there is every reason to believe that efforts are being put forth in this direction. It is stated authentically that the hierarchy are busy seeking to influence the present administration of Ontario to amend the school act so that the Brothers may be allowed to teach without conforming to the requirements of the law. As re- gards their purpose to achieve that, there is no uncertainty. Every move they make has that in view. Whether they suc- ceed or not is another matter; but if the future conduct of those in whose hands lies the government of the province is to be judged by the past acts of public men, the hierarchy will have no great difficulty in gaining their point. A SUMMING UP. The past history of the province has been a record of steady progress in the encroachments won by the hierarchy. In the old province of Upper Canada the schools were entirely public in character; the hierarchy had no say in the affairs of the country; liberty was allowed to all in religion, but in educational matters the State was supreme. With Confed- eration, which took place in 1867, a change came. No sooner were separate schools recognised by law than the hierarchy proceeded to strengthen themselves and increase their power. We have seen the method they followed in "breaking the public school.'' We have seen also how through the instru- mentality of the Christian Brothers they hoped to strike a vital blow at the educational system of the province. Where will they cease? What will satisfy them? At what are they aiming? They will not cease until they have destroyed the whole public school system. They will not be satisfied until under the shadow of every Catholic church they have estab- THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 559 lished a separate school. Their aim is the control of the province itself. Solid as any Greek phalanx of ancient days, while the people of other sections of religious belief are split up into fragments, they are enabled to dictate to the govern- ment their demands. As it is, they are the masters of the province, and politicians, as well as the public at large, have no other resource than to obey their will. LAITY SHOULD UNITE. No other resource, do I say? Yes, they have a thousand other resources if they only realised their own strength and the weakness of the hierarchy that dominate them. It will have been observed that in every case cited, the hierarchy have not been supported in their tyrannical measures by the Catholic people. In three of the instances related the opposi- tion was led by members of the Catholic Church. What does this signify? Does it not tell most emphatically that the Catholic people are weary of the autocratic rule of the hier- archy? Does it not speak of a general desire within the Catholic Church for greater freedom for the laity? Does it not prove that a united effort of the people of the country, irrespective of religious beliefs, would be attended with success ? And why should this not take place ? Is there any reason for which they should hesitate? Why should religion sepa- rate them, when so much is at stake ? It can only be that they do not understand the danger in which their country stands from the present move to make the separate school an integral part of the educational system of the country. As a reminder, let me mention but one thing 1 , namely, that behind the whole movement is the Propaganda, which stands changeless as ever in its determination to dominate wherever opportunity is given. No attempt is made by the hierarchy to keep this secret. So sure are they of success that they do not even think there is need to mask their guns. In the Toronto Star of February 4th, 1905, appears a news item to the effect that 670 APPENDIX. a Montreal priest had stated that the Pope had expressed his determination to have separate schools established through- out Canada. Does that not tell of outside interference? Does it not warn Canadians of their threatened domination by the Propaganda? The towers of ancient Troy fell because the inhabitants were heedless of the words of Cassandra. They had ears; but did not hear. May it be given to Canadians to have a keener understanding of the auspices! May they take heed while there is yet time ! ATTEMPT TO CAPTURE CANADIAN WEST. Not content merely with capturing the public school of the eastern provinces, the hierarchy have determined to ex- tend their power throughout the great west. In 1896 they made a most resolute attempt to have the separate school foisted on Manitoba against the express wish of that prov- ince. The history of the tremendous struggle that ensued from the Atlantic to the Pacific is past history and requires no account of it to be given here. It is sufficient to say that politically, the struggle, to the credit of the Dominion of Canada, ended in a complete victory for the public school system. How MANITOBA STANDS. Something more, however, requires to be added, since, notwithstanding the victory, the separate school is to-day a flourishing institution in Manitoba. The people of Eastern Canada flatter themselves that the gigantic efforts they put forth in 1896 in favour of Manitoba were with a view to the nationalising of the schools of that province ; but in doing so, they are utterly mistaken. Though the victors in the field of politics, to the limits of that sphere their conquest was confined. From the date of the first Catholic settle- ment in Manitoba until 1896 the separate school existed ; and the political victory gained in 1896 made no change as far as it was concerned. The separate school continued to exist, THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 671 and is now to be found wherever the influence of the hier- archy reaches. It is true that the separate school is not recognised as a state school by the Manitoba government. It has not the same status in Manitoba as in Ontario and Quebec. It exists merely on sufferance in the eyes of the law. But I think no one will contradict me when I say that, even though this be true, it is as firmly established in Manitoba as it is in Eastern Canada. For one thing, it receives financial aid from the provincial government for its maintenance. It is a matter of notoriety, that every separate school in Manitoba, even those in the most remote rural parts, are in receipt of state moneys. Yes, it is on record that the Manitoba government, on one occa- sion, provided funds for the building of a separate high school, and at the same time refused to build a much needed high school for public school supporters. So that, for any one to boast of the victory of 1896 as a victory for the public school, is simply to expose his ignorance of the true situation in Manitoba. MONSIGNOR SBARRETTI'S INTERFERENCE. Nor is it improbable that the separate school will remain for long merely on sufferance in Manitoba. Indications are not lacking to those who care to read, that the day is not far. distant when a measure subversive of the Manitoba school system will be introduced into the Dominion parliament. Is the Sbaretti incident without significance? Let us look at it. The Hon. Messrs. Rogers and Campbell, respectively the Min- ister of Public Works and Attorney General of Manitoba, go to Ottawa to arrange, if possible, for the enlargement of the northern boundary of that province. After an unsatisfac- tory interview with Sir Wilfrid Laurier, Premier of Canada, they are told by him that they had better remain for a few days in the Capital before returning homeward. They do so, and within a day after having seen the Premier, they are 672 APPENDIX invited by Monsignor Sbarretti, the Papal Delegate, to a pri- vate conference. At that meeting, it is made clear by Mon- signor Sbarretti to the Manitoba Ministers that the opposi- tion to the extension of the province's boundary is at least sympathised with by the hierarchy, if not entirely due to them. His words on that occasion leave no question as regards that, when the position he holds and the authority he wields are taken in conjunction with them. His statement is: // you will change your school system, we will see that the boundaries of Manitoba are extended. I do not intend to discuss here the presumptiveness of Mgr. Sbarretti, the representative of the Vatican, venturing to interfere in the internal affairs of Canada. Such is ever the method of the hierarchy wherever they feel their ground secure. What I merely wish to draw attention to is the fact that Monsignor Sbarretti, the official mouthpiece of both the Vatican and the hierarchy, proposed that the present school system of Manitoba should be changed. In other words, he was bargaining for the enforcement of separate schools in Manitoba. Monsignor Sbarretti's words may be accepted as true, since he has not denied them. His explanation was that he was simply speaking as a private individual, and not as the representative of Sir Wilfrid Laurier. Allow that, and the result is still the same. The hierarchy of Canada have their eye on Manitoba. They are not at all satisfied with Manitoba having refused to recognise the separate school by statute. Be sure they are not tlie class of men to remain quiescent while they have an object in view. They will leave no stone unturned to accomplish their purpose. MONSIGNOR FALCONIO SHOWS ANGER. There is an incident worth recording that points to the fact that the hierarchy have, since the struggle of 1896, been ceaselessly striving after the subversion of the Manitoba THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 673 school system. Monsignor Falconio, then Papal Delegate of Canada, was on a visit to the west. On his arrival at Win- nipeg, he was presented with an address in which complaint was made against Sir Wilfrid Laurier, because of his action in relation to the Manitoba school question. Mgr. Falconio, it is stated, tore the address from the hands that held it, and throwing it to the ground, stamped upon it, at the same time saying angrily that no Catholic should dare to utter one word against Sir Wilfrid, the implication being that the latter would have separate schools established by law throughout the west, when the opportunity came. THE CANADIAN PREMIER FAILS TO CLEAR HIMSELF. And is the opportunity now approaching? Does it need much foresight to predict that after the passing of the Au- tonomy Measure as it stands, raising the North- West Terri- tories of Canada to the status of provinces, there will come another attempt on Manitoba's liberties? Sir ,Wilfrid has denied all connection with Mgr. Sbarretti and responsibility for the latter's words. His denial may be accepted. But one thing he did not say a thing, too, that was needed to re- assure the minds of the people, namely, that he would never favour any attempt to induce Manitoba to establish separate schools. Mgr. Sbarretti did not speak without having ground to go upon. He must have had a pledge of some kind to ex- plain his adopting the tone he did. No man on such an occa- sion would speak as he did without some authority. Is it not then conclusive that Sir Wilfrid is but waiting his opportu- nity indeed, is now making his opportunity to pave the way for separate schools in Manitoba? MANITOBA HEMMED IN. Imagine Manitoba, should the education clauses in the Autonomy Measure pass, holding out against the further encroachments of the hierarchy ! To the east and the west she will be hemmed in by provinces in which the hierarchy 674 APPENDIX. wield paramount power. We have seen how, step by step, the hierarchy have gained ground in Ontario, where the public school system was once firmly established, and where now the public school has been made to disappear in many instances before the separate school. Is it too much, then, to say that, with the hierarchy triumphant in the east and the west, they will soon bring Manitoba to its knees ? For, remember that the hierarchy have not to break new ground in Manitoba. They are there, as we have already seen. Their schools are flourishing and favoured by the Man- itoba government. All that remains is to have them legalised ; and from the present status they occupy to that, is not even a step. Nothing more is required than a mere formal ap- proval by the government of the educational code taught within them, a matter of no difficulty where politicians, as in Canada, are more concerned about votes than they are about the country's welfare. How WAS SIR WILFRID LAURIER INFLUENCED? The probability is that the inwardness of the North- West Autonomy Measure will never be made public. The hierarchy glory in working in the dark; they are in their element where intrigues are concerned; they delight in secret interviews, in half-concealed threats, in dazzling promises which are never carried out. How Sir Wilfrid has been wrought upon will likely remain forever among the hidden things of the world; but as regards his having completely fallen under the influence of the hierarchy, there can be no shadow of doubt. Remembering the stand he took in 1896, when the Manitoba school question was before the people of Canada; remembering his fearless denunciation then of the aims of the hierarchy ; remembering, also, his proved devo- tion to the public weal in spite of all their threats, I cannot but conclude that pressure of an extraordinary kind has been brought to bear on him to induce him to wheel right about and take a position the opposite to that which he formerly THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 675 occupied. There must have been secret interviews innumer- able, threats and promises of the strongest character. In- deed, it is not too much to believe that the authority of the Vatican itself has been called in to compel Sir Wilfrid's sub- mission. For without pressure of a most unusual character no man would ever dream of making the volte face that Sir Wilfrid has made. In 1896, though not touching specially on the school question in his speeches, the cause he championed was in reality the public school cause. It was for the purpose of allowing Manitoba to settle her own educational affairs, and had it not been for the intrigues of the hierarchy, she then would have banished the separate school from her borders. SIR WILFRID SLANDERS AMERICA. Could a stronger advocate of the separate school be found than Sir Wilfrid showed himself in the Spring of 1905? Consider his words when bringing the Autonomy Measure before the Canadian House of Commons. After a long argument in favour of religious teaching in the school he says: W T hen I compare Canada with the United States, when I compare the statutes of the two nations, when I think upon their future, when I observe the social conditions in the civil society of each of them, and when I observe in this country of ours a total absence of lynchings, and an almost total absence of divorces and murders, for my part I think we are living in a country where the young children of the land are taught Christian morals and Christian dogmas. THE SLANDER ANSWERED. His words are an insult to the free people of the United States. Lynchings, divorces and murders, forsooth ! I seek in no degree to extenuate these blots upon the civilisation of the States. That there are lynchings, divorces and murders is, alas ! too true ; but that these are due to the national school system of America I most emphatically deny. The public 076 APPENDIX. school is the backbone of American civilisation, and the blots mentioned are largely due to the agglomeration of the multi- tude of races to be found in the United States, and which America is slowly and surely digesting. In judging of conditions in America, one must consider that she is still in the formative stage. We are only begin- ning as a nation. We have hardly yet reached the period of adolescence as a people. Our national character is not yet fully formed. And it would be strange, indeed, if, while we are still in the formative condition, our civilisation had not many blurs and defects, even of a grievous nature. Thank God, we have not the crimes to account for that marked the formative stage of England and of every other country of the Old World. The history of Europe in the early middle ages, and, in fact, until the French Revolution, is simply a record of blood and wrong. It is a record of nation fighting against nation for territorial aggrandisement, of class fighting against class, of internal feuds, of party strife which often led to the shedding of blood, of the tyranny of the strong and the oppression of the weak, a record of rapine, of cruelty and brutality. And divorces ! Was the marriage tie of any account in Europe until recent years? Even as late as the close of the eighteenth century, was marital fidelity considered to be a necessary virtue? If the books dealing with that period are to be believed, sexual virtue was a flower so rare that it had to be sought for long before it could be found. I make bold to say that, considering the population to be found within America, considering its magnitude and the variety of peoples it comprehends, it is more free from crime than any other country in the world. Wait until Canada has her teeming millions ; wait until her great west is filled with the surplus crowds of European countries, which have begun to pour in there, and see if she will have the same honourable record to boast of, that is justly the pride of the people of the United States. THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 677 Moreover, it is a fact so notorious that there is no necessity for dwelling on it, that the product of the separate school is more commonly found among the criminal classes than the product of any other system of education. Yes, to my shame as a Catholic I say it, the percentage of Catholics among crim- inals is greater than that of any other form of religious belief. And go down to the slums of our great cities, whether it be on this side of the Atlantic or the other, and who are the denizens of the fetid hovels which reek with crime as well as with physical foulness, but members of the Catholic Church ; who are products of the separate or parochial school, and who have been fed on the empty trivialities the separate school provides? The separate school has not fitted them for the struggle of life. It has made them morally and mentally feeble, so that they have been forced to go down before the products of the public school. Look at France to-day, the eldest daughter of the Church, a country which may be described as the product, not of the State, but of the separate school. Is France profoundly re- ligious, moral or free from crime? Is the marriage tie held sacred within her borders? The state of things in France is too well known to require any comment. And it is to the condition that prevails in France that Sir Wilfred Laurier has striven unconsciously, no doubt to bring Canada. That and no less is what the education clauses of the Autonomy measure imply. They place the education of Catholic children in the hands of the hierarchy. EDUCATION CLAUSES OF THE AUTONOMY MEASURE. The following are the clauses referred to: Section 93 of the British North America Act, 1867, shall apply to the said province, with the substitution for Subsection I of said Section 93 of the following subsection : Nothing in any such law shall prejudicially affect any right or privilege with respect to separate schools which any class of persons have at the date of the passing of this act, under the 678 APPENDIX. terms of Chapters 29 and 30 of the ordinances of the North- West Territories passed in the year 1901. In the appropriation by the legislature for distribution by the government of the provinces of any money for the support of schools organized and carried on in accordance with said Chapter 29, or any act passed in amendment thereof or in sub- stitution therefor, there shall be no discrimination against any schools of any class described in the said Chapter 29. Where the expression bye-law is employed in Subsection 93, it shall be held to mean the law as set out in the said Chap- ters 29 arid 30, and where the expression "at the union" is em- ployed in said Subsection 3, it shall be held to mean the date at which this act comes into force. So much has been seen to depend upon the terms of the British North America Act, mentioned above, that it is well for us to understand their precise purport. The clause regu- lating education is as follows : In and for each province the legislature may exclusively make laws in relation to education, subject and according to the following provisions : i. Nothing in any such law shall prejudicially affect any right or privilege with respect to denominational schools which any class of persons have by law in the province at the union. 3. Where in any province a system of separate or dissen- tient schools exists by law at the union or is thereafter estab- lished by the legislature of the province, an appeal shall lie to the Governor-General-in-Council from any act or decision of any provincial authority affecting any right or privilege of the Protestant or Roman Catholic minoritv of the King's subjects in relation to education. All legal phraseology set aside, a study of the above clause, together with the education terms in the Autonomy Measure, will lay bare the fact that the purport of that act is to perpetu- ate the same system in the North- West that obtains in Quebec and Ontario. In short, it is to bind the new provinces to the maintenances of separate schools. HON. F. W. G. HAULTAIN REMONSTRATES. Before coming to a conclusion on the authority of the par- liament of Canada to propose such an enactment, the opinion of THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 679 the Hon. F. W. G. Haultain, Premier of the North- West Ter- ritories, and a lawyer of national repute, should be consulted. In a long- letter on the subject to Sir Wilfrid Laurier, he takes strong objection to the latter's action, as the following extracts will prove. He writes: The proposed attempt to legislate in advance on this sub- ject is beyond the power of parliament, and is unwarrantable and unconstitutional anticipation of the remedial jurisdiction. It has, further, the effect of petrifying the positive law of the province with regard to a subject coming within its exclusive jurisdiction arid necessitating requests for imperial legislation whenever the rapidly changing conditions of a new country may require them. Strong, is it not, in opposition to the position taken by Sir Wilfrid Laurier? Mr. Hauitain does not deny the power of the Canadian parliament to legislate when called upon by a minority, but he takes the ground that to legislate beforehand, is entirely beyond the jurisdiction of that body. And no minor- ity, no individual, for that matter, in the North-West Terri- tories had called upon the Dominion parliament to legislate respecting separate schools. Later he says : It is a direct interference by parliament with the right of the province to do as it seems best with its own ... I rec- ognize no power in parliament to make laws for the new prov- inces in contravention of the letter and spirit of the British North America Act. Further, I recognize neither right nor justice in the attempt to dictate to the provinces of Alberta and Saskatchewan (the provinces affected) the manner in which they shall conduct their own business. . . . The new prov- inces have their own future to work out, and I deplore the pos- sibility that they may commence their careers torn with dissen- sion upon such subjects as these. Then comes a most significant statement: It seems to me that a great deal of this trouble might have been avoided, had we been afforded an opportunity of discuss- ing these proposals, and I feel that I must place on record the fact that I am not responsible for the situation. 680 APPENDIX. CABINET is NOT CONSULTED. Sir Wilfrid Laurier had not even taken Mr. Haultain into his confidence, although the legislation he intended proposing was for the region over which Mr. Haultain's authority ex- tended. Surely a most curious state of matters. More, it has been definitely established that Sir Wilfrid did not so much as take into his confidence, in respect to this measure, all the members of his own cabinet a most unusual proceeding for i Premier, under the British system, to adopt. It was not that he expected no opposition to the measure. Opposition was shown on every side. Was it not rather because he knew the opposition would be intense, and on the part of the people who were most interested? That is the more likely explanation, and one that has been confirmed by the later developments of the case. MR. CHRISTOPHER ROBINSON'S OPINION. But Mr. Haultain was not the only legal light who ex- pressed himself on the action of the Canadian parliament in imposing separate schools on the new provinces. Mr. Chris- topher Robinson, K. C., whose reputation as a constitutional lawyer extends to two continents, also gave a deliverance on the subject. These are his words : I am asked whether parliament is constitutionally bound to impose restrictions upon the provinces about to be formed in dealing with the subject of education and separate schools, or whether any such restriction otherwise exists, and I am of opinion in the negative. It must be borne in mind that I am concerned only with the question of legal obligation ; what par- liament ought to do or should do in the exercise of any power which they possess is not within the province of counsel. Such a restriction, I apprehend, must exist, or may be im- posed, if at all, under the provisions of Section 93 of the Brit- ish North America Act, 1867, and on the ground of their appli- cation to the provinces now to be formed. If that section ap- plies, it would seem to require no enactment of our parliament to give it effect, and, if not, no such enactment, so far as I am aware, is otherwise made necessarv. THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 681 1 On the whole, I am of opinion that Section 93 does not ap- ply to the provinces now about to be established. Its provisions would appear to me to be intended for and confined to the then provinces and to the union formed in 1867. There is not in any part of the North- West Territories as a province, any right or privilege with respect to denominational schools possessed by any class of persons, created by the province or existing at such union, and a right subsequently established by the Domin- ion in the part now about to be made a province does not appear to me to come within the enactment. SIR WILFRID LAURIER AN APT SCHOLAR. When the aims of the hierarchy are concerned, provincial rights and all other rights must go. Sir Wilfrid learned his lesson well. He proved himself an apt scholar. To satisfy the hierarchy he outraged the constitution of the country, went back upon his own record, and played the autocrat, when he should have been the defender of the people's liberties. Had his life closed with 1896, he would have been lauded in history as the first of patriots and among the most lofty minded of public men ; but through his attitude in 1905 in connection with the coercion of the Canadian west, arid his subserviency to the interests of the hierarchy, his name will stand in the annals of his country as that of a man who betrayed his trust. UNJUSTIFIABLE TO COERCE THE NORTH-WEST. I make no comment on the opinions of Mr. Haultain and Mr. Robinson. They are sufficient to convince me that the ac- tion of the Canadian parliament in forcing separate schools on the west was unjustifiable. And even the most bigoted advocate of separate schools must acknowledge that they establish at least this, that there is much to be said in favour of allowing the provinces to settle the school question for themselves. But, no ; such a proceeding would not be agreeable to the hierarchy. Their power in the west, where the wind blows free over the vast prairie, is not so strong as in the east, where men arc ac- customed to bow to their authority. The west might refuse to 682 APPENDIX. have separate schools established within its limits ; and, there- fore, coercion must be employed. The hierarchy must make sure ; they would not trust to the consciences and experience of the people, lest they might be for all time baulked in their pur- pose. The west, like the east, is fettered by the separate school a bond that will prove the greatest hindrance to its future progress. Indeed, the whole of Canada is bound to suffer by the con- tinuance of the separate school system. DISASTROUS EFFECTS OF THE SEPARATE SCHOOL. IMMIGRATION. The interests of immigration will be affected. What has made the people of the Old World turn with longing eyes to the land of the setting sun, as the continent of America is usually described in literature, but the freedom supposed to be enjoyed here from the bonds that hold men, as in a vice, in the countries of Europe? It is true that many a man has crossed the ocean with no higher aim than to make a fortune ; but what of the thousands who have made homes in America, far from the tyranny of the oppressors they formerly served? They wished to be free; they thirsted after liberty of thought and action, and they hoped to find it in the New World. There can be no doubt but that this has contributed largely to the tremen- dous influx of people into the United States within recent years. On a memorable occasion Sir Wilfrid Laurier stated it as his belief, that while the nineteenth century may be described as having belonged to the United States, the twentieth would be seen to belong to Canada. How can this be realized if the separate school is to continue as an integral part of the educa- tional system of Canada? We see the strenuous efforts made by France and other countries, which have had a full experi- ence of the separate school, to free themselves from that in- cubus. We know also that in Britain there is a strong move- ment towards national schools. Is it possible, then, that the THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 683 people of the Old World, passionately desirous, as they show themselves, to be delivered from the separate school, will vol- untarily make their homes in a country where that institution is in a flourishing condition? It is not reasonable to suppose so. They will,, if they propose to emigrate, turn their eyes to a clime in which the separate school has not been established. That this is not merely a piece of rhetoric, not merely put- ting up an argument that is without meaning, let me state that the immigration officials of the Canadian government, in their report, distinctly mention that one of the principal inducements that have led so many to enter Canada, during the past few years, is the promise of a national school system existing in the country. INTERFERENCE BY THE VATICAN. Another undesirable consequence of the separate school will be the certainty of the interference of the Vatican in the in- ternal affairs of the country. We have shown that this already exists, both in Canada and in the United States, and mention of it will not, therefore, detain us long here. The necessity to emphasize it is, however, too strong, in face of the growing power of the hierarchy in every land, to allow of it not being touched upon again. One of the fundamental principles under- lying the existence of every sovereign state is the right to man- age its own affairs. There is not a nation in Europe but has had to shed the blood of its people in defense of this doctrine. For centuries, indeed, the struggle on the part of the peoples of the Old World was for the right of self-government. Again and again, the Vatican strove for the mastery of Europe, pit- ting one nation against another, and again and again was beaten in its object. Look at Italy to-day, where the hierarchy are more under the blaze of publicity than in any other coun- try, and see how carefully she has to walk and how watchful she is lest the hierarchy regain their former ascendancy in po- litical affairs. Is not this to some extent the motive underlying the present attitude of the French government toward the re- ligious orders and the schools that were under their control? 684 APPENDIX. Are not the French people weary of the interference of the hierarchy in their internal affairs ? Are they not simply mak- ing a bid for liberty; proclaiming before the world their deter- mination to be free politically from the control of the Vatican ? The aim of the hierarchy on this continent is to capture the young ; to gain an influence over them, so that in the years to come the people who are bearing the burden of public affairs, the men who are guiding the destiny of the State, shall, through the doctrines regarding priestly authority instilled into their minds in youth, submit to hierarchical dictation in respect to the nation's policy. As I have pointed out in a for- mer portion of this work, the Vatican seeks to assert its su- premacy in all matters, political as well as religious. I directed attention to the method by which it hoped to attain this in the United States. And its aim is not less treasonable as far as Canada is concerned. EDUCATIONAL STANDARDS LOWERED. But there is still another way in which the separate school is against the interests of the State. I refer to the injury it works to education. This is a matter of so wide notoriety that the separate school stands throughout the world for a defective system of education. To say otherwise, is to acknowledge ig- norance of the true condition of affairs in this regard. The hierarchy delight in keeping the young under their control in the grossest ignorance, and, wherever they have had a say in educational matters, they have proved themselves the bitterest foes to enlightenment. No better illustration of the truth of this statement could be mentioned than the intellectual condition of the products of the separate school system of Canada. Will it be believed that a vast proportion of the Catholics of British America have only the barest rudiments of instruction? Will it be credited that it is exceptional to find a French-Canadian of the rural class who can even sign his name ? I may be thought to exag- gerate,, but I ask the reader, before believing so, to ponder the THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 685 following, which is from the pen of a school inspector who spent seven years itinerating throughout Quebec and the east- ern districts of Ontario, in both of which regions the separate school is in a flourishing condition. He says : In the districts where separate schools are supposed to be doing their magnificent work in the method, par excellence, to find a fairly well educated French-Canadian is almost as rare as to find in public school districts a Briton who cannot write his own name. In Eastern Ontario, French-Canadians, who can read and write English, are about as rare as English- speaking people who can do neither ; and any banker in the dis- trict can tell you that very few French-Canadians can even sign their own names. Teachers are to-day supposed to be teaching English in these schools, who cannot understand or answer the simplest question in English conversation. The inspector proceeds, giving some significant facts about the founding of a separate school in Eastern Ontario and its effects on the children who were compelled to attend it. The report continues: A little town in the Ottawa Valley had, some fifteen years ago, a public school which all denominations attended. The French, rapidly increasing in numbers, became the majority in the community, but remained very poor in assessment, so that the expense of education bore very heavily on the British sec- tion. About this time a rabid French-Canadian priest, of the narrowest class, w r as placed in charge of the parish. He deter- mined that the sheep must be separated from the goats, and began his crusade. He was opposed by the French, who fore- saw a big increase in taxation, and who had no complaints against the public school. He was opposed most bitterly by the Irish Catholics, who were perfectly satisfied. The English were well pleased with the move, for it meant lower rates, less crowding, and, not least, a riddance of the French element. As usual, the priest triumphed. A separate school was es- tablished. Several of the Irish held out. The priest forbade their attendance at the public schools. He forced a practical boycott, and at last, one bv one. they were compelled to yield ; but to this day many of them would send their children to the public school and pay the extra rates if they dared. But, as 586 APPENDIX. one expressed it to me, "I might as well close my store to- morrow." The priest tried to carry the separation into social life, but in this he failed utterly, as the family and social relations of the Irish were almost entirely with the British element, and they would not mix with the French, and do not to this day to any great extent, while the relations between the English- speaking Catholics and Protestants are everything that could be desired. The school established became a French school, presided over by Sisters, one of whom was English-speaking. All were without professional training, and practically no English was taught except in the third and fourth senior classes, in the English form. As but very few of the French pupils, particu- larly the boys, ever reach these forms, the result is that about the only English learned is what is picked up on the streets. The poverty of the people resulted in terrible overcrowd- ing, sometimes over one hundred in a room, and the results were only what were to be expected. For many years not a single French pupil succeeded in passing the entrance examin- ation to the high school. This was attributed to the unfairness of the examiners, although fair results were sometimes ob- tained with the Irish pupils, when not hopelessly handicapped by incompetent teachers. Who can estimate the harm that accrues to a people from an imperfect educational system ? At the outset of my discus- sion of the situation in Canada, I mentioned the educational system in vogue in the early days of the French occupation as a probable cause of the want of preparedness to cope with con- ditions on the part of settlers of that race, as compared with the settlers of the English race to the south. The situation is much the same to-day. The products of the separate school are the hewers of wood and the drawers of water; while the products of the public school are the directors of the country's affairs. INCREASE OF CRIME. But there is a further injury, namely, with respect to the observance of law. Every imperfectly educated individual is a menace to the public peace and general weal of the country in THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 537 'which he resides. Ignorance and crime are synonymous terms. It is the light of knowledge that makes crime to vanish. DENATIONALIZATION. Added to these, there is a danger that is not properly un- derstood. With the separate school existing, the national life cannot be in a healthy condition. How is it possible for the many nationalities that are making their home in Canada to become Canadian, if the exclusiveness, that is inseparable from the separate school system, is permitted to obtain ? It is the public school that has made America what she is to-day. I venture the statement that there is no people in the. wide world more imbued with a national spirit, more loyal to the State, and more conscious of the bond of a common father- land than the American people. Whatever their origin ; what- ever the conditions whence they have come, they become within a generation Americans, imbued with a passionate love of country and with an undying attachment to American institu- tions. And what is the reason of this? It is the children meeting together in the common school, learning side by side the great deeds of Americans in the past, and imbibing from the same lips the doctrines of liberty that are at the root of the American constitution. Hence, wherever the stars and stripes are seen to wave, all who have been born under them, are thrilled to the core with patriotic fervour. Within the borders of Canada are to be found immigrants from almost every country in Europe. Norwegians, Danes, Swedes, Finns, Russians, Germans, Austrians, Italians, French, are making their home within the Canadian west. The problem is for the nation to assimilate them ; and it is impossible to assimilate them without a national school, a school from which all denominationalism and everything that tends toward separatism will be rigorously excluded. The advocates of the separate schools leave no doubt as to theii- purpose. He who imagines that they favor in any degree Canadians becoming a united people labors under a grievous 688 APPENDIX. misapprehension of their intention. It has been by means of the separate school that the French-Canadians of Quebec and Ontario stand to this day apart from the English-speaking people of the country. Close as the two races are together as regards physical distance, with no sweep of water flowing be- tween them, as is the case with the peoples of their blood in Europe, there is as wide a gap between them in spirit and in social life, as characterizes their European congeners. Not- withstanding the century and a half of close contact with the English-speaking people of Canada, the people of French de- scent are still French-Canadian ; they are not Canadian in feel- ing. Their loyalty, their allegiance, their national spirit these are confined to the people of their own race, and do not extend to their English-speaking compatriots. In the valleys of Que- bec, and in the counties of Eastern Ontario, are to be found people in abundance who cannot speak English. At an assize court held in the spring of this year (1905) the majority of the witnesses of French blood had to be supplied with an inter- preter in giving their evidence. Indeed, so general was the ignorance of the English tongue in the court that the presiding judge called attention to it and expressed his dissatisfaction with conditions that made such ignorance possible. The hierarchy are using this devotion to race and lan- guage on the part of the French-Canadians to further their own purposes. They would rejoice to see the French and English speaking peoples kept apart in the west, as is the case in the east. Witness the words of Mgr. Clouthier, Bishop of Three Rivers, Quebec, during the controversy on the Auton- omy Measure : We must have federal legislation that will guarantee to the minority the right to have schools of their own choosing, both as regards religion and language. The object which a certain number of people have in view in establishing so-called national schools, tends to stamp with the same imprint every citizen of this country. Now, this fusion of races, as far as the French-Canadians THE SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. 689 are concerned, is a dream, an Utopia ; for it would mean the renouncing of their providential mission, and we have every reason to hope that they will be faithful to that mission. Our duty for the moment to our English-speaking fellow- citizens, is to live alongside of them, respecting their rights, but forcing them, as the occasion may require, to respect ours. Nothing could be plainer, nothing could be more conclu- sive, nothing more emphatic as regards the aim of the hier- archy in respect to the west. The separate school stands for a divided country. So long as it exists, there will not be a united Canadian people. The term Canada will, in fact, mean nothing more than a vast territory ; it will have no application to the people who reside within it; for these will be as far apart as the diverse races of the Austrian empire stand, sep- arated by a wide gulf whose sides are joined by no connecting bridge. CIVIL WAR. Nor will it end there. It is a well-known truth in the realm of history that there is no standing still as regards conditions and the characteristics that people display. An idea imbibed to-day may mean a revolution within a century. A feeling of coldness on the part of one nation toward another may eventu- ally intensify into a positive hatred that must find expression in war. Hungary and German Austria, though under the same monarch, have never become one; and the jealousy that has separated them so long, led, half a century ago, to one of the bloodiest wars that history has known. Is there no possibility of the French and English in Can- ada, ever meeting face to face on the battle-field in a fratri- cidal war? The coolness that is being engendered between them by the separate school, unless dissipated by race fusion, is certain some day to show itself in active hostility. AN APPEAL TO CANADIANS. My last word to Canada is an appeal for the abolition of the separate school, and the establishing in its place of a truly 690 APPENDIX. national institution. She must do so to have a place among the great nations of the world. A WARNING TO AMERICANS. Let me ask, however, before closing, if there is not in the description I have given of the situation in Canada, a strong warning to the American people? We have seen how, from Quebec, the separate school has spread over the whole of Can- ada; we have seen how it has in many a place planted itself upon the ruins of the public school, destroyed by the machina- tions of the hierarchy ; we have seen how to advance the cause of the separate school, the Catholic laity have been terrorized, a cleavage created between residents of the same district and the rights of the individual outraged ; and we have also seen how the public moneys have been requisitioned for the separate school's maintenance. Will not America see the same things, if the least opening be given the hierarchy of the United States to carry through their purposes? They cry for the State to recognize and maintain the parochial school; their aim is to have a State school that will be under their authority, and one by means of which they will be enabled to dip their hands into the coffers of the State. In the existence of the parochial school they have their opportunity. Everywhere possible they are establishing institutions of that character throughout the coun- try. Given a few years, and there will not be a Catholic com- munity from the Atlantic to the Pacific that will not have its church school, that is to say, if the Republic continues in its condition of indifference to this grave danger. But will it do so? The hierarchy are of that opinion, and are laying their plans accordingly. Once the Catholic children of America are entirely within the parochial school, then will come the de- mand to the State for financial help. And with that help, added to the rich gifts wrung from the Catholic laity in support of the parochial school, that institution will dominate the State and threaten the very existence of the public school, which is the country's strength. THE SEPARATE 6ft PAfcOCHIAL SCHOOL. 691 There are three great epochs in the history of America; the revolution, the civil war, and the war for the liberation of Cuba. The first proved what the Americaa people were will- ing .to sacrifice for the sake of liberty. They had determined! to be free men; and toward the achievement of that end they were ready, nay eager, to lay down life itself. Had they failed to attain their purpose, liberty itself would have sustained a shock from which it would not easily have recovered. On the other hand, the world's liberty was assured by their success. The second epoch marked the unification of the States into an indissoluble nation. Appalling were the sacrifies entailed bv the momentous struggle. The third epoch was one of expan- sion. The time had come for the withdrawal of the flag of Catholic Spain from the Western Hemisphere. To the United States fell the lot of enforcing the decree of Providence. Blown up in the harbor of Havana, the United States came down everywhere. Mr. McKinley once referred to these epochs in these words : At Bunker Hill liberty was at stake; at Gettysburg the Union was the issue ; before Manila and Santiago our armies fought, not for gain or revenge, but for human rights. They contended for the freedom of the oppressed, for whose welfare the United States has never failed to lend a helping hand to establish and uphold, and, I believe, never will. The glories of the war cannot be dimmed, but the result wdll be incomplete and unworthy of us unless supplemented by civil victories, harder, possibly, to win, but in their way no less indispensable. Life of William McKinley, by Rt, Rev. Samuel Fallows, LL. D., p. 283. The United States has undertaken the great task of tutor- ing an alien people, and in the accomplishment of the work a marked reliance upon the public school is shown. In fact, there exists no medium of like efficiency for the inculcation of the principles of democracy. The public school will eventually make the Filipinos either free or full-fledged American citi- zens. In the light of history, can any sane man be doubtful of the issue if the parochial school had sole control of the educa- 692 APPENDIX. tion of the youth of the Philippines ? Give the parochial school right of way in those islands, and the people will be enslaved in ignorance, made the sport of priestly lust, and robbed by clerical grafters till the end of time. The public school in the Philippine Islands makes possible the winning of the "civil victories" alluded to by Mr. McKinley. The separate or parochial school strikes at the freedom, the unity and the perpetuity of the United States. Let the parochial school become dominant, and America will cease to stand in the van of the nations of the world, free, united and invincible. COMMENDATORY LETTERS Rev. J. J. Crowley. DEAR SIR AND CHRISTIAN BROTHER: I have read your intensely interesting book "The Parochial School, A Curse to the Church, A Menace to the Nation." After four- teen years of residence in Rome, I am not surprised by what you have published. You have not overstated the case in the least degree. Your book is a terrible arraignment of the hierarchy in Rome and in the United States, but it is absolutely true. It is terrible because it is true. What you have said corresponds exactly to what I have known and seen in Rome. The half has not yet been told. It is time that the American people should know the facts. Every loyal Ameri- can, Catholic or Protestant, should read this book, brim full of facts. May God give you great wisdom, patience and courage for your great work ! Rev. WILLIAM BURT, D. D., Bishop, Methodist Episcopal Church. I have read with deepest interest Father Jeremiah J. Crowley's Book on the "Parochial School question." I am persuaded that God has raised him up at this time to give this wonderful testimony and to sound a note of alarm which thoughtful Americans would do well to heed. I have taken particular pains to inquire concerning Father Crowley himself and I count it a privilege to say that I believe him to be worthy of the confidence and esteem of all who have the best in- terests of America at heart, and of all who desire to see the best in- terests of the Kingdom of God advanced. Without any qualification whatever I commend his book and may God bless him in his great mission. Rev. J. WILBUR CHAPMAN, D. D., The Evangelistic Leader of the Presbyterian Church. Rev. J. J. Crowley. DEAR SIR : I have been much impressed when hearing your several ad- dresses, but your published volume discloses things that are scarcely thinkable. If a tithe of your accusations are true, it is time that a prophet like to yourself is raised up to sound the note of warning. I hope your book will be still more widely read, and may it have a circulation in those places where it will drive abomination out of the religious courts. May it be a rod in the hand of Him whose kingdom in earth we wait and labor for. Sincerely yours, Rev. CORNELIUS WOELFKIN, D. D. God has his leaders for every great crisis. Now when a concerted attack upon our Public School system is being made by the Roman Catholic Hierarchy, a knightly champion appears in our defense in the person of a Catholic priest, Father Jeremiah J. Crowley. His book, "The Parochial School, A Curse to the Church, A Menace to the Nation," ought to be in the hands of every citizen of this Republic, whether Roman Catholic or Protestant. There are thousands of Catholics who are loyal to the Public Schools. This book is not an attack upon the Church, but it is an appeal for the purity and reforma- tion of its priesthood. Let edition after edition come from the press. Let Protestants and Catholics unite to promote its circulation. A modern Savonarola has appeared upon the scene. Let us rally to his help and defense from ocean to ocean. Rev. CHARLES C. McCABE, D. D., Bishop, Methodist Episcopal Church. One of the most important books now before the public is "The Parochial School, A Curse to the Church, A Menace to the Nation." It should be read by every American citizen, both Protestant and Catholic, who cares to understand existing conditions, and who seeks to preserve our Public School system as a bulwark of intelligence and liberty. My personal acquaintance with Father Crowley has resulted in much admiration for his genial, strong and courageous manhood, and has left me without doubt as to his moral integrity, spiritual devotion and honesty of effort to win his Church back to purity and to Christ. Rev. ROBERT MCWATTY RUSSELL, D. D., President, Westminster College, New Wilmington, Pa., and Late Pastor Sixth United Presbyterian Church, Pittsburg, Pa. The Catholic University at Washington, D. C, was founded by two American ladies, who are sisters, the Marquise des Monstiers-Meron- ville and the Baroness von Zedtwitz. Their maiden name was Cald- well, and they were born and reared in the Catholic faith. They gave about half a million dollars to found the University. In November, 1904, the world was startled by the abjuration of the Roman Catholic Church by the Marquise des Monstiers-Meronville. The following is taken from the Associated Press Report in the Chicago Tribune of November 16, 1904: "New York, Nov. 15. The Associated Press has received the fol- lowing. Before giving it publication its authenticity has been fully verified by cable from Rome :" "Rome, Oct. 30. Editor of the Associated Press : You have my full permission to print the enclosed and give it as wide a publication as possible. MARQUISE DES MONSTIERS-MERONVILLE." "It may interest some of your readers to know that the Marquise des Monstiers-Meronville, formerly Miss M. G. Caldwell, who, it will be remembered, founded the Roman Catholic University at Washing- ton some years ago, has repudiated entirely her former creed. In ah interview with me the other day she said : " 'Yes, it is true that I have left the Roman Catholic Church. Since I have been living in Europe my eyes have been opened to what that Church really is, and to its anything but sanctity. But the trouble goes much farther back than this. "_ 'Being naturally religious, my imagination was caught early by the idea of doing something to lift the Church from the lowly position which it occupied in America, so I thought of a university or higher school where its clergy could be educated, and, if possible, refined. Of course in this I was greatly influenced by Bishop Spalding of Peoria, who represented it to me as one of the greatest works of the day. " 'When I was twenty-one I turned over to them one-third of my fortune for that purpose. But for years I have been trying to rid myself of the subtle yet overwhelming influence of a church which pretends not only to the privilege of being "the only true church," but of being alone able to open the gates of heaven to a sorrowful, sinful world. At last my honest Protestant blood has asserted itself, and I now forever repudiate and cast off the "yoke of Rome." ' The Marquise, you notice, uses the words "my honest Protestant blood," the lady refers in these words to the fact that some of her ances- tors were Protestants. The Baroness von Zedtwitz left the Church in 1901. The follow- ing are copies of letters which explain themselves : NEW YORK, December 13, 1905. The Rev. J. J. Crowley. DEAR SIR: I am instructed by the Baroness von Zedtwitz to acknowledge the receipt of your book entitled "The Parochial School, A Curse to the Church, A Menace to the Nation," and to thank you for the same. The Baroness further requests me to say that she will read it with h> terest and attention, as the facts therein contained coincide only too well with the actual situation of the Church, from which she has sev- ered all connection. The Catholic priesthood, as a class, is the enemy of the social order, and the spirit which governs it is opposed to patriotism. Esoteric- Catholicism, as known to the initiated few, is the most abominable system of religious domination which has ever been known. Its direct object is the subjugation of the individual to the unmoral interests of the organization. Ethical principles are subservient to the spirit of lust and greed which pervades the whole system. There can be no purging out of the disease, which is at its core. The whole organization is decayed, and despite the brave efforts which you and others before you have made to reform it, the system flourishes and grows. There is not, and can never be, "Modern Catholicism ;" and should ever the political necessity arise for purifying all religion, Catholicity would then and there be wiped off the face of the earth. The Baroness will be pleased to make your acquaintance if you can find it convenient to call to-morrow (Thursday) toward 2 p. M. I am, dear Sir, yours truly, For the Baroness von Zedtwitz. LILLIAN KING, Secretary. NEW YORK, December 15, 1905. The Rev. J. J. Crowley. DEAR SIR : I beg to return you herewith the two books you left for me to read, and at the same time enclose you a cheque to aid you in the work which you have sketched nut to me, viz. : A Crusade in in the name of righteousness and clean living to cleanse the Catholic Church from the reign of unworthy and immoral prelates. Having this aim in view, I wish you every success, and remain, Very truly yours, C. BARONESS VON ZEDTWITZ. The Very Rev. J. R. Slattery was recently Rector of St. Joseph's Seminary for Colored Missions, Baltimore, Maryland; he was chosen by Cardinal Satolli to edit his Volume of Sermons and Addresses "Loyalty to Church and State" and he has been referred to by Cardinal Gibbons as "well-known throughout the United States for his zeal in the cause of the Negro Missions the work to which this noble-hearted priest has devoted his life." PARIS, [France], April 14, 1906. The Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley. MY DEAR CROWLEY : Very many thanks for the five copies specially the auto- graph one you sent me. I have distributed them. As to your aim, viz., to reform the Church from within, I agree with Baroness von Zedtwitz that it is out of all question. The system, 895 root and branch, is built upon the very things you complain of v. g. in your letter to Pius X. you write that no regard was given to the charges against Muldoon. Not only is that true, but really such men, as Gibbons and Magnien, worked for Muldoon's mitre. Furthermore his name was on the list, as a nominee to the Archbishopric of Chicago. All this, too, after the charges were made. If you turn to the pages of church history, you will find the same story ad nauseam. There is no hope of reforming the Catholic Church. Propria mole cadet [It will fall by its own rottenness]. Of course, for men of Irish blood, like ourselves, the crushing weight of Catholicism is appalling. Little do our race know that the early Irish missionaries were nearly all Arian, and that Ireland only became Roman in the eighth or ninth century. After the Irish de- feated the Danes at Clontarf to the greater peace of the British Isles and at a moment when England and Ireland were at peace, Pope Adrian IV. the one English Pope sold Ireland to England for the Peter-pence from the Irish households. War and ruin followed and we Irish are to-day a stunted race because of it. At the door of the Catholic Church may be laid the death of the Irish language and the decay of the race. It is too long a subject to take up in a letter. But it is one which deserves the study of every man of Irish blood. * * * Muldoon and the long list of clerical offenders whom you name in your book, give Rome no worry. Had the charges against Muldoon been that he had spoken against the Temporal Power of the Pope, or had laughed at the Jesuits for carrying on Colleges as a means to break in their scholastics and for using in them text books written by professors of Universities which they decry as godless, Muldoon would never have worn the mitre. To illustrate this : Just now in France, a number of books have appeared on the La Rochelle case. Some years ago, a priest of that diocese upon his death-bed provided through the hands of a confidential friend a Canon of the diocese for the creation of a prebendary. The duties are daily attendance at Mass and Vespers quite a sinecure. This official was duly installed. All went well till Le Camus became bishop. Soon, it was learned, foundation and income were all gone. The simple Canon, like my friend Crowley, appealed to Rome which decided in favor of the bishop, as in Muldoon's case. Thereupon the case was brought into the Civil Court of La Rochelle, the Episcopal city. It mulcted promptly the bishop to the tune of 40,000 francs ($8,000.00). Was Bishop Le Camus suspended or sent on retreat? Did Rome reverse its sentence? Not at all. Since, his sentence, this bishop has received two flattering letters from Pius X., praising not indeed his embezzlement, but his orthodox exegetics. He is the author of a life of Christ; was one of the first in the field against Loisy's "Gospel and Church" ; visits Rome many times yearly. We need never be surprised to see him Archbishop and even Cardinal. I may here also add the history of the Nunciature in Paris. About the time the good priest died in La Rochelle diocese, one of the old French nobility also died and in his will left to the Pope his property on Place de la Concorde, Paris, for a home for the Nuncio to France. The old Royalist was scarcely cold in his tomb, when the family sued to have the will set aside and engaged Waldeck-Rousseau as counsel. The plea was that an old law of France, still on the statutes, forbids the Pope to be an heir within the country. Leo XIII. made a defense and was worsted. To-day that property is the home of the Automo- bile Club of France. Now this family are Royalists and Ultramon- tanes of the straitest sect, yet they used a Galilean law to beat the Pope, who, in his turn, in another and subsequent lawsuit, employed their counsel Waldeck-Rqusseau. Who is he? He was the Prime- Minister, who in co-operation with Combes started in to drive out the Religious Orders from France's colleges and schools. Such is what you are up against. I enclose you a cheque to help on the Crusade, fruitless though it be as far as clerical reform goes, but fruitful, let us hope, in opening the eyes of the Irish, at home and abroad, to what Rome and things Roman mean. Yours sincerely, (Very Rev.) J. R. SLATTERY. PRESS COMMENTS The Parochial School lays bare clerical immorality in the United States in a way to rival the story of the Church in Latin countries or in Germany before Luther's day. The Independent, New York. This book sounds a mighty warning to the American people to stand by the public schools without flinching. Every American citizen, from the President down, whatever his creed or party, should read this book, and learn what sort of schools they are for the support of which the priesthood is demanding a part of the public money. Father Crowley's propaganda is worthy of the support of all lovers of liberty and purity, and should receive it. The Examiner, New York. A modern Savonarola ! Such a title may without hesitation be applied to the author of this book. The revelations made in this book are astounding and go beyond the worst description of the horrors practiced by the Roman Catholic Church we have ever read. He has erected an impregnable fortress and challenges the entire hierarchy to throw it down. The Baltimore Methodist. Every American Protestant, Roman Catholic, Jew, or those of no faith should read this book. Northwestern Christian Advocate, Chicago. Every friend of our public schools, every lover of purity, of hon- esty, ought to read this book. The Standard, Chicago. It is a forcible and trenchant volume. New York Observer. It seems to us destined to do a great work. Journal and Mes- senger, Cincinnati, O. It is the most terrific arraignment of the Catholic hierarchy that has ever been produced. Christian Standard, Cincinnati, O. We can cordially commend this book. Read it and hand it to your Roman Catholic neighbor. California Christian Advocate. It is a strenuous arraignment of the parochial school. The Detroit Tribune. The book is a brave one, and can only be regarded as sincere in its position and purpose. The Nashville Daily News. It should be read by both Protestants and sincere, honest Catholics. Every school director in our cities should read it. The United Breth- ren Review, Dayton, O. 897 We do not know where to find in the English language a more forcible and startling expose of the conditions of certain Catholic paro- chial schools than this volume affords. Western Christian Advocate, Cincinnati, O. The entire book is a strong appeal to the laymen of the Catholic Church to free themselves from the bondage imposed by the clergy. Union Gospel News, Cleveland, O. If this book gets into the hands of any considerable number of Roman Catholic laymen it will be enough to create a revolution. The Lutheran Observer, Lancaster, Pa. This book is surely destined to move thousands of Catholics and Protestants. The Canadian Baptist, Toronto, Canada. This is one of the most forceful and sensible books which has come under our notice in a long time. St. Louis Christian Advocate. The denunciation of the abuses of his church and of the conduct and character of many of its clergy, is tremendous. The Christian Guardian, Toronto, Canada. The plea made by Father Crowley for our public school has not been surpassed by any American advocate of that institution whose writings have come under our eye. Pittsburg Christian Advocate. His blows are well directed and well timed. We welcome the pres- ent volume. It is full of authenticated facts. The wonder is that he is alive. We wish the book a large circulation. Evangelical Mes- senger, Cleveland, O. We commend Father Crowley's book to the American public. The King's Herald, Louisville, Ky. Will doubtless receive a wide reading. Boston Globe. A remarkable book. The Ram's Horn, Chicago. The book from any point of view is a notable one. The Los Angeles Times. We believe that Father Crowley is worthy of a hearing. The Churchman, New York. It is a serious indictment and should call forth an answer clear and unmistakable. This priest should be prosecuted or reinstated and rewarded. The day is past when any church may safely be indifferent to the character of its clergy. The Congregationalist and Christian World, Boston. The book uncovers and exposes a state of affairs in the Roman Catholic Church which will shock the moral sensibilities of the Amer- ican people and should arouse alike Catholics and Protestants to a sense of the danger that menaces not only the public schools, but every interest of the nation. The book is a bombshell exploded in the Roman Catholic camp. World Wide Missions, New York. It is a forcible and trenchant volume, which cannot fail to make a deep impression. Zion's Herald, Boston. The information contained in this volume ought to be in possession of the American people. . . . His efforts in exposing these abuses in the Roman Church, especially as they relate to our public school system and free government, should receive the sympathy and aid of all good American citizens, regardless of creed or party. Christian- Evangelist, St. Louis. It is an up-to-date arraignment of that part of the Catholic Church which is medieval in view and spirit and action, and that too by one who is a Catholic, who loves his church and expects to die within its pale. The Michigan Christian Advocate. It should have a tremendous effect in awakening the patriotic citi- zens of this land to a sense of the dangers to which our institutions are exposed by means of Romanism. Herald and Presbyter, Cin- cinnati. This book is an arraignment of the parochial school, and contains an array of startling facts never- before made public, about its officers, teachers, curriculum, methods, and aims. The Advance, Chicago. This book was written by a Roman Catholic priest, and primarily for Roman Catholics. It is to be feared that too few of those for whom it was written will ever read it. If read, however, by many out- side of the Romish Church, it may serve to open the eyes of some who are seemingly blind to the real aim and object of the Romish hierarchy. United Presbyterian, Pittsburg. The Parochial School, by Father Crowley, is a lurid exhibition of facts which seem past belief. Some answer should be made to the indictment. One thing is demonstrated beyond controversy, and that is that American Institutions have in the school under priestly control not a friend, but a foe. Father Crowley's book aids one to understand the bitterness felt by French republicans against all forms of Cler- icalism. This startling book by a Catholic priest on the prevailing corruption of the Catholic priesthood, has now passed to its third edition, and is selling widely among both Protestants and the Catholic laity. The fierce anger of the men accused, coupled with their utter failure to defend themselves by either civil or ecclesiastical process against the author, continues to testify to the substantial ground for Father Crowley's crusade. The Interior, Chicago. The series of lectures delivered by Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley in Orchestra Hall, Chicago, attracted immense audiences. Father Crow- ley, as is well known, is the author of a striking book entitled "The Parochial School, A Curse to the Church, A Menace to the Nation." He is a Roman Catholic priest, but represents the progressive element in that church. His lectures were a defense of the public schools from the charge made by Roman Catholic prelates that they were godless in character, and an exposure of the efforts to discredit them and destroy the faith of the American people in them. His concluding lecture on "Esoteric Romanism" was an expose of the corruptions which have crept into the church. The subjects which Father Crowley discussed are important to every American citizen, and his lectures should be heard by all Americans Roman Catholics, Protestants, and citizens of no religious affiliations. Northwestern Christian Advocate, Chicago. 699 RESOLUTIONS PASSED BY THE MINISTERIAL ASSOCIA- TION OF AURORA, ILLINOIS, U. S. A. WHEREAS, Father Jeremiah J. Crpwley, a patriotic American citizen and a priest in good standing canonically in the Roman Catholic arch- diocese of Chicago, believes that God has raised him up to defend the American Public School against the encroachments of Jesuitism and to enlighten the minds of the Roman Catholics of America con- cerning the abuses that largely prevail among their clergy, which threaten the purity and power of the Church ; and WHEREAS, In pursuance of this mission, he has visited the city of Aurora and delivered his popular lectures in spite of powerful efforts to deprive him of a place in which to speak ; and WHEREAS, He has been denied that degree of publicity which prop- erly belongs to a man of his rank and patriotism, and which should be given to a message like his fraught with so great importance to every American community; therefore, be it Resolved, By the Ministers' Association of Aurora, Illinois, that: 1. We hereby express our conviction that Father Crowley is called of God to do a work of reform within the domain of his Church analogous to that which is now being done in the realm of commerce and politics. 2. That, after listening to his message and having come to know the man behind the message, we believe with Dr. J. Wilbur Chapman that "Father Crowley is worthy of the confidence and esteem of all who have the best interests of America at heart, and of all who desire to see the best interests of the kingdom of God advanced." 3. We believe, in the language of "The Churchman," of New York, that "Father Crowley is worthy of a hearing," and we call upon both the religious and the patriotic press of America to give to this man and to his message the recognition they deserve ; and we call upon the churches of America, irrespective of sect or creed, to open their doors to this modern Savonarola, and we commend to all lovers of the truth the reading of Father Crowley's timely book, entitled "The Parochial School, A Curse to the Church, A Menace to the Nation." 4. We regret and deplore the un-American spirit which sought to deprive this man of the use of our public halls on equal terms with his fellow-citizens, and we feel humiliated as citizens of Aurora that this un-American spirit should have gone to the extent of repudiating written contracts in order that freedom of speech, the priceless birth- right of every American citizen, might be denied to this law-abiding citizen and man of God. 5- Copies of these resolutions be given to the local press for pub- lication and to Father Crowley for his future use. 6. We bid Father Crowley "Godspeed" in his great undertaking, and that we pledge him the moral and patriotic- support of this Asso- ciation. Signed by Committee: WM. A. MATTHEWS, M. A. TRAVIS, C.'F. KENNISON, WILBUR A. ATCHISON. General Unable to Make Speech Under Auspices of Guard- ians of Liberty. CHURCH RECTOR OBJECTED Pastor of St. Alphonsus' Threat- ened to Have Removed Abut- ting Fire Escapes. a 2> 2 O g* I "3 *+H O |^ t-i _iai MS v ** jj *** i?; 1 *!*** .s S T! -e n .u *S *S S o.S'g.o.^e.Jiog 2 'JS ft * C N ^ o rt ^* !~. ' *-'*-' N . OU O " y-\ O ^ fT^, <*4 L- " T^ /-, t J o ^j= S5 o-S S Inability to obtain an auditorium com- pellPd the cancellation at the last mo- ment of the engagement of Gen. Nelson A. "Miles to speak at the Odeon last ' evening on" "America's Danger.' The ' lecture was to have been under the ' auspices of the Guardians of Liberty, ( and this Is said to be the reason for ! calling off the meeting Charles D. Haines, former member i of Congress from New York and mem- j ber of the Executive Committee of the I Guardians of Liberty, said that ar- j rangements .had boon made by tele- graph for the meeting at th Odeon, but that owing to an opposition not expected, involving a question of prop- erty rights, it was postponed Gen. Miles declined to comment upon the affair further than to" say he under- stood that objections tipor. the part of adjacent properly owners prevented the meeting. He said he did not know whether he would return to St Louis to deliver a lecture. Father N. L. Franzen, pastor of St Alphonsus (Rock) Catholic Church, de- clared last night that if Gen Miles had been allowed to speak in the Odeon he would have torn down a fire escape on the building which projects over the church property He said he under- stood one of the fundamental ideas of the guardians of liberty is anti-Cath- ! olic ROMANISM OR LIBERTY, rt 73 a o n o u >> fe ., 0, .S o O .c g- O a photogr holograph CLARATI en ft W 'S" 5 oS "rt M "o 4H g.0 1 ""'r* ^ . i 1 8 t *>*> 3 c > S 8 *S Ml ? e 3 , ^0 E3 -*. ^ rt >* C t -* "C ""'T? s 5 c E o EC rtQ.E"t3 K 1 *^ iJjS S?S>.o '5^'D fc ! da A V*O m nO WHICH? 701 POPE PIUS X. The "Vicar of Christ," "Our Lord God the Pope," "King of Heaven, Earth, and Hell," etc., claiming to represent the lowly and humble Nazarene, wears a triple crown of priceless value, and robes resplendent with jewels! Christ had not whereon to lay His head: The pope dwells in a Palace of four thousand rooms! What a mockery! What a delu- sion! What a snare is Popery! (See "Romanism a Menace to the Nation," p. 205.) 702 Rome's Thirst for American Blood Papal inquisitors may die : the bloodthirsty inquisition itself never dies. Without an active, merciless, unresting, and insatiable inquisitional system, Romanism were, in very truth, as powerless as a taxidermic tiger. The papacy earnestly invokes and eagerly exercises inquisitional repressiveness in the United States of America, a land by its fathers and founders dedicated to the equality of mankind, to life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness, as rights inalienable of all children of men. The murderous assault at Oelwein, Iowa, made June 12, 1913, on myself by papalized dupes and tools, dominated by prelates and priests, led by Knights of Columbus and other devotees of Molly Maguireism, is proof sanguinary, irrefutable, and ineffaceable. Why this brutal manifestation of twentieth century inquisitional ferocity in an American Commonwealth? Because I dared to select for discussion this subject of vital importance to America's National welfare, "Rome's Real Attitude Toward the Public School." My attitude toward the Public School system, the attitude of every loyal, fearless American citizen, refusing to bend neck or knee to papal- ism's arrogant demand for a priest-ridden school system is expressed in these words of mine, uttered publicly and emphatically at Oelwein : "I believe in the American common school ; I believe it is the pal- ladium of our liberties ; I believe it holds the future greatness and glory of our Nation." "I disbelieve in the Roman Catholic parochial school ; I believe it is a menace to our free institutions ; I believe it is a black shadow upon our future greatness and glory." "The American people should declare : We will treat as a deadly enemy of the Nation ANY sect that seeks to undermine the Public School or strives to get public moneys for the extension of foreign, anti-American institutions, whatever their name or nature." The Oelwein outburst is indication, very positive, of the brutality, sanguinary and systematic, of the inquisitional fury of Romish agents and instruments. These shall, everywhere in America, crush, if permitted, men courageous enough to expose papal infamies. Just as soon as State and Federal pusillanimity in dealing with offenders against the sacred rights of citizens to freedom of speech, convinces popish principal and tool that assaults upon friends of American freedom and foes of in- quisitional tyranny are offenses too trivial for serious notice, Romanist assassins will everywhere take the field. Further details of Romish barbarism at Oelwein are given in Chapter XI of my new book, "The Pope Chief of White Slavers, High Priest of Intrigue," which the reader is cordially invited to peruse. 703 Press and Pulpit Comments on Pittsburgh Lectures The series of lectures delivered by Rev. Dr. Jeremiah J. Crowley, a former Catholic priest, at the Nixon Theater, closed yesterday afternoon with two monster sessions. People began gathering in Sixth Avenue in front of the theater as early as n o'clock in the morning, although the doors did not open until 1.30 in the afternoon. Lines were formed from the front and side entrances of the theater, which extended to Grant and Smithfield Streets. By i o'clock, it was estimated, 10,000 persons were waiting to enter the theater. It is estimated that 30,000 persons in the aggregate attended the eight lectures delivered by Dr. Crowley in the Nixon Theater. His auditors were not alone from Pittsburgh. They came from Wheeling, Steubenville, Beaver, Butler, Tarentum, and more distant points, a number being from Morgantown, W. Va. The Pittsburgh Dispatch, July 28, 1913. The Nixon was crowded to its utmost seating capacity on the oc- casion of each lecture, and it was estimated that at least 30,000 people heard Father Crowley on what he knows about Romanism and its at- titude toward American institutions. Pittsburgh Christian Advocate. His (Crowley's) pictures of Rome's corruption and assumptions were enough to rouse the most indifferent. When asked if he was a Protestant he said that he was something better he was a pro-test'-ant. What America needs to-day is more "protesting Protestants." Christian Instructor, Pittsburgh, Philadelphia, and Denver, July 29, 1913. "Father" Jeremiah J. Crowley, who has been called the "John Huss," the "John Wycliffe," the "Savonarola," and the "Martin Luther" of the present day, delivered a series of lectures in the Nixon Theater in Pitts- burgh every night of the previous week. No brief report can give any adequate conception of the strength of Mr. Crowley's lecture on "Rome's Attitude Toward the Public School." It is high time for all who love America and American institutions to arouse themselves from their deadly indifference. The Christian Union Herald, Pittsburgh, July 31, 1913. In formally introducing Jeremiah J. Crowley to the audience, the Chairman, Rev. Wilson G. Cole, of Pittsburgh, said in part : "Men and women, the time has come for a new Reformation, and I have heard the messenger sounding his clarion call, 'Behold the light!' and that messenger is Jeremiah J. Crowley. "When I think of his unrelenting attack on the baseless designs of Romanism, I call him the modern Martin Luther. "When I think of his heroic willingness to suffer every privation, every persecution even to bodily injury at the hands of an infuriated, bigoted Romish mob in Oelwein, Iowa [ call him the modern John Huss. "When I think of the impregnable force of his logical and intellec- tual attack of a foreign power, I call him the modern John Wycliffe. "Savonarola, Martin Luther, John Huss, and John Wycliffe will never be dead while Jeremiah J. Crowley lives the herald of truth who dared, when alone, to defy the decrees of councils, the -anathemas of popes ; who stands like a stone wall against any enemy of the public school, giving his life for the perpetuation of the light. "Therefore, I consider it an honor to be privileged to present to the people of Allegheny County, Jeremiah J. Crowley, the morning star of the twv Reformation," 704 University of California SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed. QLOCT17, 1994